y 


ERAL  &  REFORM  BOOKSTORE,  {  ^  )Jf  * 

iND  PACIFIC  AGENCY  FOB         ;' 

lams  &  Go's  Golden  Pens, 
319  Kearny  St.,  near  Bush, 
San  Francisco,  Cal. 


^^ 

1       $rr 
\  $%    5  ' 


s 

^e 

REESE    LIBRARY 

'it    THK 

UNIVERSITY   OF   CALIFORNIA. 

Received--.                 f^~'  e*-*S^,.~   fo(   *-y£- 

a 

Accessions  _\v'.  ^-«j   3-^.tf       Shelf  No.- 

!*                                  ,           ,                ,         ,.»kd 

fS/CH. 
LIBRARY 


THE 


FUTURE    LIFE: 


AS 


Described  and  Portrayed  by  Spirits, 

THROUGH 

MRS.    ELIZABETH    SWEET. 

h 

WITH    AN    INTRODUCTION,    BY 

JUDGE  J.  W.  EDMONDS. 


BOSTON: 
WILLIAM     WHITE    AND    COMPANY, 

BANNER    OF    LIGHT    OFFICE, 

158  WASHINGTON  STKEET. 

NEW  TOKK  :   AGENTS,  AMERICAN  NEWS  COMPANT. 
1870. 


B/- 


LIB 

IDU 


BRA!" 

C. 

PSYCH. 
LIBRARY 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1S69,  by 

GILBERT  SWEET, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District    Court  of   the  United  State* 
for  the  Southern  District  of  New  York. 


MeCREA  &  MILLER, 

6TEKEOTYPKK5. 


INTRODUCTION. 


AT  an  early  period  of  my  investigations  into  spiritual 
intercourse,  when  I  was  but  an  inquirer  and  by  no  means  a 
believer,  I  was  invited  to  join  a  circle  which  had  weekly 
meetings  at  the  house  of  Mrs.  Fish,  the  eldest  of  the  Fox 
family.  I  accepted  the  invitation,  and  met  there  some  five 
or  six  persons,  male  and  female,  all  strangers  to  me. 

After  a  few  meetings,  Mrs.  Fish  introduced  two  new 
members  to  the  circle,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Gilbert  Sweet,  alike 
strangers  to  me.  They  were  very  quiet  and  unobtrusive 
in  their  manners,  and  I  soon  discovered  that  they  were  very 
earnest  and  honest  seekers  after  the  truth.  But  I  had  no 
idea,  nor  had  they,  that  there  was  any  mediumship  about 
either  of  them. 

At  that  time,  my  official  duties  compelled  me  to  be  ab 
sent  from  the  city  one  month  out  of  every  three.  On  one 
occasion,  when  I  returned  from  such  an  absence,  I  was 
informed  at  the  next  meeting  of  our  circle,  that  Mrs.  Sweet 
had  begun  to  be  developed  as  a  medium.  The  fact  itself, 
and  the  manner  in  which  it  was  told  to  me,  interested  me 
at  once. 

In  the  course  of  the  evening  this  development  began  to 
show  itself,  but  in  a  manner  that  was  very  repulsive  to  me. 

Our  circle  had  been  uniformly  orderly  and  decorous,  and 
Mrs.  Sweet  was  one  of  the  most  gentle,  modest,  and  re 
tiring  among  them.  But  on  this  occasion  she  was  influenced 


2  INTKODTJCTION. 

to  jump  up  from  her  chair  and  run  around  the  room,  ges 
ticulating  vehemently,  and  speaking  in  a  loud  voice,  entirely 
'alien  to  her  usual  manner.  The  exhibition  was  so  repulsive 
to  me,  that  I  arose  to  leave  the  room.  I  threw  my  cloak 
around  my  shoulders,  and  then  paused  a  moment,  looking 
at  the  scene.  While  I  was  doing  this  she  came  up  to  me, 
and  in  a  loud  tone  said,  "  You  don't  like  this  ? "  I  an 
swered,  "  No  ;  I  do  not,  indeed."  At  once  the  manifestation 
ceased,  and  she  resumed  her  seat,  and  all  was  quiet  again. 
Then  through  the  rappings  it  was  said,  that  they  would 
influence  her  more  quietly  in  future. 

At  the  next  meeting  of  our  circle  she  was  again  in 
fluenced,  and  in  a  similar  manner,  though  perhaps  with 
less  vehemence.  I  at  once  spoke,  "  Is  this  what  you  call 
influencing  her  more  quietly  ?  "  If  she  had  been  knocked 
down  with  a  club,  the  manifestation  could  not  have 
ceased  more  suddenly.  From  that  time  we  had  no  more 
of  that  rudeness,  but  every  thing  that  came  from  her  had 
all  the  gentleness  and  modesty  that  so  eminently  charac 
terized  her. 

I  was  then  too  much  of  a  novice  to  know  what  I  after 
ward  learned,  that  this  violence,  which  mediums  at  times 
displayed,  was  owing  to  their  own  opposition  and  resistance 
to  the  influence,  and  was  necessary  not  only  to  overcome 
such  resistance,  but  also  to  show  the  mediums  that  it  was 
a  power  out  of  and  beyond  themselves.  I  have  often  found, 
in  other  cases  as  well  as  hers,  that  it  was  harder  for  the 
mediums — those  especially  who  knew  nothing  of  the  phi 
losophy  of  the  subject — to  realize  and  acknowledge  the 
presence  of  the  power,  than  it  was  for  the  uninfluenced 
spectator. 

In  her  case,  it  was  the  work  of  time  to  overcome  her 
doubts  and  her  reluctance,  but  finally,  through  her  own 
singleness  and  purity  of  purpose,  and  the  judicious  action 


INTRODUCTION.  3 

of  her  husband,  she  became  one  of  the  best  trance  and  speak 
ing  mediums  I  have  ever  seen. 

This  occurred  in  the  early  part  of  1852,  but  our  circle 
continued  at  Mrs.  Fish's  until  after  I  went  South  for  the 
benefit  of  my  health,  in  December  of  that  year. 

In  the  mean  time,  I  was  in  the  habit  of  visiting  her  and 
her  husband  two  or  three  times  a  week  at  their  house,  and 
never  without  receiving  a  communication  from  the  spirits 
through  her.  Sometimes  I  went  alone,  and  sometimes  I 
had  persons  with  me,  but  we  formed  no  regular  circle,  for 
so  complete  was  her  development  that  no  aid  from  a  circle 
was  necessary.  And  so  far  did  her  development  progress, 
that  it  became  no  longer  necessary  to  put  her  into  a  trance, 
which  had  been  previously  necessary  to  prevent  the  opera 
tion  of  her  own  mind  from  interfering  with  the  spirit's 
thoughts. 

Those  thoughts  came  from  her  with  great  freedom  and 
accuracy,  the  language  uniformly  good  and  much  beyond 
what  would  be  expected  from  her  education,  using  at 
times  words  very  pertinent  to  the  matter  in  hand,  but 
which  she  hesitated  to  speak  because  she  had  never  heard 
them  before,  uttering  sentiments  from  which  she  strenu 
ously  dissented,  and  giving  expression  to  trains  of  thought 
far  beyond  the  reach  of  any  on  which  her  mind  had  ever 
dwelt. 

I  was  in  the  habit  of  writing  down  with  great  care  what 
was  thus  uttered,  and  ere  long  her  husband  adopted  the 
same  practice,  and  so  committed  to  writing  many  commu 
nications  given  when  I  was  not  present. 

In  this  manner  was  preserved  a  great  mass  of  spirit- 
teachings  of  much  interest  and  value.  But  it  was  not 
thus  alone  that  such  teachings  through  her  were  received 
and  preserved. 

At  almost  every  one  of  my  private  interviews  at  her 


4:  INTKODUCTION. 

house,  I  would  receive  some  communication  from  my  wife, 
of  which  also  I  preserved  the  record ;  and  at  the  circle  at 
Mrs.  Fish's  she  would  be  influenced,  and  what  she  would 
then  utter  was  also  written  down  and  carefully  saved. 

My  absence  at  the  South  continued  about  four  months, 
during  all  which  time  I  heard  nothing  from  the  circle ;  and 
on  my  return  in  April,  I  hastened  to  Mrs.  Sweet's  to  renew 
the  spirit-intercourse  of  which  I  had  been  so  long  deprived. 
When  I  saw  her,  I  learned  that  our  circle  had  been  for 
some  time  broken  up,  and  that  her  powers  had  been 
suspended  for  at  least  two  months.  I  could  not  get  a  word 
through  her !  During  the  ensuing  three  weeks  I  called 
upon  her  several  times,  but  always  in  vain.  Not  a  word 
could  I  get.  I  went  to  other  mediums,  but  with  the  same 
result.  Determined  "  not  to  give  it  up  so,"  I  got  five  or 
six  mediums  together,  desirous  of  forming  as  strong  a 
battery  as  I  could ;  and  with  their  aid,  through  Mrs.  Sweet, 
I  received  this  communication  from  my  wife :  "  She  and  I," 
it  was  said,  "  had  prior  to  this  used  the  intercourse  for  the 
purpose  of  our  own  selfish  gratification.  Now  that  must 
stop,  and  henceforth  we  must  use  the  advantages  awarded 
to  us  for  the  benefit  of  others."  I  replied  that  I  was 
ready  to  do  so,  and  the  answer  was,  "  Very  well,  the  means 
will  soon  be  provided." 

Several  weeks  elapsed,  during  which  I  waited  with  what 
patience  I  could  command,  until  one  day  an  entire  stranger 
spoke  to  me  and  told  me  of  manifestations  at  his  house, 
through  himself  and  his  daughter,  which  he  wished  "me  to 
witness.  I  did  so,  and  discovered  at  once  how  great  were 
his  medial  powers.  This  was  Dr.  Dexter,  with  whom  I 
worked  in  harmony  for  a  year  or  more,  and  with  whom  I 
formed  a  circle  which  met  at  my  house,  of  which  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Sweet  became  members. 

At  those  circles  she  was  frequently  influenced,  some- 


INTRODUCTION.  5 

times  to  speak  alone,  and  sometimes  in  connection  with 
other  mediums  ;  and  of  those  communications  also  careful 
records  were  made  at  the  time  and  preserved. 

Thus  during  the  three  most  active  years  of  my  investi 
gation  into  the  reality  and  philosophy  of  spiritual  inter 
course,  I  was  intimately  associated  with  Mrs.  Sweet,  and 
came  to  regard  her  as,  to  say  the  least,  one  of  the  most 
reliable  of  all  the  mediums  whom  I  had  seen ;  and  thus,  as 
I  have  detailed,  many  of  the  manifestations  through  her 
were  preserved. 

Some  of  them  have  been  published,  some  in  my  volumes 
entitled  "  Spiritualism,"  and  some  in  the  newspaper  or 
periodical  publications  of  the  day ;  but  they  have  never 
been  gathered  together  into  one  book,  and  many  of  them 
have  never  been  given  to  the  world. 

She  is  now  in  the  spirit-world.  She  died  in  August,  1859. 
During  her  life  she  always  shrank,  and  would  now,  were 
she  yet  with  us,  shrink  from  the  publicity  which  any  such 
book  would  give  to  her  name.  But  her  husband,  always 
impressed  with  the  duty  of  placing  within  every  one's 
reach  the  revelations  given  through  her,  and  not  confining 
them  within  his  own  knowledge,  has  determined  to  send 
them  forth.  This  determination  has  long  existed  in  his 
mind,  and  he  has  only  waited  for  the  time  to  come  when 
his  circumstances  would  be  favorable  to  do  so.  That  time 
having  now  arrived,  he  makes  this  publication.  Most 
cordially  do  I  commend  his  action,  and  sincerely  do  I  believe 
that  what  he  has  now  gathered  together  will  afford  to 
every  sincere  inquirer  the  great  satisfaction  which  at  an 
earlier  day  they  gave  to  me. 

I  have  carefully  read  the  MSS.  of  the  papers  which  he 
proposes  to  publish,  and  I  can  vouch  for  their  genuine 
ness.  They  are  no  fabrications  for  a  sinister  purpose — no 
inventions  of  a  later  day — no  contrivances  to  deceive  or 


O  INTRODUCTION. 

mislead ;  but  they  are,  to  my  knowledge,  teachings  given 
through  her  at  the  times  they  purport  to  have  been  given. 

In  my  view,  they  have  a  peculiar  value,  not  always  to  be 
found  in  our  spiritual  publications.  As  I  understand  it,  the 
great  object  of  the  present  movement — as  distinguished 
from  the  revelations  of  former  days — is  to  reveal  to  us 
what  is  the  nature  and  condition  of  the  life  into  which  we 
pass  after  death,  all  other  manifestations  of  the  day  being 
merely  subordinate  to,  and  co-operative  with  this.  All 
these  communications  through  Mrs.  Sweet,  look  directly 
to  this  end,  and  to  the  reflecting  mind,  they  furnish  a  mass 
of  evidence  on  that  topic,  of  infinite  value. 

Of  their  genuineness  I  have  already  spoken,  so  I  have  of 
her  character;  but  yet  not  enough,  perhaps,  to  inspire 
others  with  my  own  convictions  of  the  purity  of  her  na 
ture.  She  always  seemed  to  me  to  be — 

Pare  as  tho  snow-flake  ere  it  falls, 

And  takes  the  stain  of  earth, 
"Without  a  taint  of  mortal  life, 

Except  its  mortal  birth. 

And  I  commend  this  publication  to  the  earnest  consid 
eration  of  all  those,  who,  struggling  through  the  mist 
which  false  teaching  has  thrown  around  the  grave,  are 
striving  to  learn  what  is  the  actual  reality  beyond  it. 

J.  AV.  EDMONDS. 

NEW  YORK,  January  20,  18G9. 


CONTENTS. 


CIIAP.  PAGES 

I.— THE  HOLY  CITY 9 

II. — SPIRITUAL  MESSAGE  19 

III.— THE  SPIRIT  ECHO 23 

IV. — POWERS  AND  RESPONSIBILITIES  OP  MIND  28 

Y. — COMMUNICATION  FROM  A  SPIRIT    ....  33 

YL— SPIRIT  LIFE 37 

VII. — A  PICTURE  OF  THE  FUTURE         ....  40 

YIIL — MARGARET  FULLER 44 

t    IX. — REASONABLE  WORDS 50 

X. — INTERVIEW  WITH  POLLOCK       -        ...  59 

XI. — NEW  DESIRES       - 64 

XII. — JOHN  C.  CALIIOUN    ------  68 

XIII. — INTERVIEW  WITH  WEBSTER 74 

XIY. — A  SECOND.  VISIT 81 

XV. — ANOTHER  INTERVIEW 85 

XVI. — REFORMATION 92 

XVII. — THE  PATH  OF  PROGRESSION          -        ...  97 

XVIII. — VALLEY  OF  THE  SHADOW  OF  DEATH        -        r  109 

XIX.— A  MIRROR 113 

XX.— THE  BOOK  OF  LIFE 118 

XXL— A  BEAUTIFUL  LESSON 122 


8  CONTENTS. 

CHAP.  PAGE 

XXII. — RETROSPECTION 126 

XXIII.— THE  MECHANIC 129 

XXIY— THE  PREACHER 132 

XXY. — THE  RECEPTION  OF  SPIRITUALISM         ...  135 

XXVI.— THE  DRUNKARD 139 

XXVII.— THE  ORGAN-BOY 146 

XXVIII. — THE  MAN  OF  EASE  AND  FASHION    -  150 

XXIX.— THE  SELF-SATISFIED 159 

XXX. — NATURAL  DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE  SOUL     -        -  167 

XXXI. — VOLTAIRE  AND  WOLSEY 173 

XXXII.— THE  CYNIC 183 

XXXIII. — THE  SECOND-BIRTH 192 

XXXIV.— THE  SLAVE 196 

XXXV.— THE  QUEEN 203 

XXX VI— A  SCENE  IN  SPIRIT-LAND  213 

XXXVII.— THE  MISER 228 

XXXVIII. — SPIRITUAL  INFLUENCE 235 

XXXIX.— THE  NEW  CITY 238 

XL. — THE  ERRING  ONE 241 

XLI. — THE  IDLER 255 

XLII.— THE  BKGGAR 262 

XLIII. — INSIGNIFICANCE  OF  MAN 265 

XLIV. — CAPABILITIES  OF  THE  SOUL       ....  2G8 

XLV. — THE  SKEPTIC 274 

XLVI. — REALITIES  OF  SPIRIT-LIFE        -        -        -        -  286 

XLVIL— THE  CONVICT 290 

XLVIII. — THE  SOUL'S  ASPIRATION 296 

XLIX.— THE  DYING  GIRL 299 

L. — THE  INNER  TEMPLE  307 

LI. — THE  FOOLISH  MOTHER 309 

LII. — THE  DISOBEDIENT  SON 312 

LILT. — CARDINAL  RICHELIEU 319 

LIV. — PRACTICAL  NATURE  OF  SPIRIT-LIFE  -        -        -  323 

LV. — GLIMPSE  OF  A  HIGHER  LIFE         -        -        -        -  328 

LVI. — COMMUNICATION 337 

LVII. — A  WORD  FROM  VOLTAIRE 341 

LVIII. — HOME  OF  UNHAPPY  SPIRITS      ....  348 

LIX. — EXPERIENCE  OF  VOLTAIRE    -        -        -        -        -  359 

—APPENDIX 399 


THE  FUTURE   LIFE. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE    HOLY    CITY. 
Given  by  Mrs.  Ilemans,  September,  1S52. 

I  SAW  a  beautiful  city  afar  off,  and  the  name  of  that 
city  was  "  Holy."  The  entrance  therein  was  through 
a  massive  gate,  and  on  either  side  stood  an  angel,  around 
whose  head  was  a  soft  halo  of  radiance,  like  unto  the 
sun  when  fleecy  clouds  have  softened  the  brilliancy  of 
his  ray;  and  their  countenances  were  fair  and  beauti 
fully  serene  with  a  pure  and  holy  love,  and  they  ever 
sang  the  hymn,  "Holiness  to  the  Lord." 

The  angels  who  guarded  that  gate  were  called  Con 
stance  and  Truth,  and  many  people  were  passing  in  and 
out.  Some  were  clad  in  bright  raiments  and  had 
radiant  faces.  Some  had  a  lowly  and  downcast  mien, 
and  before  they  entered  the  gate  were  casting  imploring 
looks,  with  this  expression  on  their  faces,  "May  I 
enter  ?"  Some  strode  along  tall  and  majestically,  their 
heads  erect  and  their  faces  earnest,  as  if  in  pursuit  of 
some  great  treasure  to  be  obtained  when  they  should 
i* 


10  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

enter  that  gate.  Some  were  loitering  in  the  path,  and 
gazing  wishfully  as  though  afraid  to  approach.  Some 
were  trembling,  and  tears  bedewed  their  cheeks,  and 
they  looked  on  one  another  saying,  "  Shall  we  approach  ? 
we  shall  not  be  permitted  to  enter."  Little  children 
were  traveling  there  hand  in  hand,  and  none  of  these 
emotions  did  I  observe  on  their  innocent  faces.  Care 
lessly  and  hopefully,  brightly  and  lovingly,  they  loitered 
along,  and  their  little  faces  seemed  glad  with  delight  as 
they  approached  that  beautiful  gate,  and  gazed  on  those 
beautiful  guards  which  kept  the  entrance.  They  did 
not  ask,  "  May  I  enter  ?"  but  they  entered.  The 
guards  smiled,  and  the  smile  struck  me  as  an  exceed 
ingly  happy  one.  But  why  the  careless,  happy  laugh 
of  childhood  should  make  them  seem  happier  at  the 
unconcern  with  which  those  little  ones  entered,  was 
more  than  I  could  fathom.  It  struck  me  as  remarka 
ble.  Much  more  important  seemed  the  entrance  of 
those  people  of  full  growth  and  developed  minds,  and 
yet  how  different,  how  varied  were  the  emotions  which, 
each  countenance,  each  walk,  each  manner  and  mien, 
and  whole  expression  together  betrayed,  while  passing 
before  my  vision. 

I  also  reached  the  entrance,  and  was  permitted  to 
enter ;  not,  however,  before  I  had  asked  one  of  the 
keepers  the  meaning  of  so  much  apparent  incongruity 
of  character  exhibited  by  the  concourse  which  had 
passed  before  me.  The  guards  said,  "  Enter,  and  see 
for  thyself  with  thine  own  eyes,  and  thine  own  eyes 
shall  convince  thee  ;  "  and  I  entered. 

I  noticed  in  that  vast  city,  that  those  whose  faces 
were  so  radiant  with  joy  and  happiness,  had  come  from 


THE   HOLY   CITY.  11 

a  far-off  country,  to  show  the  new-comers  the  localities, 
pursuits,  and  customs,  and  requirements  of  the  country 
which  they  were  now  going  to  inhabit.  And  I  ob 
served  that  those  who  had  entered  with  so  lofty  a  port 
and  imposing  a  mien,  with  head  so  erect,  so  elevated, 
wore  a  disappointed  look  at  the  barrenness  of  the 
country.  They  had  expected  to  be  kings  and  masters, 
and  to  feed  on  the  fat  of  the  land.  They  did  not  seem 
to  find  the  palaces,  the  luxurious  dwellings  made  ready 
to  receive  them,  which  they  had  expected  to  find,  and 
it  seemed  to  me  as  though  hastily-constructed  palacet 
of  happiness,  before  setting  out  for  this  country,  had 
been  suddenly  overthrown.  They  looked  lost,  disap 
pointed,  jealous.  They  did  not  ask,  "What  shall  I 
do?"  but  they  asked  "How  is  this?  This  is  not  the 
heaven  to  which  we  expected  to  come.  It  is  a  cold, 
barren,  gloomy  place  ;  nothing  genial  or  bright  to  feast 
the  eye  or  please  the  soul.  Why,  we  were  led  to  expect 
a  far  different  place  from  this.  This  surely  can  not  be 
the  heaven  we  were  so  often  told  was  prepared  for  us." 
They  seemed  to  fold  their  hands  and  stand  in  mute 
despair.  They  looked  neither  to  the  right  nor  the  left, 
but  there  they  stood,  and  gazed  as  it  were  on  vacancy 
and  hopelessness.  How  dark  and  bleak  it  seemed  to 
them ! 

I  turned  away  from  them  and  approached  a  form 
who  seemed  elated  at  having  found  something  very 
pleasing.  I  stepped  up  and  accosted  the  person.  I 
inquired,  "  Why  do  you  seem  so  glad  ?  have  you  found 
a  treasure  ?  Nothing  less  could  make  you  look  so 
happy.  I  would  participate  in  your  joy."  The  figure, 
which  was  a  female,  looked  on  me  with  eyes  streaming 


12  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

witli  tears.  "  Why,  mortal,"  slie  said,  tl  this  is  such  a 
beautiful  place.  I  am  enchanted,  I  am  delighted  ;  can 
it  be  possible  that  I  can  always  live  here  ?  Why,  when 
I  inhabited  a  coarse  body,  which  now  I  find  was  a  shell 
in  which  the  spirit  moved,  I  was  unused  to  such  a  place. 
My  fingers  ached  with  toil,  my  heart  was  oppressed 
with  sorrow,  my  limbs  often  refused  to  do  their  painful 
duties,  and  my  spirit  seemed  bowed  down  to  the  dust. 
They  told  me  I  was  such  a  sinner ;  and  the  preacher 
warned  me  to  beware  of  a  fire  prepared  for  such  as  I, 
who  broke  the  commands  of  God,  even  to  satisfy  the 
cravings  of  hunger.  I  longed  to  live,  because  I  dared 
not  die.  They  told  me  God  was  pure  and  good,  too 
pure  to  look  upon  such  a  sinner  as  I,  because  of  my  in 
firmities.  They  told  me  I  had  turned  my  back  on  God 
by  the  life  which  I  led;  I  had  broken  his  commands. 
I  had  not  entered  the  room  where  his  word  was 
preached  because  of  my  poverty  and  nakedness.  I 
grew  reckless,  and  thought  I  will  live  on  my  short  day, 
and  then  let  me  perish.  How  dark,  how  very  dark, 
the  future  seemed  !  But  when  worn  out  with  disease 
and  long  suffering,  my  heart  weary  and  heavy  laden,  I 
laid  down,  most  unwillingly,  too,  my  mortal  body  ;  and 
when  I  awaked,  a  beautiful  being  came  and  took  me 
by  the  hand,  and  led  me  a  long  distance  from  earth, 
and  put  me  upon  the  road  by  which  all  those  people 
have  entered  through  that  gate.  I  had  not  hoped  to 
enter  it,  but  I  was  impelled  to  enter  by  a  power  of  I 
know  not  what.  And  when  I  entered  it,  why,  what  a 
beautiful  place  I  found  it !  Oh,  I  can  not,  can  not  de 
scribe  my  joy  and  happiness.  So  many  smiled  upon 
me.  They  take  me  by  the  hand  and  welcome  me. 


THE    HOLY    CITY.  13 

Such  beautiful-looking  people !  I  did  not  think  they 
would  notice  me — a  poor  creature  like  me.  Why,  every 
thing  here  dazzles  my  eyes  with  ecstatic  beauty  and 
splendor,  which  everywhere  meets  my  view.  The  very 
ground  I  tread  upon  seems  to  be  of  such  a  brilliant  hue. 
It  is  almost  transparent,  and  yields  to  my  touch.  I 
neither  know  whether  I  walk  or  glide.  It  seems  to 
me  I  do  not  tread  at  times.  It  is  a  gentle,  undulating 
motion,  so  unlike  the  painful  steps  my  poor  weary  feet 
used  to  tread.  And  oh !  how  beautiful  and  green  the 
grass  appears ;  and  the  leaves,  they  wave  so  gently  in 
the  wind.  The  air,  which  is  wafted  from  the  leaves 
across  my  brow,  seems  to  fill  me  with  such  intense  joy 
that  I  could  soar  as  a  bird  in  the  air.  Oh,  what  a 
lovely  place  is  this!  I  see  such  broad  and  shining 
rivers,  and  moon,  and  sun — but  so  much  more  bright 
than  I  ever  beheld  on  earth.  How  strange  it  all  seems ! 
The  very  stars  seem  to  smile  as  they  twinkle,  and  music 
fills  the  air  wherever  I  turn  my  ear.  It  is  more  heaven 
than  I  ever  dared  dream  of — more  than  I  could  ever 
conceive.  How  I  wish  to  go  back  and  tell  the  world, 
my  friends,  of  this  lovely  place  !  They  would  not  be 
lieve  me.  Why,  heaven  is  entirely  too  poor  a  name  ! 
I  can  not  tell  you,  it  is  so  beautiful !  so  beautiful ! 

"  That  radiant  spirit  met  me  and  said,  i  Poor  mortal, 
poor  child  of  clay,  of  sorrow,  and  of  suffering,  rest  thou 

here.     Here  the  wicked  cease  from  troubling;,  and  the 

* 
weary  are  at  rest.     This  is  thy  heaven,  as  long  as  it 

shall  appear  heaven  to  thee.  But  heaven  is  not  a  place, 
but  an  endless  continuation  of  places.' ': 

I  then  turned  and  beheld  those  loiterers.     They  were 
very  slowly  approaching  in  their  journey  through  that 


14  THE   FUTURE    LIFE. 

great  city.  They  seemed  careless  somewhat,  doubtful 
somewhat,  fearing  their  progress  would  every  moment 
be  impeded  by  some  unforeseen  obstacle  placed  in  the 
way  by  some  uncertain  power.  I  approached  a  loi 
terer  and  said,  "  Why  do  you  tarry  ?  Why  do  you  not 
hasten  as  your  fellow-travelers  are  doing  ?  Have  you 
no  object  in  view — no  desire  to  explore  this  unknown 
country  ?  Do  you  not  wish  for  a  guide  ?  Why,  haste 
thee,  loiterer ;  the  bright  ones  will  outstrip  thee,  and 
thou  wilt  be  left  in  the  rear,  and  thy  path  become  toil 
some  with  none  to  lead  thee."  He  turned  upon  me  a 
look  of  inquiry,  for  I  perceived  he  was  a  man,  but  I 
could  perceive  no  earnest  look  in  his  eye,  no  heightened 
color  in  his  cheek.  He  would  take  a  few  steps  forward 
and  turn,  look  back  and  pause,  and  then  seem  to  shrink 
as  though  in  fear,  and  anon  would  look  forward.  He  said 
to  me,  u  I  never  was  in  a  hurry  ;  I  never  could  make  up 
my  mind  whether  to  be  a  Christian  or  a  sinner,  as  the 
world  calls  it.  I  thought  I  would  take  the  middle  path 
and  risk  the  future.  I  liked  the  world  so  well  that  I 
followed  its  precepts,  and  where  duty  was  an  easy  path, 
very  easily  I  walked  therein.  I  was  very  contented  to 
think  that  heaven  should  be  my  home,  but  further  than 
this  I  did  not  search,  thinking  that  many  would  be 
situated  in  the  same  position  I  was,  and  why  should  I 
fare  worse  than  they  ?  Well,  in  this  state  of  mind  I 
cast  off  my  body.  I  emerged  into  a  country  of  whose 
character  and  bearings  I  was  altogether  ignorant ;  in 
deed,  I  am  still  fearful  that  I  may  have  entered  the 
wrong  passage.  Had  I  not  better  return  and  seek  an 
other  entrance?  This  does  not  seem  to  me  so  much 
like  heaven.  I  am  afraid  if  I  go  on  it  will  lead  me  to 


THE   HOLY   CITY.  15 

a  hell  they  used  to  talk  about.  It  makes  me  uneasy  ; 
I  don't  like  to  crowd  along.  What  is  your  opinion  ?" 

I  said,  "  Poor  spirit,  go  on  thy  journey,  learn  wis 
dom,  and  make  up  for  lost  privileges,  for  lost  happi 
ness,  and  for  never-realized  hopes.  Ah  !  poor  mortal ! 
what  have  you  not  lost  ?  An  uncertainty  through  life 
has  almost  become  an  uncertainty  after  death.  Oh, 
thou  radiant  guide !  wilt  not  thou  approach  ?  "Wilt 
thou  not  tell  this  poor  misguided  soul  how  weak  and 
unstable  is  the  guide  which  makes  unto  itself  a  guide  of 
others'  opinions  ?  When  the  blind  lead  the  blind,  both 
shall  fall  into  the  ditch." 

I  turned  from  the  sad  spectacle,  and  near  me  I  saw 
those  trembling  ones  with  tears  upon  their  cheeks. 
Ah  !  the  tearful  eyes,  how  sad  they  look,  and  yet  how 
hoping  1  Slowly  they  approached — tremblingly  they 
lifted  up  their  voice  and  exclaimed,  u  Oh,  this  place  is 
so  beautiful,  we  will  not  be  permitted  to  stay.  It  is 
only  a  glimpse  of  heaven,  only  a  thought  of  beauty  to 
gladden  us  on  our  entrance  into  the  shadows  of  the 
spirit-world.  Why,  they  told  us  of  the  valley  of  the 
shadow  of  death.  They  told  us  of  the  path  being  nar 
row  and  of  the  few  that  entered  it.  They  must  have 
been  mistaken  in  the  way  they  took  those  words,  that 
passage.  A  great  many  are  walking  in  that  way ;  we 
are  walking  in  it.  Oh  !  oh  !  it's  heaven,  it  is  heaven. 
It  is  the  heaven  we  heard  about,  but  it  is  the  heaven 
we  never  expected  to  enter.  It  was  kept  at  such  a 
great  distance  from  us  !  They  said  it  was  the  pure,  the 
sanctified,  the  meek,  and  the  lowly,  and  the  God-fear 
ing,  the  sin-hater,  and  the  well-doing  that  enter  heaven. 
We  never  thought  we  were  the  well-doers ;  we  never 


16  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

expected  so  great  a  boon ;  we  never  anticipated  being 
so  near  heaven — it  seemed  so  very  dim  and  distant. 
And  now,  here  we  are,  and  here  is  heaven  1  Why,  a 
short  time  ago  we  were  down  in  the  busy  world,  jostled 
in  the  crowd  and  overlooked — sometimes  sneered  at, 
sometimes  scoffed  at,  often  unnoticed.  But,  oh  !  we 
did  love  God,  we  did  right  as  near  as  we  knew  how, 
though  not  all  they  told  us  was  right.  We  lived  and 
died  as  mortals  do,  and  here  we  are,  some  in  one  path 
and  some  in  another,  some  in  one  direction  and  some  in 
another,  that  leads  to  this  beautiful  country.  Some 
are  in  fields,  where  grass  is  just  beginning  to  grow; 
some  walking  through  paths  of  shade  and  sunshine ; 
some  are  even  picking  flowers ;  and  some  are  seeking 
for  treasures,  which  they  call  knowledge,  which  they 
sought  for  long  on  earth  but  never  found,  because  of 
their  inability  to  attain  the  gift.  They  have  gone  to  a 
building  which  they  call  a  place  of  instruction,  and  they 
say  that  is  a  heaven  to  them  already.  They  say  their 
souls  have  ever  hungered  on  earth  without  beino*  satis- 

ZD  O 

fied.  Some  of  them  are  exploring  the  wonders  and 
workings  of  nature,  and  some  are  exploring  the  wonder 
ful  machinery  of  their  own  being.  All  are  engaged  in 
labor,  and  all  have  kind  friends  called  guides.  Shall 
I  tell  you  what  the  labor  is  called  ?  It  is  the  natural 
labor  of  the  human  mind,  which  the  eternal  soul  is  ever 
engaged  in,  and  that  is  PROGRESSION." 

The  little  children  next  attracted  my  attention. 
Little  children !  best  and  last !  How  careless  and 
happy,  with  what  ingenuous,  beautiful,  no-evil-fearing 
faces  they  enter.  Hail !  little  spirits !  How  bright 
ye  look.  They  do  not  weep.  They  do  not  shrink,  nor 


-  r*« 

THE    HOLY    CITY.  17 

tremble,  nor  turn  back,  but  wander  along  in  innocence 
and  joy.  Hither  and  thither  they  spread.  One  is 
attracted  by  a  beautiful  bird  and  chases  that  bird, 
drawn  by  his  musical  notes,  and  he  laughs  in  the  full 
ness  of  his  spirit's  joy.  Another  has  found  a  beautiful 
flower.  Oh,  how  delighted  he  looks !  He  bursts  forth 
in  a  merry  peal,  and  calls  his  little  companions  to  gaze 
on  the  treasure  he  has  found.  Another  hears  sweet 
music,  and  has  flown  off  to  find  it.  As  they  wander  oiF,  one 
meets  another,  now  a  father,  a  mother,  a  brother,  a  sister. 
Oh,  what  a  happy  mingling  of  joy  there  is  !  How  de 
lighted  they  seem !  Their  heaven  is  all  heaven,  no 
cloud  obscures  their  sky,  but  joyfully  and  trustingly  they 
gambol  and  frolic  in  the  beautiful  pastures  prepared  for 
them.  How  it  gladdens  my  spirit  as  I  gaze  on  the 
scene !  Oh,  innocents,  how  trusting !  How  much 
nearer  ye  approach  the  Godlike  nature  of  our  Father  in 
your  happy  beauty  of  trust !  Ye  know  no  evil,  there 
fore  ye  fear  no  enemy.  The  chain  which  unloosened 
you  from  heaven,  as  a  spark  of  light,  returned  you 
through  its  links  so  untainted  that  ye  scarce  felt  the 
transition.  Happy  ones,  I  leave  you. 

Radiant  spirits,  I  thank  ye  for  the  entrance  ye  have 
given  me  to  a  lesson  to  give  to  mortals  below.  Faith, 
thou  art  mine  ;  and  Constance,  I  know  thee,  and  thank 
thee  right  gladly. 

The  city  which  I  entered  is  that  which  is  viewed  by 
mortals  in  the  flesh,  and  it  seems  to  them  that  it  is  far 
off,  because  it  is  called  "  Holy."  The  entrance  thereof, 
through  that  massive  gate,  is  called  Death — massive 
because  the  spirit's  greatest  entrance  when  cut  loose 
from  this  sphere.  And  the  angels  on  either  side  are 


18  THE    FUTURE   LIFE. 

the  angels  which  usher  us  in,  and  the  shining  ones  who 
were  passing  in  and  out  of  the  city  wrere  those  who 
are  sent  back  to  earth  on  errands  of  mercy  and  love. 

The  city  itself  represents  the  heaven  which  all  con 
template  as  being  their  ultimate  destination,  whether 
they  have  lived,  or  felt,  or  expected  a  continued  exist 
ence  ;  and  different  aspects  of  the  same  country  to  the 
different  minds  which  arrived  there,  will  show  you 
wherein  they  had  wisely  or  unwisely  prepared  for  their 
never-ending  journey. 

The  gate  is  surely  a  golden  one  to  many,  and  the  en 
trance  is  always  and  ever  watched  by  spirits  which  are 
waiting  to  receive  the  traveler,  who  there  commences 
his  experience,  guided  by  faith,  led  on  by  patience,  sup 
ported  by  love,  inasmuch  as  his  former  life  and  sphere 
of  affinities  will  enable  lovely  spirits  to  approach  him 
upon  his  first  entrance. 

And  if  this  will  enable  any  mortals  to  see  in  what 
relation  they  stand  to  the  sphere  of  existence  to  which 
all  are  tending ;  if  it  will  show  them  in  how  great  a 
measure  they  may  enjoy  that  heaven  on  earth  which  is 
only  a  prelude  to  the  actual  state  which  they  must  all 
know  and  conceive  for  themselves  in  the  different  pic 
tures  which  I  have  d  rawn,  and  many  more  which  are 
not  here  shown,  I  shall  ha,ve  accomplished  my  task, 
and  thank  thee,  O  Patience ! 


SPIEITTJAL  MESSAGE.  19 


CHAPTER  II. 

SPIRITUAL     MESSAGE. 

An  address  to  the  Circle  of  Hope,  by  Apollos  Mmm,  who  had  lately  passed  to  tho 
other  life.— October,  1852. 

I  PEKCEIVE  that  I  am  at  this  time  an  unexpected  vis 
itor  to  you,  and  to  the  medium  also.  But  for  some  time 
past  I  have  been  waiting  for  an  opportunity  to  make 
myself  known,  that  I  might  be  enabled  at  times  to  con 
verse  with  my  friends  on  earth  in  whom  I  am  so  much 
interested.  My  feelings  have  lately  been  attracted  to 
ward  the  happy  little  circle  in  which  you  weekly  assem 
ble,  and  where  you  attract  around  you  a  class  of  spirits 
whose  influences  encircle  you  as  with  a  wall  of  fire,  the 
light  of  which  shall  repel  all  inharmonious  spirits  that 
do  not  love  the  light,  because  of  their  affinity  for  dark 
ness.  I  see  that  this  fire,  kindled  by  love  and  harmony, 
which  constitutes  brotherly  love,  will  closely  bind  you 
as  with  a  chain  whose  links  shall  become  more  immov 
able,  as  the  desires  of  each  shall  fervently  ascend  to 
Heaven  for  strength  to  progress  into  the  heaven  on  earth 
which  you  are  all  expecting  to  realize.  And  to  attain 
this  end,  let  each  and  all  of  you  measure  your  own 
heaven  by  your  own  experience,  extending  your  mind 
to  no  greater  than  that  which  you  are  able  to  grasp. 
Be  content  with  the  unfolding  of  the  germ  which  in  due 


20  THE  FUTURE   LIFE. 

time  will  become  a  bud,  and  which,  when  the  bud  is 
sufficiently  matured,  will  burst  into  a  flower.  But  were 
the  flower  to  unfold  before  it  was  sufficiently  strength 
ened  to  receive  the  rays  of  light,  it  would  shrink  back 
within  itself,  and  be  withered  by  the  effulgence  which  it 
could  not  bear.  My  wish  is,  that  every  soul  may  see 
its  own  heaven.  Oh,  do  not  measure  your  own  experi 
ence  by  one  another's,  but  look  within  your  own  hearts, 
and  receive  the  draught  of  happiness  in  whatever  meas 
ure  it  may  be  meted  out  to  you,  and  be  assured  that 
you  receive  as  much  as  you  are  able  to  bear,  though  it 
may  seem  to  come  slowly. 

The  spirits  whose  loving  forms  surround  your  dear 
circle,  would  fain  fill  you  with  their  owTn  gladness  to  a 
greater  extent  than  they  have  been  able  to  do ;  but  the 
power,  the  will,  and  the  wisdom  that  direct  for  your  ul 
timate  good,  will  it  to  be  as  it  is.  My  dear  friends,  none 
should  have  any  cause  for  complaint  while  enjoying  the 
privileges  of  spiritual  intercourse ;  but  you  should  re 
ceive  all  messages  from  the  spirits  gladly,  and  with  a 
pure  desire  for  knowledge  and  wisdom  and  truth.  And 
if  you  can  not  behold  the  fruits  of  your  labors  now,  you 
should  remember  that  you  have  been  advised  to  be  as 
little  children,  and  being  as  little  children,  you  will  not 
ask  the  propriety  of  the  lessons  which  you  receive,  when 
you  feel  that  your  instructors  are  doing  all  in  their 
power  to  prepare  you  for  the  state  in  which  to  perform 
your  works  of  duty,  in  the  several  paths  in  which  you 
will  be  called  upon  to  tread.  A  great  work,  to  be  greatly 
advanced,  must  be  carried  along  slowly,  continually,  and 
steadily,  yet  with  an  unwavering  faith.  The  workmen 
must  first  lay  a  sure  foundation,  which  must  first  com- 


SP1EITUAL   MESSAGE.  21 

mence  in  their  own  minds  ;  and  when  the  foundation  is 
sure,  solid,  and  unshrinking,  then  it  is  time  to  proceed 
swiftly  with  the  rearing  of  the  structure,  the  greatness  of 
which  will  require  many  and  all  manner  of  laborers  be 
fore  it  shall  attain  its  perfection.  And  patience,  hope, 
trusting,  and  long-suffering,  will  be  requisite  for  each 
and  all,  while  this  mighty  work  proceeds. 

"Will  any  murmur,  if  even  a  lifetime  should  be  spent 
in  endeavoring  to  cast  a  ray  of  light  on  the  path  of 
their  fellow-travelers,  that  they  may  also  know  and  ex 
perience  the  beauties  of  the  light  which  has  been  shed 
upon  your  way  ?  And  is  not  the  enjoyment  of  this  light 
richly  worth  seeking  for  ?  Does  it  not  cast  a  gleam  of 
joy  upon  your  souls  when  they  are  heavy-laden  ?  and 
does  it  not  come  to  you  as  a  ray  of  sunshine  when  all 
looks  dark  in  your  material  state  ?  As  ye  seek  so  shall 
ye  also  find,  and  when  the 'desires  of  your  heart  shall 
knock  at  the  door  of  the  inner  world,  it  shall  be  opened 
to  fill  you  with  the  joy  for  which  you  are  seeking.  My 
soul  was  glad,  before  it  left  the  form,  in  the  knowledge  of 
this  truth,  and  it  continues  to  rejoice  with  a  joy  unspeak 
able.  And  my  researches  in  the  things  which  eye  hath 
not  seen,  nor  ear  heard  in  your  earthly  sphere,  fills  me 
continually  with  a  glory  which  is  the  very  essence  of 
all  joy.  And  they  tell  me  that  I  am  yet  a  very  child 
in  the  enjoyment  of  the  rest  which  is  prepared  for  those 
who  love  truth  ;  and  spirits  who  do  not  love  the  truth, 
are  attracted  toward  its  light  by  the  power  of  the  love 
which  doeth  all  things  well.  Be  ye  dwellers  in  the  green 
and  shady  valley,  and  listen  to  the  quiet  murmur  of  the 
stream  whose  waters  are  as  a  deep  flow  of  joy.  Seek 
not  to  climb  the  mountain  while  you  are  yet  feeble,  but 


22  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

enjoy  the  beauties  within  your  reach,  and  let  the  moun 
tain  come  to  you.  When  you  have  become  sufficiently 
strong,  you  will  not  be  overcome  by  the  brightness  of 
the  light.  My  desire  is,  that  your  circle  may  be  one  of 
love,  harmony,  and  usefulness. 


THE  SPIRIT-ECHO.  23 


CHAPTEE  III. 

THE     SPIRIT  -  ECHO. 
Given  October  16, 1852,  by  Voltaire. 

THERE  is  a  lofty  hight  to  be  attained  by  the  most  un 
sophisticated  mind.  When  the  inward  germ  becomes 
reanimated  by  the  warm  beams  which  penetrate  through 
the  garb  of  materialism,  the  unthought-of  fire  which 
has  long  smoldered  in  silence  and  darkness,  is  suddenly 
aroused  from  its  death-like  sleep  and  comes  forth  to 
embrace  a  kindred  life. 

Mankind  are  only  required  to  examine  the  pure  in 
stincts  of  their  own  nature  which  God  has  given  ;  and 
then  by  these  may  they  prove  the  truth  that  Nature  will 
never  deny  Nature,  whether  in  the  human  form  or  the 
vegetable  kingdom,  but  that  it  is  ever  attracted  and 
commingled  together  in  its  finer  elements,  though  these 
may  be  unseen  by  the  grosser  sense  which  is  unable  to 
perceive  the  secret  and  hidden  metamorphosis  which  all 
things  are  undergoing,  both  material  and  spiritual. 
Here  is  seen  the  great  law  of  human  nature.  As  the 
ties  of  affinity,  more  than  kindred,  attract  individuals 
to  each  other  while  in  the  form,  so  the  same  law  acts 
in  like  manner  on  spirits  out  of  the  form,  attracting 
them  to  those  with  whom  they  have  an  affinity  on  earth ; 
— and  this  too  in  cases  where  there  is  no  apparent  fitness 


24  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

between  the  individuals  so  attracted,  even  as  in  the 
animal  kingdom  the  law  of  affinity  brings  together  ob 
jects  which  are  seemingly  incongruous,  from  the  want 
of  an  outer  similarity  to  manifest  the  principle  by  which 
they  are  united. 

Thus  you  may  perceive  by  searching  more  deeply 
into  the  matter,  that  kindred  sparks  may  be  lodged  in 
the  most  uncouth  and  ill-seeming  coverings.  One  may 
have  existed  in  some  unknown  corner  of  time  and  place, 
or  may  have  lived  its  life  on  this  stepping-stone  to 
another  state  of  transition,  and  mayhap  when  centuries 
have  rolled  away  in  the  distance,  the  twain-born  of 
that  spark  may  have  received  a  conscious  being  on  the 
earth,  and  may  have  learned  and  unfolded  in  such  a 
degree  as  to  feel  the  need  of  its  kindred  heart,  to  which 
it  is  drawn  by  a  deathless  affinity.  If  this  has  long 
since  passed  from  earth,  it  will  seek  long  and  earnestly 
for  the  answering  voice — perhaps  in  books,  perhaps  in 
silent  thought,  and  perhaps  the  channel  of  communion 
has  been  so  closed  up  that  the  seeker  returns  in  disap 
pointment,  and  then  searches  again  in  another  direc 
tion.  Some  have  lived  a  lifetime  on  the  earth  and 
have  not  been  drawn  to  it  until  they  have  entered  a 
higher  state  of  existence,  and  others  have  felt  its  con 
stant  presence  in  their  very  hearts. 

The  spirit  has  also  an  echo  of  love,  purity,  and  wisdom 
answering  to  its  deepest  prayer.  In  this  thought  how 
much  of  human  progress  is  involved  !  The  echo — the 
answer  of  the  soul — has  been  sought  by  some  in  the 
dawn  of  life,  when  hopes  are  bright  and  imagination 
ardent ;  and  to  such  it  comes  warm  and  glowing  with 
a  sense  of  inward  light  and  joy.  Others  have  felt  a 


THE    SPIRIT -ECHO.  25 

craving  for  their  spirit- echo,  but  have  allowed  the  at 
traction  to  be  overcome  by  the  appetites  of  the  out 
ward  man ;  but  oh,  this  desire  will  come  back  at  a 
future  time  with  renewed  power,  and  then  the  soul  asks 
itself,  can  I  now  receive  the  kindred  which  I  have  put 
so  far  from  me — which  I  have  repelled  by  my  earthly 
desires  ? — but  yes,  that  kindred  knows  me,  it  speaks  to 
me,  and  with  a  deep-toned  voice  bids  me  seek  for  the 
food  which  has  been  denied  by  the  gluttony  of  the  body. 
Some  have  gathered  a  little  here  and  a  little  there,  and 
have  made  for  themselves  a  compound  of  fragments 
without  shape  or  beauty,  which  they  have  gazed  upon 
and  worshiped  in  the  vain  belief  that  their  inward  echo 
has  received  its  demand.  Ah !  self-deceived  mortals, 
why  so  easily  satisfied  with  the  gaze  of  the  eye  and 
the  opinion  of  the  many  ?  The  deep  of  the  heart  hath 
not  answered  to  the  shallowness  of  this  thing ! — else 
not  so  cold  and  heartless  would  seem  the  treasured 
idol,  but  a  pure  and  holy  joy  would  gush  forth  as  from 
a  mighty  deep  to  answer  the  rising  prayer  of  the  spirit. 
Ask  thy  heart  truly,  O  man,  if  thou  hast  found  thy 
echo,  and  truly  thy  heart  will  answer,  I  hunger  still ; 
not  in  outward  seeming — not  in  shadowy  forms — not 
in  off-told  tales — not  by  gazing  at  other  hearts,  shall 
mine  be  satisfied ;  oh,  I  hunger,  hunger  still! 

Another  goes  forth  clad  as  with  a  raiment  of 
strength  and  with  a  heart  which  is  ever  open  to  re 
ceive  an  answer  to  its  yearning.  He  wanders  in  the 
beautiful  fields  of  Nature,  and  there  his  spirit-echo 
meets  him.  Oh,  how  joyfully  the  soul  welcomes  its 
answering  voice !  with  what  deep  rejoicing  the  spirit 
meets  its  kindred  !  The  soul  says,  Behold  the  flower  ! 
2 


26  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

how  glorious  in  its  simple  beauty  ! — and  the  echo  says, 
How  beautiful  are  all  things !  are  they  not  shining 
with  the  light  of  God,  and  ever  radiant  with  his  smile  ? 
And  thus  the  sparks — the  kindred  sparks,  the  soul  and 
the  echo,  mingle  together ;  and  that  man  returns  to 
the  busy  haunts  of  men,  and  to  the  turmoil  of  life,  as 
a  giant  refreshed  with  new  wine.  The  echo  has  given 
him  new  strength — it  has  opened  his  heart  to  receive 
new  thoughts — it  has  inspired  him  with  new  life  and 
hope,  and  has  given  him,  mayhap,  a  new  glimpse  of 
heavenly  beauty  ;  and  now  it  has  gone  for  a  season  that 
it  may  return  with  a  brighter  gift  when  again  it  shall 
be  required.  That  man  has  found  his  answering  echo 
here,  and  it  is  ever  opening,  enlightening,  and  beauti 
fying  his  soul.  Ah !  they  will  not  be  strangers,  but 
old  friends,  when  they  meet  eacli  other  in  the  land  of 

joy. 

Still  another  is  ever-wishing  and  ever-seeking  for  his 
kindred  echo,  and  he  can  not  find  it  because  he  will  not 
seek  for  it  where  it  may  be  found.  He  would  descend 
to  the  depths  of  the  ocean  ;  he  would  explore  the  dark 
corners  of  the  earth  ;  he  would  seek  afar  off  where  eye 
hath  not  seen ;  he  would  weary  himself  with  long  re 
search  and  subtle  reasoning,  and  behold  all  places  are 
barren,  and  he  comes  back  with  an  empty  hand;  he 
finds  no  flower  in  the  forest,  no  rose  in  the  bowers  of 
beauty,  and  no  pearl  in  the  deep  sea.  These  researches 
do  not  satisfy  him.  Oh,  no !  he  is  seeking  for  what 
mortals  have  not  possessed — for  something  which  tran 
scends  their  highest  wisdom  ;  and  that  man  has  con 
stantly  driven  his  echo  away — he  has  driven  it  down  into 
the  dark  depths  where  he  has  earnestly  sought  it,  but 


THE   SPIRIT-ECHO.  27 

where  it  may  not  be  grasped ;  and  while  it  has  ever 
struggled  to  approach  him,  it  has  been  repelled  by  a 
too  low  desire. 

And  yet  another  seeks  his  echo,  and  it  is  a  child. 
Because  of  an  undisturbed  affinity,  the  echo  has  been 
ever  received  as  a  guest  in  that  mansion ;  naturally  and 
harmoniously  it  mingles  with  its  sister-spirit ;  and  as 
that  soul  matures,  the  echo  strengthens  its  voice ;  and 
nojrain  hunger  is  there  felt,  because  the  heart  has  found 
the  food  which  satisfies  its  inmost  cravings,  and  which 
makes  it  ever  joyful  in  viewing  all  things  beautiful  and 
good.  Now  it  seeks  not  for  mysteries,  for  Nature  hath 
no  mysteries  but  those  which  she  herself  unfolds,  and 
the  works  of  God  are  all  grandly  and  majestically 
simple ;  and  so  that  child-spirit  which  seems  so  untu 
tored  is  Nature's  child,  and  hath  an  echo  of  love  and 
wisdom.  Therefore  shall  it  drink  in  all  beauty  and 
revel  in  all  joy  even  here,  because  it  has  listened  to  the 
divine  voice ;  and  oh,  how  chaste,  how  pure,  how 
beautiful  it  looks  in  the  sweet  light  of  love ! 

Oh,  children  of  earth,  turn  from  your  lofty  structures 
erected  for  the  worship  of  the  Most  High,  and  go  forth 
beneath  the  star-lit  canopy  to  receive  with  inward  joy 
the  echo — the  spirit-echo,  which  shall  meet  you,  it 
shall  embrace  you,  and  fill  you  with  love,  with  joy,  and 
with  peace  unutterable.  Oh,  the  unsophisticated  mind 
is  indeed  capable  of  high  development ! 


THE   FCTUKE  LIFE. 


CHAPTEE  IY. 

POWEK3     AND    RESPONSIBILITIES     OF     MIND. 
Given  by  Lorenzo  Dow,  October  20, 1852. 

THE  human  mind  is  a  wonderful  piece  of  mechan 
ism,  whether  considered  in  its  parts  or  as  a  whole.  It 
presents  so  many  different  phases  of  thought  and  char 
acter,  that  the  most  expansive  perceptions  which  have 
not  explored  the  secrets  of  Nature  as  contained  in  the 
human  body,  will  fail  to  detect  all  its  varied  shades, 
which  are  as  changeful  as  the  tints  of  the  rainbow. 
The  close  observer  may  find  much  to  interest  and 
instruct  in  the  variety  of  intellectual  characteristics 
presented  to  his  view.  But  all  men  must  perceive 
how  difficult  a  thing  it  is  to  know  themselves,  and  how 
can  they  expect  to  know  fully  the  elements  of  which 
the  minds  of  their  fellow-men  are  composed?  It  is 
only  the  more  prominent  traits  of  character  drawn  out 
by  surrounding  circumstances,  which  first  present 
themselves  to  view ;  and  I  say,  O  man,  do  not  prejudge 
thy  fellow-man  by  that  which  is  said  to  be  his  character 
in  society,  but  rather  say  that  his  character  is  formed 
by  society. 

When  closely  observed  by  the  interior  sight,  the  hu 
man  mind  presents  to  view  a  mighty  world  of  slumber 
ing  faculties,  unawakened  ideas,  and  aspirations  for 


POWERS   AND   KESPONSIBILITIES   OF   MIND.  29 

truth  and  purity  which  have  been  long  buried  in  dark 
ness  and  corroded  by  the  rust  of  time.  How,  then, 
can  it  be  expected  that  man  will  exercise  the  faculties 
of  his  nature  when  he  has  never  known  of  their  exist 
ence  ?  If  those  who  have  studied  the  peculiarities  of 
mind  would  assist  human  nature  to  show  itself  in  its 
true  aspect,  they  would  greatly  assist  in  the  work 
which  they  are  anxious  to  see  accomplished. 

In  looking  around  on  the  several  phases  of  society, 
you  will  perceive  that  many  are  ever  seeking  for  some 
thing  to  awaken  or  gratify  curiosity,  and  it  does  not 
matter  materially  what  shape  this  may  assume,  if  the 
appetite  be  satisfied.  But  the  next  class  comprehend 
those  individuals  whom  you  term  inquirers  ;  and  these 
represent  the  minds  which  become  most  useful  to 
society  in  the  investigation  of  important  truth.  "When 
curiosity  settles  into  inquiry,  and  inquiry  into  deep 
thought,  the  springs  are  set  in  motion  that  act  on  the 
dormant  faculties  of  the  mind  which  have  hitherto 
remained  unknown;  and  as  one  by  one  they  are 
brought  forth  into  action,  they  are  moved  by  con 
stantly  new  incentives  and  find  ever  higher  objects  to 
be  pursued.  In  this  manner,  when  the  proper  springs 
are  touched,  the  latent  energies  of  the  mind  will  be 
developed,  and  the  character  of  the  individual  will  be 
remodeled  and  beautified,  simply  by  calling  into  action 
the  powers  which  were  already  in  his  possession  un 
known  to  himself. 

The  general  teachings  of  the  present  day  are  of  such 
a  conflicting  and  fluctuating  nature,  as  to  create  rather 
antagonistic  feelings,  than  sentiments  of  liarmony. 
One  party  maintains  teachings  which  are  in.  direct  op- 


30  THE   FUTUBE   LIFE. 

position  to  those  of  another,  and  each  exclaims,  "  Walk 
in  the  path  which  we  are  treading,  for  it  will  surely 
lead  you  to  the  haven  for  which  you  are  seeking — our 
teacher  can  explain  all  things  to  your  satisfaction." 
And  still  another  and  another  party  walk  with  like 
texts  upon  their  hearts.  And  shall  these  men  say,  we 
follow  the  Bible  ?  I  say,  they  follow  the  teachings  of 
the  different  minds  which  put  different  constructions 
on  the  same  revelations.  Then  what  man  shall  say 
(and  feel  secure),  I  am  right  and  you  are  wrong  ?  or 
who  shall  say,  I  worship  no  graven  image,  but  the 
image  of  the  living  God  ? 

My  friends,  this  mingling  of  so  many  rights  makes 
one  great  wrong  of  society  as  it  now  exists.  The  pres 
ent  social  structure  is  inharmoniously  organized  and 
disorderly  arranged ;  for  the  man  of  might  is  the  man 
of  right,  and  that  only  by  the  authority  which  his 
might  gives.  And  the  man  of  honesty  is  oftentimes 
the  man  of  beggary,  through  the  advantage  which  the 
man  of  selfishness  gains,  making  him  a  stepping-stone 
to  the  throne  of  power,  whereon  Mammon  sits  en 
throned,  wielding  a  brazen  scepter,  which  is  called 
gold, — and  before  whose  presence  the  man  of  need 
and  the  daughters  of  drudgery,  the  hewers  of  wood 
and  the  drawers  of  unclean  water  for  unclean  purposes, 
are  made  to  bow  in  humble  submission.  And  who 
shall  say  that  wrong  will  make  right,  until  the  wrong 
of  oppression  is  taken  from  the  hands  of  the  oppressor  ? 
The  strings  which  have  vibrated  in  his  heart  are  those 
of  avarice  and  ungodly  gain,  and  the  might  which  he 
exercises  so  unjustly,  keeps  the  hearts  of  the  oppressed 
from  catching  even  a  glimpse  of  the  treasures  which 


POWEKS   AND   RESPONSIBILITIES   OF  MIND.  31 

lie  concealed  within  their  own  being,  thus  shutting  out 
from  them  the  light  which  it  is  their  right  to  enjoy  as 
sons  and  daughters  of  a  common  Father.  Ah !  that 
wrong  tramples  upon  a  great  right,  and  its  course  may 
be  traced  to  the  very  depths  of  misery  and  iniquity 
which  are  filled  by  a  combination  of  wrongs.  And  as 
we  gaze  upon  the  vast  picture  of  dreary  desolation, 
and  shudder  at  the  black  and  repulsive  appearance  of 
the  surrounding  world,  we  feel  that  a  great  work  is  to 
be  carried  on,  executed,  and  accomplished.  A  mighty 
work  it  is,  to  stir  up  the  fountains  of  the  human  heart, 
that  men  may  become  alive  to  the  state  of  those  whom 
they  call  brothers.  How  much  they  make  this  a  term 
of  derision ! — and,  by  the  very  mention  of  such  rela 
tions,  they  seem  to  disgrace  the  Parent  who  could  so 
unwisely  divide  the  inheritance  of  earth  among  those 
who  are  called  his  children.  Thinking  minds  will  ask 
themselves  the  question,  are  we  not  robbing  our  broth 
ers  of  their  birthright  ?  and  the  more  fully  and  evenly 
developed  minds  wTill  see  the  immediate  cause  for  action 
in  themselves. 

When  the  character  and  responsibilities  of  every 
mind  is  placed  in  this  light,  it  will  be  easy  to  perceive 
where  the  path  of  duty  lies.  And  I  am  persuaded 
that  all  who  wish  to  perform  that  important  part  of 
life  called  duty,  will  have  an  ample  scope  for  indulging 
their  desire.  There  will  be  no  necessity  for  one  look 
ing  upon  another  and  saying,  What  shall  we  do  to  be 
saved  ? — but  each  individual  must  take  the  work  into 
his  own  hands  to  save  his  fellow-man  from  the  state 
which  has  been  induced  by  darkness  of  mind  and 
oppression  of  soul.  This  is  a  work  in  which  angels  on 


32  THE   FUTUKE   LIFE. 

high,  whose  robes  are  pure  and  shining  with  holy  light, 
rejoice  to  be  engaged  in ;  and,  mortal  man,  think  never 
that  thou  art  free  from  responsibility  to  Heaven,  so 
long  as  the  condition  of  thy  fellow-beings  on  the  earth 
— thy  brothers  and  sisters — requires  the  talent  which 
God  has  given  to  thy  mind,  and  which  in  time  will  be 
required  of  thee  as  being  increased  or  diminished  by 
the  use  to  which  it  is  devoted. 


COMMUNICATION  FROM   A   SPIRIT.  33 


'#^\ 

:U»IVERSITT) 

Uij^^\>'S 

CHAPTER  Y. 

COMMUNICATION     FROM     A     SPIRIT, 

November  6, 1852,  to  his  Brother  who  was  a  member  of  Hope  Circle. 

MY  experience  as  a  spirit  in  the  land  of  spirits  has 
not  been  of  long  duration,  and  I  can  not  give  you  as 
much  information  as  others  can ;  but  I  have  been  here 
long  enough  to  realize  the  difference  in  the  degrees  of 
happiness  to  be  enjoyed,  which  men  make  unto  them 
selves,  and  it  has  been  my  ardent  desire  of  late  to  come 
to  you  and  impress  on  your  mind  to  persevere  in  your 
praiseworthy  efforts  for  the  good  of  your  brothers  of 
humanity  at  large.  Persevere  in  the  work  you  have 
begun.  Could  you  only  see  the  good  which  is  about 
being  accomplished,  you  would  become  so  strong  that 
you  could  battle  the  world  in  the  cause  of  truth — truth 
which  will  come  to  the  world  as  fast  as  the  world  can 
be  prepared  to  receive  it. 

This  truth  is  so  simple,  so  natural,  as  to  be  mixed  in 
your  every-day  walks.  Why,  as  you  walk  the  streets, 
you  may  look  up  and  receive  divine  wisdom  from  on 
high,  and  grasp  at  the  divine  revelation  which  is  ever 
at  hand  to  him.  who  earnestly  desires  it. 

The  more  the  mind  expands,  the  more  it  is  fitted  to 
enter  the  sphere  of  progression,  and  to  diffuse  truth 
when  it  returns  to  earth  as  I  do  now.  I  mourn  over 


34  THE  FUTURE  LIFE. 

the  time  I  lost  on  earth.  I  buried  every  talent  deep 
out  of  sight.  Yet  I  had  thoughts  which  neither  you 
nor  any  mortal  man  knew  of.  My  soul  thirsted  for  a 
something,  it  knew  not  what,  but  I  shut  its  longings  up 
— I  repressed  them — and  oh  !  what  have  I  not  lost !  It 
was  only  when  I  came  here  that  my  longing  was  grati 
fied.  Thank  God !  There  is  such  a  thing  as  Progres 
sion — such  a  thing  as  enjoying  here  the  lessons  I  should 
have  learned  before. 

As  soon  as  men's  minds  become  prepared  for  spiritual 
intercourse,  so  soon  will  it  come  to  them  and  in  different 
forms — simply,  beautifully,  grandly,  and  it  will  become 
a  reality  that  will  be  felt  in  every  household  in  the 
land. 

What  an  amount  of  good  will  be  accomplished  by  it ! 
It  will  bring  heaven  and  earth  closer  together,  and  it 
will  draw  the  loved  ones  from  out  the  shades  of  uncer 
tainty  where  they  have  dwelt.  Who  can  refuse  the 
message  ?  It  is  the  mission  of  the  loved  ones  in  heaven 
to  bear  to  earthly  hearts  the  messages  of  love  and  affec 
tion.  Through  them  the  soul  shall  be  carried  higher 
and  higher.  Ask  for  more,  and  more  will  be  given 
you. 

Prepare  the  minds  of  men  for  the  truth.  Drive  in 
nail  after  nail — the  work  will  be  accomplished  in  the 
end.  It  will  be  like  planting  seed,  which  will  spring 
forth  and  gladden  many  hearts,  though  you  may  not 
see  it  now.  Be  humble  and  sincere  in  this  great  work. 
It  is  no  child's  play.  It  is  a  solemn  duty  that  rests  on 
each  one. 

Weigh  not  your  experience  by  the  past,  but  look  ever 
inward,  and  ask  for  greater  light.  By  leaning  on  past 


COMMUNICATION   FROM   A   SPIRIT.  35 

experience  alone,  you  look  only  to  a  path  long  since 
traveled  over.  Can  you  not  look  upward  and  forward, 
and  ask  for  a  fresh  stream  of  love  ?  And  do  not  shut  it 
out  by  your  doubts,  arid  refuse  to  believe,  unless  it  come 
to  you  with  a  vehemence  that  shakes  the  foundation  of 
your  soul. 

Past  experience  is  well  to  think  upon,  but  present 
experience  is  better  to  act  upon.  The  soul  in  its  natural 
expansion,  when  under  spiritual  development,  is  con 
stantly  digesting  and  realizing  heavenly  thoughts,  but 
it  is  restrained  by  the  doubts  and  hesitation,  I  will  not 
say  skepticism,  of  the  mind. 

"Why,  friends,  could  you  only  perceive  the  bright 
spirits  who  are  hovering  around  you,  you  would  be 
astonished — you  would  stretch  your  arms  out  in  expan 
sion  to  receive  the  floods  of  light.  Do  have  more  hope ! 
Do  be  more  spiritual !  How  much  you  lose  by  indulg 
ing  the  feelings  of  doubt  and  distrust.  You  repel  the 
spirits  from  you.  You  must  be  more  congenial  with 
them.  Do  not  repel  the  spirits,  and  each  will  tell  his 
own  tale.  In  every  heart  there  is  a  fount  from  which 
will  well  up  living  streams,  and  you  will  receive  in 
spiration  from  Heaven  ;  but  inspiration  will  come  only 
to  them  who  seek  its  influence. 

My  friend,  a  great  many  things  which  I  have  imper 
fectly  spoken  have  been  whispered  to  me  by  surround 
ing  spirits,  who  wish  to  speak  to  you  a  word  of  comfort 
and  of  reproof,  too.  Are  you  aston  ished  at  my  language  ? 
I  have  had  very  many  teachers,  who  have  led  me  to  so 
soon  and  so  thoroughly  change  my  sentiments. 

I  feel  myself  much  more  at  home  here  than  I  did  on 
earth ;  and  it  is  because  I  live  with  that  to  which  I  am 


36  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

attracted.     I  now  live  my  real  life,  and  new  thoughts 
are  ever  flowing  in  upon  my  soul. 

How  thankful  I  am  to  see  you  so  engaged,  and  that 
I  am  permitted  to  come  and  speak  to  you. 


THE   SPIEIT-LTFE.  37 


CHAPTEK  VI. 

THE    SPIRIT-LIFE. 

The  following  communication,  purporting  to  emanate  from  the  spirit  of  Henry  Clay, 
was  given  to  a  circle  in  this  city,  iu  July,  1852. 

Is  it  indeed  possible  that  the  Lord  in  his  mercy  has 
permitted  me,  worm  as  I  am,  to  enjoy  this  great  privi 
lege  of  standing  in  spirit  and  addressing  mortals 
below ! 

My  sojourn  in  the  land  of  spirits  has  been  very  short, 
and  my  experience  necessarily  limited.  My  actual 
knowledge  of  a  true  and  rightly  conducted  life  has  but 
just  begun.  True  life:  not  a  life  which  is  aiitago- 
nistical  to  spiritual  truths,  whose  soft  whisperings  at 
times  penetrate  the  heart  of  every  man,  even  amid  the 
turmoil  and  excitement  of  a  worldly  career,  carried  on 
in  an  increasing  round  of  conflicting  passions,  hopes 
and  fears,  and  longings  for  that  which  may  not  always 
be  grasped  ;  but  a  life  of  an  entirely  different  nature. 
Ambition  no  longer  absorbs  my  soul  with  her  dark- 
hued  wings.  Party  spirit  no  more  dispels  the  bright 
visions  of  happiness  from  my  view.  But  here,  love 
and  unity  bring  light  and  joy  imperishable.  Now  I 
discover  that  even  the  desire  for  a  nation's  welfare  was 
too  much  interwoven  with  the  love  of  self-aggrandize 
ment.  I  see  also  that  men  of  high  intellect,  whose 
vigorous  thought  swayed  the  mass  of  mind,  and  whose 


38  THE  FUTURE   LIFE. 

splendor  of  eloquence  misled  the  senses,  now  but  faintly 
shine  in  the  dim  distance.  The  eloquence  of  earth  is 
not  at  all  times  borrowed  from  heaven,  and  the  fiery 
intellect  is  not  always  kindled  by  the  light  of  purity 
or  the  intensity  of  love. 

The  vast  voice  of  a  nation,  as  the  voice  of  one  man, 
will  yet  ascend  on  high  to  the  power  which  shall  en 
lighten  the  people  and  unchain  them  from  their  moral 
and  social  slavery:  the  slavery  of  human  custom, 
and  conventionalities,  and  approbation,  which  often 
leads  men  to  forget  their  duty  to  themselves,  their  na 
tion,  and  their  God. 

And  now  I  am  rejoiced  that  the  light  from  heaven, 
which  is  to  baptize  the  nations,  has  broken  in  upon  my 
soul;  and  1  could  bow  my  head  to  the  dust  in  shame 
and  grief  that  the  still  small  voice  of  conscience  was 
so  long  unheeded  by  me,  and  which  would  have  led 
me  to  behold  this  pure  and  beautiful  light.  I  was  a 
statesman  on  earth,  but  am  a  child  in  heaven.  There 
I  was  thought  a  sage  ;  here  I  am  a  novice  :  but  even 
this  novitiate  is  to  me  more  deep  in  knowledge,  and 
yet  more  fraught  with  mystery,  than  ever  my  mortal 
mind  conceived.  My  highest  earth-born  thought  was 
far  too  low  to  reach  to  heaven.  My  worldly  wisdom 
availed  me  not,  when  my  new  life  commenced. 

It  is  very  beautiful  to  become  a  little  child  again  ; 
and  now  I  understand  the  meaning  of  the  words — "  Ye 
must  be  born  again ;"  and  in  true  sincerity  and  grate 
fulness  I  feel  that  I  am  born  again — in  a  life  where 
the  vanities  of  earth  have  faded  from  my  view,  and  the 
bright  glories  of  heaven  are  opening  upon  my  soul. 

Oh,  soul  madepure,  be  thankful  for  thy  high  estate,  and 


THE    SPIRIT-LIFE.  39 

adore  thy  God  wlio  liath  endowed  thine  eyes  with  light, 
and  thy  soul  with  the  .ability  to  enjoy  the  pure  beau 
ties  which  crowd  upon  thy  new  existence  !  And  yet 
how  I  am  overwhelmed  with  the  foreshadowing  of  the 
glory  which  is  yet  in  wait  for  me.  But  now  a  form  of 
brightness  appears,  and  saith  unto  me,  "  As  thy  day  is, 
so  shall  thy  strength  increase ;  and  thou  shalt  grow 
and  wax  stronger  in  the  stature  of  wisdom  and  the 
might  of  love." 

I  am  surrounded  by  those  who  have  passed  from 
earth,  and  who  are,  like  myself,  exploring  the  wonders 
of  this  heavenly  land.  The  realities  become  more  and 
more  transcendently  sublime  as  we  proceed.  And  the 
beauties  of  knowledge  are  increasingly  unfolded :  more 
vast  and  commanding  becomes  the  wide-spread  plain 
of  glory,  as  we  travel  on  in  our  heavenly  path,  guided 
by  wisdom  supreme  and  love  unbounded. 

Follow  up  this  good  path,  friends.  I  regret  that  I 
did  not  commence  sooner. 

Question,  by  a  member  of  the  circle. — u  Did  you  be 
gin  at  all  wrhile  on  earth  ?" 

Answer. — "  Faintly  and  feebly,  as  a  child  begins  to 
walk.  I  possessed  not  the  strength  which  comes  from 
above." 

Question. — "  Did  you  believe  in  these  manifesta 
tions  ?" 

Answer. — "I  believed  in  a  great  deal  more  than 
I  admitted,  even  to  myself." 


4:0  THE  FUTURE   LIFE. 


CHAPTEE  VII. 

A     PICTURE    OF     THE    FUTURE. 
November,  1S52. 

AT  a  recent  meeting  of  the  Circle  of  Hope,  the  fol 
lowing  communication  was  received  from  a  spirit,  pur 
porting  to  be  that  of  Joan  of  Arc.  Some  of  the  cir 
cle  not  being  familiar  with  her  history,  it  was  men 
tioned  that  she  had,  by  the  sacrifice  of  herself,  redeemed 
her  country — France. 

She  said — Yes ;  and  France  has  to  be  redeemed 
again.  I  am  not  the  first  of  the  martyrs  who  lost 
their  lives  in  the  cause  of  truth  and  freedom ;  nor  shall 
I  be  the  last,  even  at  this  late  day  of  the  world's  en 
lightenment. 

But,  friends,  it  is  not  to  bring  this  gloomy  picture 
before  your  eyes  that  I  have  come  to-night.  Oh,  no  ! 
It  is  with  a  far  different  object.  The  light  and  glory 
which  have  been  cast  around  me  in  my  Spirit-home, 
give  me  a  holy  and  beautiful  theme  to  dwell  upon. 
Not  for  me  alone  to  dwell  upon,  nor  for  spirits  alone, 
nor  for  angels  alone  to  dwell  upon,  but  for  mortals  too. 
Yes,  for  mortals ! 

In  the  darkness  and  superstition  of  the  past,  which 
are  passing  away  with  all  their  gloomy  forms  and  fancy- 
fraught  terrors,  comes  the  light  of  revealed  love  and 
wisdom,  as  the  harbinger  of  peace,  joy,  hope,  and  re- 


A   PICTUBE   OF   THE   FUTUEE.  41 

demption  to  be  wrought  on  earth.  Martyrs  who  have 
suffered  for  the  glorious  cause  of  truth,  lift  up  your 
heads  with  joy  ineffable !  Gaze  down  on  earth  again, 
and  rejoice  to  see  the  fruits  of  your  heaven-directed 
labors  !  Behold  now  the  seeds  which  have  smoldered 
for  a  season  !  Lo  !  they  are  springing  forth  and  gaining 
might.  The  dark  past  is  passing  away ;  and  the  bright 
future  ! — how  it  gleams  before  me !  The  strength  which 
cometh  with  the  white- winged  messenger  is  being  felt. 
Its  power  is  spreading — its  love  is  directing — its  might 
is  finding  the  mighty  as  well  as  the  lowly  of  earth. 
Oh  !  the  deep  springs  which  have  been  opened  in  many 
hearts,  from  king  to  peasant,  are  becoming  breathed 
upon  by  the  spirit  of  progressive  and  life-beaming 
light !  Who  shall  withstand  the  power  of  that  light, 
which  comes  as  a  stream  in  whose  placid  waters  they 
may  bathe  ? 

And  lo !  Truth  cometh !  Lo !  it  groweth.  The 
meek  and  the  lowly  of  earth  receive  with  heartfelt  joy, 
as  the  dove  bearing  the  olive  branch  of  peace — the 
green,  the  beautiful  symbol  of  hope  for  their  souls — 
the  resting-place  for  all! — for  each  soul  is  being  un 
folded,  and  all  may  feel  that  the  rock  of  ages  is  more 
firm  for  them,  than  the  throne  which  the  mighty  and 
high-souled  monarchs  of  earth  have  aspired  to  in  their 
uplifted  majesty.  And  the  light  will  level  the  world, 
as  with  the  hand  of  the  angel  of  death,  when  he 
cometh  and  lays  all  low  alike.  I  say  the  light  shall 
level  the  people  of  the  world ;  the  monarch  will  be  but 
the  man,  and  the  man  will  be  a  man  more  than  ever 
before  :  and  woman  shall  become  a  strong  and  mighty 
instrument  in  the  glorious  work. 


42  THE   FUTUEE   LIFE. 

[Some  remark  was  here  made  by  one  of  the  circle 
implying  that  in  her  efforts  for  her  country  she  must 
have  been  inspired.] 

And  the  spirit  said : — It  was  inspiration.  It  was  a 
host  of  spirits  which  loved  my  country  that  inspired 
me,  and  I  did  not  repel  them*  My  soul  saw  the 
heaven  prepared  for  the  lover  of  truth  and  justice,  and 
has  felt  the  heaven  which  acting — taking  our  lives  in 
our  hands,  and  going  forth  to  do  our  Father's  work — 
has  raised  me  to  also ;  which  has  filled  my  soul  with 
holy  joy,  and  has  shown  me  the  hosts  who  aided  me 
while  carrying  out  the  design  which  advanced  my 
country  one  step  in  her  upward  destiny. 

The  earthly  tabernacles  erected  for  the  worship  of 
the  Most  High  shall  be  deserted,  or  looked  upon  as 
places  of  the  terror  and  darkness  which  have  for  cen 
turies  ruled  the  mind  of  humanity,  through  the  force 
of  dry  and  unsatisfactory  laws,  given  forth  as  the  man 
dates  of  the  glorious  Being  whose  only  law  is  love, 
whose  only  mandate  is  peace.  And  each  heart  shall 
erect  within  itself  a  tabernacle,  an  altar,  whose  incense 
shall  reach  the  pure  throne  of  light,  and  return  with 
an  odor  more  sweet  than  the  breath  of  flowers  in  their 
first  dawn  of  beauty.  When  the  structures  erected  by 
the  hands  of  man  are  less  sought,  and  the  inward  tem 
ple  of  the  soul  shall  rise  up  and  shine  forth  in  the 
splendor  of  its  natural  beauty,  then  dark  and  gloomy 
indeed  will  seem  the  past,  and  glorious  wTill  all  feel  the 
present,  unfolding  to  every  heart  new  fountains  of  light 
and  life  everlasting. 

Oh  I  the  time  is  approaching  when  the  men  of  earth 
shall  feel  how  closely  their  interests,  their  immortal  in- 


A    PICTURE   OF   THE   FUTURE.  45 

terests,  are  interwoven  with  the  chain  which  reaches 
between  the  earth  and  skies.  And  the  links  of  that 
chain  shall  be  so  commingled  as  to  draw  down  the 
spirits  of  the  great  in  good,  the  great  in  wisdom,  and 
the  mighty  in  truth,  who  have  long  since  passed  away, 
ripened  in  knowledge,  purified  in  love,  elevated  in 
their  progression  in  the  eternal  spheres  of  light,  and 
now  descending  to  fulfill  their  mission  on  earth. 

Think  not  the  germ  of  immortal  flowers  has  ceased 
to  act  on  their  native  ground — their  home  of  clay. 
That  love  of  home,  of  earth,  of  country,  which  at 
tracts  it,  shall  and  will  draw,  and  is  drawing  back 
those  purely  unfolded  spirits,  who  are  now  coming 
with  a  power  whose  resistless  course  shall  be  lighted 
with  the  beautiful  images  of  the  present  dawn,  and 
will  show  the  gloom  and  darkness  of  the  past  in 
all  its  huge  arid  ungainly  deformity. 

"Will  not  the  mind  revolt  from  that  which  is  so  dark 
and  repelling  ?  and  shall  not  men  turn  away  from  it, 
and  open  wide  their  hearts  to  enjoy  the  beautiful  fu 
ture  spread  out  before  them? — not  as  a  dream,  but  as 
a  glorious  angel  of  life  and  love,  who  shall  enter  every 
heart  and  gladden  every  homestead,  and  shall  so  act, 
so  cast  its  golden  fetters  around,  as  to  bring  the  vast 
family  of  mankind  within  its  gladsome  embrace. 

Is  the  picture  too  fair  ?  Does  it  seem  exaggerated 
to  your  view  ?  Not  so  does  it  appear  to  spirits  ;  but 
the  colors  are  golden,  the  tints  are  azure.  Oh !  how 
they  are  blending  and  shooting  forth  in  all  directions 
in  the  bright  firmament  of  joy,  which  speaks  in  more 
than  mortal  volumes  of  the  infinite  love  and  majesty 
of  the  Most  High  God. 


VHE  FUTURE   LIFE. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

MAEGAEET     FULLEE. 

The  following  was  given  by  Margaret  Fuller  (Countess  Ossoli),  December  5, 1852. 

THIS  privilege  of  conversing  with  earthly  friends,  I 
have  long  desired  to  enjoy,  that  I  might  communicate  a 
few  of  the  spiritual  experiences  which  have  occurred  to 
me  since  my  departure  from  the  flesh.  My  sojourn  in 
your  sphere  seems  now  as  an  indistinct  dream,  in  com 
parison  with  the  real  life  which  I  now  enjoy.  And  I 
regard  the  raging  of  the  elements  which  freed  my  dear 
est  kindred  and  myself  from  our  earthly  bodies,  as  the 
means  of  opening  to  us  the  portals  of  immortality.  And 
we  beheld  that  we  were  born  again — born  out  of  the 
flesh  into  the  spirit.  How  surprised  and  overjoyed  was 
I,  when  I  saw  my  new  condition.  The  change  was  so 
sudden — so  glorious — from  mortality  to  immortality — 
that  at  first  I  was  unable  to  comprehend  it.  From  the 
dark  waves  of  the  ocean,  cold,  and  overcome  with 
fatigue  and  terror,  I  emerged  into  a  sphere  of  beauty 
and  loveliness.  How  differently  every  thing  appeared  ! 
What  an  air  of  calmness  and  repose  surrounded  me  ! 
How  transparent  and  pure  seemed  the  sky  of  living 
blue  !  And  how  delightfully  I  inhaled  the  pure,  life- 
giving  atmosphere  !  A  dimming  mist  seemed  to  have 
fallen  from  my  eyes,  so  calm  and  GO  beautiful  in  their 


MARGARET   FULLER.  45 

perfection  were  all  things  which  met  my  view.  And 
then  kind  and  loving  friends  approached  me,  with  gen 
tle  words  and  sweet  affection  ;  and,  oh,  I  said  within 
my  soul,  surely  Heaven  is  more  truly  the  reality  of 
loveliness  than  it  was  ever  conceived  to  be  on  earth 
by  the  most  loving  hearts!  Already  are  my  highest 
earthly  impressions  of  beauty  and  happiness  more  than 
realized.  And  I  now  see  that  my  most  elevated  ideas 
of  truth  and  immortality  were  but  faint  reflections  of 
celestial  light  from  the  thoughts  of  angels  ;  and  as  niy 
aspirations  for  spiritual  life  reached  the  minds  in  the 
purer  spheres,  so  was  I  enabled  now  and  then  to  drink 
at  the  fountain  of  heavenly  truth.  It  is  owing  to  the 
influence  of  angels  that  men  sometimes  give  forth 
thoughts  which  seem  to  shine  with  the  light  of  heaven, 
and  to  breathe  of  the  harmony  in  the  spheres  of  im 
mortality  ;  and  which  from  their  purity,  men  say  are 
the  words  of  inspiration.  And  truly  it  is  inspiration, 
from  the  world  of  light.  It  comes  to  earth  borne  by 
loving  spirits,  and  speaks  in  gentle  whispers  of  immor 
tal  joys.  And  could  earth's  inhabitants  but  realize 
how  ardently  these  children  of  light,  whose  hearts  are 
attuned  to  love  by  their  Father's  smile,  seek  to  impress 
them  with  thoughts  of  wisdom  from  the  spheres  of 
melody,  with  what  attention  would  they  listen,  and  with 
what  open  hearts  would  they  receive  the  radiant  be 
ings  :  they  would  seek  for  the  inspiration  of  those 
spirits  who  have  cast  off  the  darkness  which  belongs  to 
the  mortal  sphere,  and  who  have  become  expanded  by 
the  lio'ht  of  wisdom,  and  freighted  with  the  holiness  of 

O  o 

love.  The  winds  of  adversity  which  passed  over  their 
souls  while  on  earth,  but  purified  and  chastened  them, 


46  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

and  rendered  them  more  sensitive  to  the  enjoyment  of 
never-ending  happiness.  And  having  advanced  into  a 
knowledge  of  the  harmonious  laws  which  govern  their 
abodes,  they  forget  not  their  friends  on  earth ;  but 
with  strengthened  affection  and  exalted  wisdom,  they 
respond  to  the  attraction  of  love  which  connects  the 
two  spheres,  and  aspiring  men  receive  the  influx  of  pure 
spirituality.  Could  the  children  of  earth  but  look  be 
yond  the  range  of  mortal  vision,  they  would  see  these 
angel-friends  surrounding  them,  sympathizing  with  them 
in  woe,  and  rejoicing  in  their  happiness,  and  dispensing 
blessings  of  kindness  and  love. 

But,  shall  I  speak  to  you  of  that  which  is  gloomy 
and  sad  ?  Oh,  yes  !  I  feel  it  to  be  my  duty.  Do  you 
see  those  people  of  the  world  who  are  led  by  no  higher 
law  than  that  of  selfishness ;  who  have  no  purer  de 
sires  than  those  which  are  engendered  by  their  own 
dark  passions  and  inconsistent  lives ;  who  soar  not 
above  their  own  sensuous  thoughts ;  but  who  are  ever 
seeking  happiness  in  that  which  brings  naught  but 
misery  ?  See  how  this  degrading  condition  is  crushing 
them ;  how  it  increases  the  hardships  of  the  poverty- 
stricken,  causing  them  to  expend  their  whole  energies 
in  incessant  toil  for  food :  how  the  rich — the  well-fed 
son  of  mammon,  of  luxury,  and  ease — from  his  sensual 
promptings  sullies  the  purity  of  helpless  innocence,  and 
heaps  misery  upon  the  dependent;  when,  if  his  mind 
had  been  rightly  directed,  he  would  have  spent  his  gold 
in  filling  the  mouths  of  the  hungry,  and  lifting  the 
daughters  of  degradation  from  their  woe-stricken  state. 
And  behold  the  little  human  waifs  and  strays  of  so 
ciety,  who  wander  unnoticed  through  your  thorough- 


MARGARET   FULLER.  4:7 

fares.  Tiny,  but  immortal  souls,  do  they  not  need 
earthly  guardians  to  guide  them  in  the  ways  of  virtue, 
and  turn  their  young  hearts  from  the  allurements  of 
sin  ?  The  fathers  which  nature  gave  them  have  proved 
unworthy  of  their  trust,  and  need — God  help  them  ! — 
teachers  themselves. 

Oh,  when  I  gaze  abroad — if  it  were  only  upon  your 
great  city — how  much  vanity  and  injustice  do  I  be 
hold  !  I  see  your  magnificent  buildings  richly  adorned 
with  all  that  wealth  and  luxury  can  bestow,  dedicated 
as  temples  of  worship — of  worship  ! — of  forms  of  wor 
ship  !  As  though  the  incense  of  your  hearts  would 
ascend  sweeter  through  the  arched  dome !  or  the  serv 
ice  be  more  acceptable,  because  performed  in  a  costly 
edifice !  God  looketh  not  to  the  works  of  thy  hand, 
O  man  !  for  worship.  He  asks  thee  not  to  build  tem 
ples  of  beauty,  which  please  the  eye ;  but  he  asks  of 
thee  a  sincere  heart — for  prayers  sent  forth  from  the 
inner  sanctuary  of  the  soul.  And  let  thine  offerings 
of  gold,  and  silver,  and  precious  stones,  be  made  to 
God,  by  dispensing  them  to  thy  needy  brethren.  And 
the  anthems  of  joy  which  these  shall  cause  to  ascend 
from  their  grateful  hearts,  will  be  more  sweet  to  him 
than  the  softest  music  which  proceeds  from  a  thousand 
instruments  of  human  skill. 

How  sadly  my  spirit  looks  back  upon  the  place  it 
once  inhabited,  to  see  so  much  that  is  wrong,  when  so 
little  would  make  it  one  glorious  right.  Would  that 
men  would  join  their  hands  together,  and  with  united 
hearts  say — let  us  assist  our  brother  from  the  light  that 
we  have  received  ;  let  us  lighten  his  overburdened  soul 
of  its  care  and  sorrow,  by  relieving  his  physical  wants 


48  THE   FUTUEE   LIFE. 

and  enlightening  his  mind  ;  and  thus  raise  him  from  a 
level  with  the  brute  to  the  plane  where  something  more 
is  required  than  mere  animal  food,  or  sensual  gratifica 
tion  in  any  form.  Let  us  help  him  to  repel  those  dark 
spirits,  which  his  low  and  undeveloped  nature  attracts 
to  be  his  companions.  Let  us  show  him  that  much 
that  is  dark  and  repulsive  in  himself,  is  rendered  still 
more  so  by  the  influences  which  are  in  affinity  with  him. 
Nay,  start  not !  It  is  true :  for,  as  like  attracts  like, 
and  darkness  loves  darkness  the  best,  so,  in  like  man 
ner,  ignorant,  unhappy  spirits  linger  around  the  haunts 
of  vice  and  wretchedness,  and  often  assist  men  in  their 
dark  deeds  of  sin.  And  these  influences  men  call  the 
Devil.  They  attribute  all  to  one  individual  fiend,  who 
is  made  omnipotent ;  forgetting  that  when  man  gives 
way  to  all  that  is  degrading  and  debasing  in  his  nature, 
obeying  only  his  animal  instincts,  and  shutting  out  the 
pure  and  good,  he  can  be  called  by  no  other  name  than 
evil.  But  when  the  lowest  among  you  shall  have  his 
higher  faculties  developed,  and  his  intellectual  powers 
expanded  by  elevated  knowledge,  he  will  shine  in  all 
the  beauty  of  manhood ;  and  will  not  go  down  to  the 
grave  in  his  sin  and  degradation,  to  give  the  world  oc 
casion  to  say  he  is  a  sinner  and  eternally  lost.  None 
need  consider  that  he  must  enter  the  spirit- world  to 
suffer  the  torments  of  hell,  or  to  taste  the  joys  of  heaven. 
The  knowledge  of  riian's  own  debasement  will  bring 
punishment,  even  in  the  flesh ;  and  the  consciousness 
of  progress  in  truth  and  goodness  and  the  participation 
of  their  blessings,  is  the  foretaste  of  heaven  on  earth. 
There  is  no  further  hell  for  him  who  is  engaged  in  well 
doing;  but  his  pathway  leads  gradually  and  beautifully 


MAEGAEET   FTJLLEE.  49 

upward  into  the  brightness  of  the  Heavenly  Father's 
smile,  which  illuminates  the  countenances  of  his  pro 
gressing  children,  and  reveals  their  way  into  the  higher 
spheres. 

Softly  and  sweetly  now,  are  many  good  spirits  breath 
ing  heavenly  words  into  mortal  hearts.  Voices  that 
have  long  since  passed  from  earth  are  returning  on  a 
mission  of  love.  Do  not  repel  their  gentle  advances ; 
for  they  come  to  benefit  your  race.  They  come  as 
brothers  and  sisters  ;  and  though  they  have  often  been 
denied  a  reception,  the  time  is  at  hand  when  their  voices 
must  be  heard,  throughout  the  length  and  breadth  of 
the  land — when  they  will  speak  in  trumpet-tones  of  the 
errors  and  forms  which  ye  have  so  deeply  cherished. 
And  all  that  is  truthful  and  beautiful  shall  shine  forth 
in  undimmed  purity,  and  that  which  is  obscure  shall  be 
made  plain.  And  all  shall  ultimately  experience  the 
benefits  and  joys  of  communion  with  the  heavenly 
spheres.  It  shall  be  food  alike  for  all  men ;  for  none 
will  reject  it,  because  of  its  healthful  and  life-giving 
influences.  And  as  I  look  to  earth  again,  from  my 
spirit-home,  I  truly  rejoice  to  see  the  good  work  pro 
gressing  ;  and  am  happy  to  know  that  as  a  spirit  who 
has  inhabited  the  earthly  sphere,  I  can  come  back  and 
contribute  my  mite  toward  the  great  work  of  human 
redemption.  MAEGAEET  FULLEE. 


50  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 


CHAPTEE  IX. 

REASONABLE     WOKDS. 

Given  by  Thomas  Paine,  December  17, 1852. 

MY  errand  liere  this  evening  is  to  speak  a  few  reason 
able  words  upon  the  subject  which  is  exciting  so  much 
attention,  and  calling  into  action  the  reasoning  pow 
ers  of  many  minds.  It  is  greatly  to  be  regretted  that 
men  have  not  hitherto  used  this  gift  (reason)  to  as  great 
an  extent  as  they  might  have  done  in  regard  to  this 
subject,  which,  above  all  others,  demands  a  clear  and 
unflinching  scrutiny.  But  it  has  ever  been  the  case 
with  the  many,  to  either  hoot  at  that  which  they  could 
not  understand,  or  put  it  from  their  minds  and  leave 
their  neighbors  to  search  into  the  depths  of  the  myste 
ries  for  them  ;  and  when  they  have  failed  to  elucidate 
the  problem,  it  has  been  laid  aside  as  one  of  the  numer 
ous  wonders  of  the  age.  And  the  inquirers  have  satis 
fied  themselves  with  the  old  saying  that,  "  time  will 
unfold  all  things."  But  mind  may  have  much  to  do 
with  the  time,  as  well  as  the  things  which  are  to  be  re 
vealed.  For  if  men  were  but  conscious  of  the  mighty 
thoughts  which  are  capable  of  being  discovered  within 
themselves,  they  would  be  ready  to  receive  the  book  of 
revelation  to  their  own  hearts  and  understanding  at 
the  present  time,  nor  wish  to  tarry  for  the  future.  If 


REASONABLE  WOEDS.  51 

they  would  but  rouse  up  out  of  their  lethargy,  and  ask 
for  new  light  and  revealed  wisdom  from  the  spirit- 
world,  they  would  not  receive  a  stone  instead  of  a  loaf. 
Let  men  look  back  upon  their  past  lives  and  experience 
in  a  spiritual  point  of  view ;  and  in  so  doing,  let  them 
ask  themselves  to  how  great  an  extent  their  percep 
tions  of  spiritual  enjoyment  have  been  opened  or  made 
brighter  and  stronger  in  all  those  delightful  moments 
of  which  they  have  been  conscious,  and  as  a  reason 
they  will  assign  it  to  the  presence  of  God — the  love  of 
God  shed  abroad  in  their  hearts.  And  after  making 
this  declaration  of  feeling  the  presence  of  the  Most 
High,  or  his  angels  of  light,  when  you  speak  of  spirits 
communing  with  them  they  start  back  with  affright, 
and  gaze  at  you  with  looks  of  mistrust  and  suspicion, 
and  almost  think  you  are  profane  in  so  speaking. 

And  now  which  would  be  most  natural  to  suppose, 
that  mortals  experience  the  real  presence  of  their 
Maker,  or  to  suppose  that  some  bright  and  joyful  spirit 
came  near  them,  whose  being  glowed  with  the  heavenly 
warmth  it  received  from  the  shining  atmosphere  which 
it  inhabited  in  the  pure  and  unclouded  light  of  heaven, 
where  it  felt  the  serene  happiness  which  emanated  from 
the  Father's  smile,  and  that  it  drew  near  as  a  messen 
ger  of  love  when  the  heart  was  open  to  receive  the  ce 
lestial  visitor  ?  And  yet  men  deny  the  presence  of  their 
spirit-friends,  while  they  are  willing  to  believe  in  the 
presence  of  God  overshadowing  their  being  while  com 
muning  with  their  own  hearts  and  tasting  of  the  nectar 
which  flows  from  regions  of  immortal  light.  And  wrhen 
spirits  return  and  make  their  presence  known  by  the 
demonstrations  which  they  are  able  to  give,  or  which 


52  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

they  are  obliged  to  make,  owing  to  the  ignorance  of 
your  minds  in  regard  to  the  natural  laws  which  govern 
the  conditions  of  the  modes  in  use,  and  which  are  so 
slightly  known  as  to  be  in  a  state  of  infancy,  in  many 
cases  they  naturally  appeal  to  the  lower  or  more  ma 
terial  senses  of  the  beholder ;  since  many  refuse  to 
believe  a  truth,  be  it  ever  so  beautiful,  unless  it  is  pal 
pably  demonstrated  to  their  outer  senses,  so  that  they 
may  behold  with  their  eyes,  hear  with  their  ears,  and 
touch,  with  their  hands.  Then,  having  been  so  satisfied, 
men  are  willing  to  look  inwardly  for  something  purer, 
more  refined,  and  more  spiritual  than  the  grosser  mani 
festations. 

And  when  men  first  seek  to  know  how  these  things 
may  be  so,  they  are  disappointed,  and  say,  "  If  our 
friends  in  heaven  are  happy  —  if  it  is  the  pure  and 
lovely  abode  which  we  have  ever  believed  it  to  be — we 
can  not  conceive  that  they  will  return,  and  through 
these  ridiculous  and  foolish-appearing  modes,  make 
their  presence  known.  We  expected  our  friends,  if  they 
could  approach  us,  to  come  in  a  different  manner,  and 
appeal  to  our  higher  and  better  sense — to  impress  us 
with  the  truth  of  their  return  from  that  happy  abode 
which  we  believe  they  inhabit — not  coming  to  speak 
through  strangers  and  all  manner  of  people,  of  whom 
we  know  nothing.  Why  can  they  not  approach  us,  if 
they  are  what  they  purport  to  be,  and  allow  us  to 
judge  for  ourselves,  and  by  ourselves,  of  the  reality." 
And  thus  many  minds  reason — willing  to  believe  it 
may  be  so,  and  yet  afraid  to  think  it  so — and  saying, 
did  it  proceed  from  any  high  and  elevated  source,  such 
as  we  have  been  accustomed  to  look  to  for  spiritual 


REASONABLE   WOKDS.  53 

food,  we  should  not  scruple  to  believe  it ;  but  the  man 
ner  offends  our  sense  of  dignity,  in  appealing  to  oui 
intellects  through  the  weak  and  ignorant  persons  of 
the  world. 

Again,  if  these  are  spiritual  communings,  as  they 
purport  to  be,  why  have  we  not  received  them  sooner  ? 
— why  have  not  the  men  whose  minds  have  for  years 
been  directed  to  the  beauties  of  the  higher  spheres,  dis 
covered  this  mode  before  ? — they  whose  pure  minds  and 
lives  would  lead  us  to  think  that  they  were  the  proper 
recipients  of  such  a  boon  of  heaven  ?  Are  the  mighty 
and  expanded  intellects  of  our  wisest  and  most  en 
lightened  men  to  be  slighted  and  thought  of  no  value 
in  this  development  ? — why  have  they  failed  to  discover 
this  mighty  thing  sooner  ?  And  many  more  such  ques 
tions  men  are  constantly  asking  themselves  and  each 
other.  But  the  reasons  are  simple,  and  the  questions 
easily  answered. 

The  world  has  ever,  from  the  first  intellectual  devel 
opments  in  man,  been  progressing  from  the  grosser  and 
material  form,  to  the  finer  and  more  spiritual  senses  of 
the  soul.  It  has  ever  been  the  aim  of  men  to  reach 
higher  than  the  plane  upon  which  they  stood.  And 
the  arts  and  sciences  will  show  to  how  great  an  extent 
the  outer  development  has  acted  upon  the  outer  state 
of  progression  ;  and  the  inner  state,  or  progression  of 
the  soul,  has  much  depended  upon  the  physical  forma 
tion  of  individuals.  In  some  it  has  been  highly  devel 
oped,  and  in  some  it  has  been  completely  absorbed  by 
the  outward  or  animal  faculties,  which  engrossed  the 
material  sense.  Thus  has  the  race  continued  to  change 
from  the  grosser  to  the  finer  as  their  spiritual  faculties 


54  THE   FUTtJEE  LIFE. 

have  been  developed  and  enlarged.  And  where  the 
spiritual  development  has  been  greater,  it  has  taken  its 
tone  from  by-gone  ages  which  have  left  their  image 
stamped  upon  the  monuments  of  time  ;  and  these  have 
been  searched  into  and  reflected  upon  as  the  immuta 
ble  laws  of  the  Ruler  of  the  universe.  And  men  of  dif 
ferently  unfolded  minds  have  left  their  impress  also  upon 
their  teachings,  which  they  have  given  to  the  world,  as 
an  outbirth  of  the  spiritual  development  to  which  they 
have  attained. 

Thus  men  have  lived  and  labored,  and  all  have  given 
more  or  less  new  light  to  the  race.  Some  have  been  de 
veloped  to  such  a  degree  of  spirituality  as  to  cause  them 
to  be  persecuted,  and  the  world  has  said  they  were  mad, 
merely  because  their  minds  had  soared  a  little  higher 
into  the  regions  of  spiritual  light  than  those  who  had 
been  content  to  plod  along  in  the  beaten  path.  But 
there  have  ever  been  some  who  were  at  all  times  aware 
of  the  presence  of  an  unseen  guardian  or  teacher,  whose 
directing  hand  has  led  them  higher  up,  or  opened  to 
their  souls  more  beautiful  fields  for  them  to  explore ; 
but  were  they  to  have  spoken  this  truth  to  the  world, 
they  would  have  been  mocked,  and  so  they  kept  it 
locked  in  their  own  breasts,  as  a  treasure  which  they 
alone  could  feast  on,  without  daring  to  let  others  par 
take.  And  the  pure  and  holy  aspirations  of  men  have 
ever  attracted  around  them  ministering  spirits,  who 
made  them  seem  as  men  whose  thoughts  breathed  in 
spiration  upon  their  hearers. 

But  the  mass  of  humanity — the  common  mind — has 
never  yet  been  prepared  to  receive  this  thing  as  a  truth ; 
they  have  never  conceived  of  the  beauty  of  spiritual 


REASONABLE  WOKDS.  55 

companionship  for  all  and  each,  but  they  have  looked 
up  to  others  for  spiritual  instruction  and  depended  upon 
their  teachers  as  truthful  mediums  for  spiritual  food. 
And  where  so  many  teachers  have  been  so  differently 
and  inharmoniously  developed  with  respect  to  their 
reasoning  faculties  or  education,  or  that  which  pertained 
to  their  phrenological  structure,  inharmony  is  more 
naturally  produced  than  spirituality. 

To  many  thinking  minds  which  have  been  struck 
with  the  great  inconsistency  which  was  held  forth  and 
called  the  true  religion,  it  has  seemed  such  a  heteroge 
neous  mass  that  they  have  become  disgusted  with  the 
whole,  and  will  be  responsible  to  no  teacher  for  their 
spiritual  food.  And  now  in  looking  abroad  upon  the 
many  minds  which  have  no  sure  compass  to  direct  their 
course — no  teacher  whose  food  they  can  digest,  I  see 
that  to  them  true  spiritual  teaching  will  be  acceptable  ; 
as  it  embraces  in  its  wide-spread  folds  no  sectarian  dog 
mas,  or  forms  to  live  by,  or  creeds  to  think  by,  or 
minds  to  be  measured  by ;  but  presents  a  universal  re 
ligion,  whose  forms  are  so  broad  that  they  will  embrace 
the  whole  human  family,  and  whose  creeds  are  so  sim 
ple  that  every  heart  may  be  made  wise  in  the  doctrines 
of  love  and  good  will  to  their  fellow-man. 

It  is  not  the  few  among  you  who  shall  become  teachers 
of  the  people ;  but  the  unfolding  of  Spiritualism  shall 
make  all  teachers  and  all  learners.  All,  however  highly 
talented  by  Nature,  or  made  brilliant  by  having  their 
qualities  drawn  forth  by  culture,  shall  find  that  there 
is  much  to  be  learned  above  their  most  elevated  im 
aginings,  even  in  this  sphere  of  being.  And  men  may 
not  always  plume  themselves  upon  their  superior  knowl- 


56  THE  FUTURE*  LIFE. 

edge  or  attainments  above  their  fellow-men,  for  they 
shall  be  brought  to  see  that  their  discernment,  however 
profound  it  may  have  been,  has  not  yet  discovered  the 
glories  which  are  to  be  revealed  on  earth  :  not  only  to 
the  learned  and  eloquent  shall  these  things  be  made 
known,  but  to  the  unlearned  and  ignorant  will  the 
matchless  wisdom  and  goodness  of  God  to  his  children 
be  made  manifest.  The  world  has  arrived  at  a  point 
when  the  mere  thoughts  or  sentiments  of  men  concern 
ing  the  future  will  not  satisfy ;  and  from  reaching  to 
the  greatest  point  of  human  experience  in  spiritual 
matters,  they  must  either  progress  to  a  higher  elevation 
than  they  have  ever  yet  attained,  or  else  go  back  to  the 
extreme  of  materialism — asking  for  more  than  they 
have  yet  received — or  refusing  to  be  satisfied  with  that 
which  has  been  sufficient  for  their  forefathers. 

Would  many  speak  the  thoughts  of  their  hearts  aloud, 
they  would  tell  you  they  had  long  been  conscious  of 
this  revealment — that  spirits  have  never  ceased  since 
their  entrance  into  their  immortal  homes,  to  come  back 
and  assist  in  developing,  and  aiding  in  the  work  of 
progressing  their  friends  who  are  still  in  the  form. 
And  when  the  means  could  be  made  use  of  without 
subjecting  the  persons  in  whose  presence  manifestations 
were  made,  to  be  called  witches  and  possessors  of  evil 
spirits  as  in  times  gone  by,  spirits  have  availed  them 
selves  of  this  mode,  appealing  to  the  outward  senses  of 
man,  and  so  first  through  his  material  feelings  opening 
wide  a  door  whereby  the  cause  and  effect  might  be 
investigated.  But  because  of  the  undignified  manner 
in  which  this  thing  has  been  presented,  it  has  been  a 
stumbling-block  to  many,  and  will  be  to  many  more ; 


REASONABLE  WOEDS.  57 

for  the  world  shall  yet  see  that  it  is  not  to  the  wise  and 
learned  of  the  day  alone  that  the  power  of  God  is  made 
manifest,  that  it  is  not  through  the  most  highly  de 
veloped  in  worldly  wisdom  that  he  makes  the  com 
mands  of  his  will  shine  forth,  but  that  the  love  which 
lie  bears  to  all  shall  be  made  known  through  the  lowly 
as  well  as  the  mighty.  And  where  words  of  command 
and  fear  are  held  forth  to  arrest  the  wanderer  from  the 
path  of  duty  and  fail  in  the  desired  effect,  the  gentle 
voice  of  affection  and  love  breathed  from  a  spirit  will 
do  more  to  call  back  the  prodigal  than  all  the  terrors 
of  the  law.  Love  is  a  mighty  instrument  of  power 
when  wielded  by  a  sympathizing  heart.  How  vast  is 
the  good  to  be  accomplished,  and  how  many  are  the 
hearts  which  shall  be  reached  through  the  love  of  their 
friends  who  are  in  the  spirit-world! — and  the  words 
which  wonld  otherwise  fall  cheerless  upon  the  oppressed 
heart,  when  breathed  by  spirit-lips  shall  fall  as  gently 
as  dew  on  the  thirsty  ground,  bringing  peace  and  hope 
to  many  who  had  refused  to  believe  or  hope  for  happi 
ness  beyond  the  grave.  Therefore  do  not  wonder  at 
the  coarseness  or  grossness,  or  seemingly  undignified 
manifestations  of  spirit-presence,  for  the  mode  of  com 
municating  between  your  sphere  and  ours  is  yet  imper 
fect — is  yet  in  its  infancy  ;  the  dawn  is  only  approach 
ing,  but  the  day  is  opening,  and  we  shall  yet  behold  it 
in  its  full  glory.  Spirits  are  but  the  mortals  who  one 
day  inhabited  your  sphere,  and  have  only  put  off  the 
covering  which  belongs  to  your  sphere  and  put  on 
another ;  therefore  do  not  expect  perfection  for  this  or 
that  communication.  Some  who  have  long  dwelt  in 
the  boundless  arcana  of  never-fading  wisdom  and  of 

*3 


58  THE   FUTUKE   LIFE. 

ever-unfolding  joy  and  beauty,  are  but  preparing  the 
way  to  approach  your  sphere;  and  those  spirits  who 
more  nearly  approach  your  own  plane  of  development, 
are  those  who  can  come  to  you  first,  and  the  law  of 
love  will  naturally  first  attract  them  to  those  whose 
hearts  are  opened  to  receive  their  affectionate  greetings. 
You  complain  of  contradictions,  and  imperfections, 
and  un truthfulness  in  this  new  mode  of  teaching  ;  but 
were  your  different  modes  of  teaching  presented  to  your 
view  in  all  their  deformities,  you  would  turn  from  them 
and  be  content  to  wait  patiently  for  the  full  growth 
and  development  of  that  which  has  only  begun.  Your 
mediums  are  imperfect,  you  say ;  and  your  spiritual 
teachers  whom  you  have  listened  to  from  year  to  year 
are  also  imperfect,  I  say.  You  say  that  their  minds 
color  the  communications  ;  and  I  ask  you  where  under 
heaven  is  the  man  who  speaks  on  any  subject  whose 
mind  does  not  color  the  communication  ?  Are  not 
your  books  of  ancient  records  colored  with  divers  colors 
of  divers  minds  ?  and  are  not  the  messages  which  you 
receive,  whether  from  books  or  from  men,  colored  by 
the  source  from  which  they  are  received  by  you  ?  You 
should  bear  in  mind  that  those  who  communicate  with 
you  are  but  progressing  as  you  are  in  the  elucidation 
of  new  truths,  and  that  however  anxious  they  may  be 
to  converse  with  you,  they  can  not  express  to  you  every 
thing  which  they  would,  because  you  are  not  advanced 
enough  in  this  path  to  receive  it.  PAINE. 


INTERVIEW  WITH  THE  POET  POLLOCK.       59 


CHAPTER  X. 


INTERVIEW  WITH  THE  POET  POLLOCK. 

KEW  YORK,  September  15, 1852. 

I  WENT  this  afternoon  to  Mr.  Sweet's,  in  order  to  have 
Mrs.  Hemans  finish  her  vision,  but  the  conditions  were 
such  that  she  could  not  affect  the  medium  sufficiently 
to  do  so. 

While  we  were  waiting  in  expectation  that  she  might 
yet  succeed,  I  took  up  a  copy  of  Pollock's  u  Course  of 
Time,"  which  Governor  Tallmadgehad  presented  to  Mrs. 
Sweet,  and  began  reading  aloud  some  passages  from  it. 
I  expressed  my  admiration  of  the  work,  saying  that  the 
world  did  not  yet  appreciate  it  as  it  deserved.  During 
my  reading  the  wish  was  expressed  that  we  might  com 
mune  with  the  author  some  time  or  another,  but  we 
did  not  expect  to  do  it  at  that  time.  In  a  little  while 
we  perceived  the  medium  to  be  affected  as  by  the  pres 
ence  of  a  new  spirit  (for  we  can  always  tell  whether  it 
is  one  who  has  before  spoken  through  her  or  not).  I 
continued  my  reading  until  he  obtained  complete  pos 
session  of  her. 

His  amazement  was  very  apparent.  He  could  not 
realize  that  lie  was  again  tenanting  a  mortal  form  and 
using  organs  of  flesh.  He  felt  of  himself — he  looked 
around  the  room — he  gazed  upon  us.  He  attempted  to 


60  THE   FUTUKE   LIFE. 

walk,  and  in  various  ways  demonstrated  to  us  how  novel 
was  his  position  to  him,  and  how  difficult  it  was  for  him 
to  realize  where  he  was  and  what  he  was  attempting. 

At  length  he  spoke  : — 

"  My  name  is  Robert  Pollock.  I  can  not  as  yet  sup 
pose  it  possible  that  I  am  again  really  in  a  mortal  body. 
I  feel  bewildered. 

"  The  news  reached  me  in  my  home  that  I  was 
wanted  on  earth,  that  I  was  wished  for.  A  fair  female 
spirit  announced  the  tidings  in  tones  of  joy.  She  smiled 
as  she  broke  the  news  with  a  smile  of  ineffable  sweet 
ness,  and  said,  '  Come,  Robert,  they  have  arrived  at  the 
point  of  wishing  for  thee.  I  believe  you  thought  you 
were  forgotten  on  earth ;  but  you  must  be  up  and  doing. 
You  will  be  needed  there  again.' 

"  I  prepared  to  obey  the  summons,  and  with  some 
difficulty  have  presented  myself  before  you." 

I  inquired  if  he  had  ever  before  this,  since  his  de 
parture,  conversed  with  any  in  the  flesh  ? 

He  answered : — 

"When  I  have  seen  a  free  thought  struggling  for 
utterance  in  a  soul  striving  to  be  free,  I  have  striven  to 
assist  by  lighting  the  passage,  that  it  might  escape  un 
chained. 

"How  I  have  longed  to  find  some  source  by  which 
I  might  disabuse  the  mind  of  many  errors  by  which  I 
myself  have  been  led  astray ;  that  is,  my  mind  has  been 
warped  by  the  unconscious  power  they  cast  around  me. 
Bat  I  find  a  great  revolution  is  going  on  among  spirits 
as  well  as  men.  They  tell  me  intercourse  is  being 
opened  in  many  different  avenues  of  outlet.  They  say 
the  time  is  coming  when  spirits  and  men  may  converse 


INTEEVIEW   WITH   THE  POET  POLLOCK.  61 

as  freely  together  as  though  they  were  still  walking  on 
earth  as  of  yore ;  and  they  say  the  rising  generation  is 
to  be  instructed  fully  in  this  mode  of  communication. 
They  say  that  calling  *  mighty  spirits  as  from  the  vasty 
deep'  of  time,  shall  be  no  more  only  in  imagination, 
but  in  reality  shall  they  sit  down  and  sup  with  us  to 
our  heart's  content. 

"  How  very  astonishing !  How  inconceivably  sub 
lime  it  seems  to  me !  Had  such  a  thing  been  known 
when  I  existed,  it  would  have  rent  asunder  the  strong 
battlements  which  were  then  erected  to  bigotry  and 
dedicated  to  superstition.  And  if  in  my  work  you  find 
a  free  or  chainless  thought,  think  not  it  was  the  work 
of  my  benignted  mind,  but  conceive  of  a  bright  array 
of  friends,  congenial  minds  long  before  departed  to  the 
world  of  spirits,  and  watch  the  rays  of  light  which  dart 
as  they  encircle  me,  and  light  upon  my  soul  as  though 
that  is  uplifting  its  head  and  struggling  for  the  utter 
ance  of  inspiration.  How  gladly  have  I  greeted  those 
friends  whom  I  have  since  met  within  my  better  exist 
ence  ! " 

You  mean,  I  inquired,  those  friends  who  thus  inspired 
you? 

"Yes. 

"  How  plainly  can  I  now  perceive  with  what  power 
and  might  spirits  who  have  long  since  departed  in  body, 
but  have  lived  in  name,  may  approach  to  rectify  what 
may  have  been  errors ;  and  with  their  better  light, 
their  clearer  views,  and  more  sure  experience,  may  now 
approach  and  benefit  the  world  more  greatly  than  they 
ever  have  done  before. 

"  What  a  vast  object !     What  a  mighty  aim !     What 


62  THE  FUTURE   LIFE. 

a  magnificent  fulfillment  of  long  prophecy  and  fore 
boding  ! 

u  My  first  introduction  to  you  may  seem  a  very  dry 
one,  void  of  interest ;  my  second  visit  may  prove  more 
interesting;  my  third  and  subsequent  ones,  pregnant 
of  much  benefit  to  us  all — to  me  as  well  as  to  you. 

"  In  coming  back  again  to  this  sphere,  after  an  ab 
sence,  I  have  much  to  learn  of  the  existing  state  of 
society  and  men's  minds,  and  my  labors  must  be  directed 
accordingly. 

"  Many  kind  thanks  for  this  opportunity." 

Mrs.  Sweet  asked  if  he  could  not  through  her  give 
utterance  to  poetry  like  that  which  she  had  been  read 
ing  of  his  ? 

He  answered : — 

"  When  I  shall  learn  how  to  use  your  mind  to  con 
vey  my  ideas,  you  shall  speak  them  for  me." 

I  inquired  if  he  had  been  aware  of  the  existence  of 
this  spiritual  intercourse  before  he  had  been  called  on 
to-day. 

He  answered : — 

"  So  great !  so  unexpected  a  privilege !  It  is  such  a 
miracle  !  Yes ;  I  had  heard  of  it  as  a  marvelous  thing 
that  was  taking  place ;  but  I  had  no  idea  I  should  be 
called  on  so  soon.  This  afternoon  this  person  was  wish 
ing  that  my  spirit  would  come.  She  was  gazing  at  my 
likeness  in  the  work  which  contained  it,  and  wishing  a 
spirit  would  bear  a  message  to  me,  if  such  a  thing  could 
be  possible ;  and  she  looked  at  my  likeness  until  she 
thought  it  smiled.  Well,  that  spirit — it  was  Mrs.  He- 
mans — bore  me  the  news.  Why,  I  was  delighted ! 
And  when  your  second  wish  came,  I  answered  the  call, 


INTERVIEW   WITH   THE   POET  POLLOCK.  63 

and  am  here.  And  yet  I  ask  myself,  can  it  be  possible  ? 
It  is  so.  It  must  be.  Others,  my  familiar  friends,  are 
around  me  here,  and  still  I  am  gazing  on  mortals  with 
mortal  eyes  ! " 

I  asked  him  if  the  familiar  friends  who  were  with 
him  in  his  spirit-home  had  accompanied  him  here,  and 
were  now  with  him? 

He  answered : — 

"Yes.  Each  must  bring  his  familiar  friends,  con 
genial  spirits,  to  assist.  I  will  come  again  when  you 
wish  me." 

Then  he  shook  hands  with  us  at  parting,  as  he  had 
done  at  the  beginning,  and  so  the  interview  ended. 

His  deportment  throughout  was  characterized  by 
great  calmness,  gentleness,  and  humility.  His  joy  and 
wonder  were  evidently  very  great,  yet  expressed  with 
remarkable  moderation  and  calmness.  His  subdued 
manner  was  inexpressibly  touching. 

J.  W.  EDMONDS. 


64:  THE   FUTURE  LIFE. 


CHAPTEE  XL 


NEW     DESIEES. 
Received  tlirougli  Mrs.  S.,  August  10, 1S52,  purporting  to  be  from  Heury  Clay. 

IT  is  with  feelings  of  thankfulness  that  I  have  again 
found  an  opportunity  of  speaking  through  a  medium. 
It  seems  to  be  the  wish  which  is  ever  uppermost  in 
my  mind  to  come  back  to  earth,  and  mingle  again  in 
the  scenes  in  which  I  took  so  active  a  part,  but  not 
with  the  same  desire  that  I  then  had  to  participate  in 
the  hopes  or  fears  which'  sway  the  minds  of  those  who 
can  not  see  beyond  the  present  sphere  of  existence. 

But  it  is  my  desire  to  make  myself  known,  if  possi 
ble,  to  those  with  whom  I  have  walked  the  down-hill 
path  of  life.  And  it  is  my  aim,  when  I  shall  succeed 
in  so  doing,  to  open  their  minds  to  the  truth  of  this 
incalculable  and  momentous  manifestation,  to  them 
unknown. 

I  foresee,  in  so  doing,  the  light  of  wisdom  to  rule 
and  govern  a  nation  that  is  striving  to  rise  into  liberty 
as  on  the  wings  of  an  eagle,  and  how  absolutely  neces 
sary  and  all-important  is  it  that  the  minds  of  the 
rulers  of  the  land  should  be  filled  with  the  wisdom 
which  shall  enable  them  to  rule  with  a  justice  which 
shall  diffuse  its  influence  with  the  knowledge  of  truth. 


NEW   DESIRES.  65 

And  the  truth,  when  it  shall  reach  the  minds  of  the 
people,  with  the  power  which  only  truth  can  approach, 
will  open  their  minds  to  the  enjoyment  of  this  glorious 
knowledge,  which  will  lead  to  the  happiness  of  the 
people,  to  the  nation's  lasting  good. 

When  this  young  eaglet,  whose  aspiring  wings  are 
spread  to  all  nations  and  climes,  shall  become  stronger 
in  her  strength,  and  more  powerful  in  her  power — and, 
thank  God !  this  power  shall  yet  be  felt  in  the  utter 
most  parts  of  the  earth — the  cry  shall  be  to  the  people, 
Strengthen  ye  my  loved  ones  with  the  strength  of  the 
truth  which  is  strengthening  ye. 

Oh,  how  lovely  the  light !  how  palely  beautiful  the 
beams  which  are  darting  hither  and  thither  around. 
And  it  falls  there,  and  it  falls  here,  and  it  takes  root, 
and  the  root  takes  strength  and  is  beginning  to  flourish. 
But  ah  !  the  young  saplings  are  yet  tender.  The  winds 
of  ridicule  and  calumny  blow  roughly  over  their  head. 
It  may  break.  It  may  rudely  handle  them  in  their 
tender  youth.  But  oh !  it  will  not  blast  them.  The 
young  trees  shall  lift  their  heads  and  become  as  oaks, 
which,  amid  the  tempests,  stand  unmoved. 

And  I  would  say  to  the  weak  ones,  Oh !  be  strong  in 
your  faith  and  trust  in  God;  for  this  glorious  work 
is  advancing  slowly,  but  surely  and  steadily.  And  as 
an  army  whose  ranks  are  feeble  at  first,  it  shall  increase 
in  strength,  and  beauty,  and  might,  and  majesty,  until 
it  shall  overpower  the  hearts  of  the  people,  not  with 
the  force  of  power,  but  with  the  power  of  love. 

Already  in  my  short  journey  I  can  perceive  how 
great  the  happiness  and  welfare  of  the  nation  is  to  be 
promoted  by  a  knowledge  of  the  truth,  when  they  shall 


66  THE   FUTUBE  LIFE. 

reap  the  benefit  of  the  communion  of  spirits  from  the 
highest  to  the  lowest  in  the  land. 

Oh !  how  great,  how  earnest  is  the  desire  of  spirits 
to  make  their  presence  known !  And  through  that 
influence  the  hearts  of -men  shall  grow  weak  in  their 
desire  to  commit  crime,  and  to  wrong  their  fellow-man. 
Through  that  influence  the  weak  and  oppressed  shall 
be  raised  from  the  dust,  and  placed  on  the  level  plain 
of  Humanity ;  which  the  power  of  God  willed  all 
human  beings  to  enjoy,  but  which  the  perverted  will 
of  man,  whose  conscience  has  become  deaf  to  the  voice 
of  nature's  God,  has  down-trodden  and  oppressed  when 
circumstances  have  given  him  authority  over  them. 

But  the  voice  of  freedom  from  the  thralldom  of  mind 
and  body  shall  ere  long  be  heard  over  the  land,  and 
minds  shall  rise  strong  in  the  knowledge  which  God 
has  given  them,  and  teach  to  other  minds  how  dark 
the  gloom  which  sectarianism,  and  superstition,  and 
unbelief,  and  skepticism,  have  cast  around  them. 
And  I  say  their  fetters  shall  be  broken  as  the  light 
shall  spread  onward. 

As  I  contemplate  this  work,  which  is  gradually 
becoming  unfolded,  I  thank  God  in  my  inmost  heart 
that  I  have  been  permitted  to  soar  above  this  land  of 
shadows,  and  darkness,  and  dimness,  and  whose  honors 
and  glories  flee  away  as  shadows  from  our  grasp,  and 
leave  us  toiling  for  we  know  not  what. 

I  now  stand  on  the  mount  of  Hope,  whose  strength 
upholdeth  me,  and  whose  light  becomes  stronger  and 
brighter,  nor  vanisheth  as  the  objects  are  nearer.  But 
more  lovely  becomes  this  lovely  light  the  nearer  I  ap 
proach  it,  through  the  goodness  of  God  and  the  aid  of 


NEW  DESIKES. 


spirits  made  perfect,  who  dwell  in  the  presence  of  his 
smile,  and  who  do  their  Father's  will  where  life  is  un 
ceasing,  joy  is  never-ending,  and  eternity  is  eternal. 


68  TH3  FUTUBE  LIFE. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

JOHN    C.     CALHOTJN. 

September  12. 1S52. 

CIRCLE  met  this  evening.  N.  P.  Tallmadge  present  by  invitation. 
Mrs.  Sweet  was  soon  influenced  by  a  spirit  purporting  to  be  John  C. 
Calhoun.  Judge  Edmonds  reported  his  speech,  which  was  as  follows : — 

This  is  a  novel  situation  for  me,  one  which  I  can 
scarcely  yet  realize  myself.  It  is,  nevertheless,  a 
mighty  and  overwhelming  reality  to  me  as  well  as  to 
you,  my  friends,  who  can  feel  it  to  be  such.  I  have 
gladly  availed  myself  of  this  privilege  this  evening  in 
your  midst,  because  I  can  see  here  those  with  whom  I 
had  relations  while  in  the  form. 

My  object  in  coming  is  to  me  a  very  great  one,  and, 
God  knows,  I  wish  it  was  so  to  the  world  at  large.  I 
wish,  I  desire,  I  pray  most  fervently  that  we  might 
feel  how  great  the  responsibility  that  is  resting  on  each 
one  who  has  heard  the  revelations  of  life  and  truth,  to 
spread  the  echo,  to  spread  the  circle  of  sound,  of 
thought,  of  energy,  of  ambition,  to  excel  in  the  labors 
of  the  field,  in  which  they  are  placed  by  being  par 
takers  of  this  high  and  holy  privilege — privilege  un 
fathomable,  untold,  unfelt,  and  unexpressed,  ever  chang 
ing,  ever  beautifying,  and  becoming  more  lovely,  more 
light,  more  holy,  more  serene  in  its  outward  paths. 


JOHN   C.    CALH01JN.  69 

My  experience  as  a  spirit  is  very  limited  in  compari 
son  with  some  with  whom  you  have  conversed,  and  I 
deeply  feel  it  to  be  so  to-night. 

I  deeply  feel  the  barrenness  of  my  soul,  the  lack  of 
wisdom,  the  dread  of  ridicule,  the  loss  of  friends,  the 
tli ought  of  enemies  which  debarred  me  from  partici 
pating,  from  being  experienced,  from  a  want  of  knowl 
edge  of  this  holy  privilege. 

Why,  my  friends,  while  in  the  form  it  was  not  a  new 
thing  to  me.  Oh,  no !  it  was  a  great  reality,  which  my 
soul  felt  to  be  true,  but  dared  not  own.  Have  I  not 
felt  the  presence  of  my  friends  around  me  in  my  seasons 
of  despondency  and  doubt  ?  I  believed  it,  but  dared 
not  say  it. 

That  "dared"— shall  I  tell  you  what  it  did  to  me? 
It  shut  out  from  my  soul  a  revelation  that  might  have 
gladdened  it,  and  compels  me  now  to  unbeam,  when 
the  covering  of  clay  was  thrown  off. 

Ask  him,  and  him,  and  him,  if  he  has  not  felt  the 
presence  of  loved  friends  departed  ?  a  mother,  a  child, 
a  wife,  was  near  ?  Yes,  and  the  inmost  heart,  welling 
up  from  the  depths  of  the  inmost  tenderness,  will 
answer. 

It  is  the  connecting  link  between  the  spirits  of  your 
sphere  and  ours  ;  the  cord  that  draws  the  spirit  back  to 
earth  and  elevates  the  thought  back  to  heaven. 

This  may  to  many  seem  a  small,  worthless,  and  even 
absurd  subject.  The  great  and  mighty  of  the  earth 
despise  small  things;  yet  it  is  the  small  things,  the 
trifles,  which  draw  out  the  tenderest  emotions  of  the 
heart.  They  swell  and  overflow.  Have  not  the  high 
and  mighty  those  well-springs  in  their  hearts?  Yes; 


70  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

every  heart  will  gush  up,  and  through  their  afflictions 
must  the  mighty  ones  be  reached. 

Thank  God !  it  has  been  told  me  in  my  home,  though 
you  may  not  see  it,  that  the  time  will  arrive  when 
earth's  children  will  all  be  children  of  our  Father,  who 
is  the  God  whom  all  nations  adore  in  some  form. 
Some  adore  him  as  the  sun,  as  images,  as  nature.  The 
simple  hearts,  and  those  in  high  places,  the  poor  and 
the  humble  in  heart,  adore  him — the  afflicted  and  the 
downcast,  and  he  comforts  them. 

This  intercourse  is  calculated  to  bring  heaven  and 
earth  more  closely  together,  and  to  make  man  feel  his 
responsibility  as  man,  to  lift  him  up  from  his  degrada 
tion,  and  when  you  see  this  fully,  you  will  not  say  the 
spirits'  labor  has  been  in  vain.  When  the  unfolding 
light  of  spiritual  communication  shall  reach  the  hearts 
of  the  sons  and  daughters  of  earth,  it  will  come  with 
sweet  humility,  open  their  eyes,  and  show  them  wherein 
they  err.  It  will  set  them  to  thinking  ;  and  every  heart 
thus  set  to  thinking  wrili  feel,  "  Thou  art  the  man." 

No  one  will  be  overlooked  in  the  crowd.  The  great 
spirits  will  take  cognizance  of  all,  the  high  and  the  low. 

Some  say,  I'll  believe  when  others  do.  If  so,  you 
lose  much  precious  time  by  tarrying.  Sometimes  the 
laggard  is  caught  in  darkness  ere  he  is  aware. 

Then  turning  to  Mr.  Tallmadge,  he  said: — 

My  object  in  coming  to-night  is  principally  to  you, 
my  friend,  as  I  wish  to  whisper  a  word  in  your  ear  that 
you  may  be  strengthened  in  your  faith,  you  may  be  a 
medium  to  convey  important  truths  to  others  as  I  am 
now  to  convey  knowledge  to  you.  This  is  with  me  yet- 


JOHN   C.    CALHOUN.  71 

very  limited ;  but  I  do  not  live  as  one  without  hope. 
Far  from  it.  The  circumstances  now  surrounding  me, 
are  so  different  from  those  surrounding  me  while  on 
earth,  that  my  vision  is  more  enlarged.  It  is  not  bound 
ed  by  so  small  a  compass  as  this  city,  this  country,  or 
this  world,  even  in  my  little  sphere.  But  the  knowledge 
that  is  now  opening  to  my  view !  I  can  not  conceive  of 
its  magnitude.  The  wisdom  of  God,  the  witness  of  his 
created  worlds  of  power,  of  light,  which  is  ever  open 
ing  to  my  view !  if  it  came  any  faster  it  would  over 
whelm  me ;  as  my  sphere  of  thought,  of  experience,  as 
I  said  before,  is  very  limited.  Why,  I  can  not  give 
even  the  faintest  conception,  nor  will  I  try,  of  the  mag 
nificent,  ever-varying,  and  all-absorbing  visions  and 
realms  which  are  continually  breaking  upon  my  enrap 
tured  eye. 

How  very  dim  life  on  earth  seems  to  me  now  !  I  look 
upon  it  as  a  troubled  dream,  wherein  were  indeed  some 
bright  spots,  some  kind  feelings  shed  around  my  path 
to  make  it  brighter.  I  was  but  the  germ  placed  in  a 
casket  of  clay,  whose  inner  unfoldings,  whose  heaven 
sent  aspirations,  should  have  begun  to  develop  them 
selves  sooner  while  placed  there. 

Of  every  man  shall  be  required  a  talent.  Let  each 
ask,  have  I  one,  and  will  the  Lord  require  that  talent 
of  me  ?  Most  assuredly,  my  friends.  Do  not  hide  it  in 
the  ground,  but  let  it  shine  forth  to  warn  your  fellow- 
men.  It  was  given  to  use — one  may  help  another,  and 
all  mingle  and  combine  together,  and  make  up  the  great 
sun  which  giveth  life  on  earth. 

Every  created  one  has  some  germ  of  beauty  to  be 
expanded.  All  are  not  unfolded,  because  the  present 


72  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

state  of  society  forbids  it.  What  beautiful  spirits  are 
hid  below  the  superstition,  ignorance,  error,  and  poverty 
that  surround  you ! 

When  will  man  feel  that  his  fellow-man  requires  a 
talent  at  his  hand  ?  As  ye  do  it  to  these  little  ones,  so 
ye  do  it  unto  me. 

You  may  think  that  all  are  not  performing  a  work. 
All  can  not,  through  the  force  of  circumstances.  The 
work  which  enables  the  rich  man  to  roll  in  luxury 
causes  the  sweat  to  pour  from  the  poor  man's  brow.  Is 
this  right  ?  Is  your  society  organized  aright  ?  Were 
labor  so  equalized  that  all  might  bear  a  part,  each  in 
his  respective  capacity,  all  might  share  in  the  benefits, 
and  yet  all  be  in  their  proper  places,  not  to  create  con 
fusion,  or  a  vast  revolution,  or  plan  of  socialism,  but  so 
dividing  and  diffusing  that  the  wants  of  all  should  sup 
ply  the  wants  of  all ;  the  works  of  all  supply  the  works 
of  all ;  mind  as  well  as  labor.  By  so  doing  there  would 
be  no  necessity  for  the  poor  beggar  to  wander  through 
your  streets,  for  the  little  stray  waifs,  the  homeless  ones, 
to  be  cast  on  the  broad  sands  of  iniquity. 

How  the  spirits  grieve  at  the  lowness  of  those  who 
are  made  to  grovel  in  the  dust  by  the  selfishness  and 
rapacity  of  their  fellows  in  humanity  !  The  humblest 
creature,  however  deformed  or  warped,  is  capable  of 
being  cultivated  in  its  own  sphere,  and  be  made  useful. 

Friends  !  won't  you  work  to  bring  this  about  ? 
Won't  you  speak  to  those  in  high  places  1  It  will 
begin  as  a  drop  and  flow  out  and  become  a  stream,  and 
grow  broader  in  the  glad  sunlight. 

The  seed  is  not  always  sown  on  fallow  ground.  In 
some  places  it  will  yield  fiftyfold  ;  and  if  it  yield  only 


JOIIN   C.    CALHOUN.  73 

one,  will  it  not  satisfy  you  tliat  you  are  improving  your 
time? 

Do  you  not  perceive,  as  you  use  your  talent,  it  will 
increase ;  that  it  confers  more  strength  on  the  owner, 
as  well  as  extends  to  others  the  benefits  which  you  have 
so  bountifully  received  ? 

Your  privileges  have  been  great  indeed,  and  your 
responsiblity  is  the  same.  Do  you  not  see  how  great 
your  talent,  and  how  much  will  be  required  of  you  ? 

You  are  entering  on  an  era  of  great  events,  great  de 
velopments,  great  revealments,  great  revelations. 

"Will  all,  then,  endeavor  to  be  satisfied  with  the  part 
that  is  given  him  ?  All  have  a  part  to  perform.  Just 
as  soon  as  you  are  prepared  for  it,  just  as  soon  as  you 
can  bear  it,  just  so  soon  will  that  part  be  required  of 
you  to  your  utmost  satisfaction. 

My  friends,  continue  in  your  faith,  and  hope,  and 
work,  and  I  bid  ye  God  speed.  More  I  can  not  do. 
You  are  in  better  hands  than  me. 

4 


74.  THE   FCTFKE  LIFE. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


INTERVIEW     WITH     WEBSTER. 

Monday,  Oct.  27,  1852. 

LAST  evening  as  I  was  writing  in  my  library,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Sweet 
were  shown  in.  They  had  been  impelled  by  the  spirits  to  come  over 
and  see  me  ;  and  though  they  knew  that  I  had  the  day  before  left  town 
with  the  intention  of  being  absent  from  town  for  several  days,  yet 
they  were  told  by  the  spirits  that  I  was  home,  so  they  came  and 
found  me. 

He  was  some  time  in  getting  control  of  the  medium,  and  in  the  mean 
time,  Mr.  Sweet  and  another  gentleman  present  made  inquiries,  from 
which  they  ascertained  who  it  was,  but  I  was  silent. 

They  got  nothing  more  than  an  announcement  of  who  he  was,  until 
they  solicited  me  to  ask  some  questions ;  and  I  inquired  whether  his 
coming  to  commune  with  us  so  soon  was  the  result  of  his  strong  attach 
ment  to  earthly  things,  or  was  in  the  performance  of  a  duty,  a  mission 
with  which  he  was  charged  ? 

After  a  while  he  said : — 

My  friends,  it  affords  me  unspeakable  pleasure  to  be 
so  soon  and  so  candidly  received  as  a  visitor  from  the 
country  which  I  find  is  no  longer  an  unknown  one  to 
many  of  you. 

At  this  moment,  friends,  I  realize  my  utter  unworthi- 
ness  of  this  blessing,  this  opportunity ;  nor  should  I  so 
soon  have  enjoyed  it,  were  it  not  for  the  kindness  of  old 
friends  whom  I  have  met  with,  and  who  have  taken  me 


INTERVIEW  WITH   WEBSTER.  Y5 

by  the  hand  as  a  brother,  and  assisted  me.  Not  only 
in  one  sense  unworthy,  but  in  a  thousand  other  respects 
do  I  feel  how  undeserving  I  am  of  being  permitted  to 
make  my  presence  known  to  those  who  know  I  had  no 
sympathy  for  such  dreamings  or  imaginings,  as  I  con 
ceived  them  to  be  while  here. 

Heaven  knows  I  am  as  thankful  and  as  humble  as  any 
of  God's  creatures.  I  now  truly  see  and  feel  my  posi 
tion  in  respect  to  my  eternal  welfare.  Yes  ;  God  gave 
me  a  massive  intellect,  the  world  said,  but  that  intellect 
now  appears  to  have  been  very  narrow  in  its  develop 
ment  in  the  wisdom  which  it  now  requires  to  be  made 
acquainted  with,  in  order  that  the  qualities  of  mind 
which  were  so  richly  bestowed  upon  me  while  here  on 
earth,  may  now  become  clear  and  unclouded  in  the  con 
clusions  of  spirituality,  without  which,  w^ere  I  Solomon 
himself,  I  could  not  attain  to  more  than  the  most  com 
monplace  mind  on  earth. 

It  is  not  the  material  kind  of  wisdom  which  I  now 
need  to  aid  me  in  my  new  stage  of  development.  I  find 
I  am  what  I  believe  you  call  an  undeveloped  individual 
in  my  new  stage  of  existence.  But,  thank  God,  I  see 
ample  fields  opening  for  my  research,  which  I  might 
have  entered  long  ago,  had  I  been  so  minded. 

It  was  a  great,  though,  not  a  grand  mistake  of  mine 
not  to  seek  the  truth  before,  regarding  this  matter. 

In  my  day  I  sought  out  many  truths,  and  many  new 
truths  to  many  minds ;  but  now  I  see  that  the  most 
important  truth  was  altogether  overlooked.  My  soul 
felt  with  an  overwhelming  force  the  mighty  sense,  the 
infinite  power  of  the  Almighty  in  all  his  works.  The 
grand  and  glorious  hand  of  Nature  imparted  her  di- 


76  THE   FUTUKE   LIFE. 

vine  revelation  ;  but,  friends,  I  never  sought  the  voice 
which  might  touch  my  heart  and  receive  an  answer  in 
the  flesh. 

It  is  this  I  mourn  for  now.  How  clearly  do  I  now 
perceive  my  short-comings  !  But,  thank  God,  my  life 
has  not  been  spent  entirely  in  vain  for  my  country  or 
mankind.  I  speak  not  thus  with  a  feeling  of  triumph, 
or  boastingly,  but  with  a  feeling  of  regret  that  I  had 
not  more  wisely  directed  my  talents,  and  had  not  en 
abled  myself  to  let  the  glorious  gifts  of  God  in  me  shine 
forth  in  a  purer,  broader,  and  brighter  light. 

As  I  look  back  on  my  past  career,  I  see  much  to 
regret,  and  much  to  rejoice  for.  I  see,  at  the  present 
period  in  my  country's  history,  peace  and  plenty,  and 
the  people  as  happy  as  they  possibly  could  be,  under 
the  present  state  of  affairs.  But  since  I  have  thrown 
off  my  mortal  body,  my  spirit  has  taken  a  bird's-eye 
view  of  the  universe.  O  God  !  how  dark  it  seems  even 
here  !  [Here  were  evident  signs  of  deep  emotion.] 

It  appears  as  though  the  minds  which  directed  the 
people  were  undirected  themselves  in  so  many  respects, 
where,  had  they  done  differently,  a  different  state  of 
things  would  now  exist.  But  I  have  no  right  to  com 
plain.  I  did  not  see  it  while  here,  to  so  great  an  extent 
as  I  now  see  it. 

Oh,  I  see  how  very  great  the  darkness  of  the  leaders 
has  been  in  respect  to  the  wants  of  the  people,  and  my 
own  leanness  in  this  respect  stands  before  me  as  a  with 
ered  tree. 

You  wish  to  know  my  object  in  coming  here  to-night. 
It  is  easily  told.  You  all  know  my  former  character. 
You  can  not  possibly  believe  I  can  so  soon  become 


INTERVIEW   WITH   WEBSTER.  77 

spiritual-minded.  Clouds  of  materialism,  which  dark 
ened  the  finer  elements  of  my  mind,  still  cast  their 
shadows  around  me  :  but  I  wish  you  to  understand  that 
I  realize  what  I  might  have  been,  what  I  am,  and  what 
I  am  to  be.  My  life  on  earth  was  misspent,  and  my 
mission  is  to  make  the  atonement  for  it.  To  be  the 
Daniel  Webster  on  earth  and  the  Daniel  Webster  in 
heaven.  You  understand  me? 

I  confessed  that  I  did  not. 
He  said: — 

My  friend,  my  respected  friend,  you  do  not  confess 
that  you  think  I  can  not  be  happy ! 

I  am  in  a  state  to  profit  much  and  deeply  by  the  ex 
perience  of  many  who  have  been  here  before  me,  and 
you  will  confess  that  I  am  the  man  that  can  do  so. 

It  will  be  my  earnest  wisli  to  benefit  my  fellow-beings 
on  earth.  My  sympathy  is  with  them.  I  participate 
in  their  hopes  and  fears,  and  you  will  not  therefore  be 
surprised  at  my  desire  again  to  return  to  earth. 

Here  lie  paused,  and  it  was  intimated  to  us  to  ask  him  questions. 
We  stated  the  great  want  we  felt  of  practical  instructions,  whereby  the 
minds  of  people  could  be  reached  easier  than  by  general  abstractions- 
and  we  wished  he  would  give  us  a  practical  view  of  the  change  he  had 
undergone. 

Ho  answered : — 

I  was  first  impressed  with  the  vastness  of  the  change 
I  had  undergone.  The  next  was  the  boundless  space 
that  lay  before  me  to  explore  ;  and  as  my  eye  traversed 
the  immensity  which  surrounded  me,  I  felt  as  but  a 
speck  in  that  immensity. 

The  next  was  my  meeting  with  my  friends — the  next 
the  view  of  myself,  and  the  character  of  the  sphere 
where  I  mingled.  Having  become  sufficiently  enlight- 


78  TIIE   FUTUKE   LIFE. 

ened  on  those  subjects,  and  having  my  past  life  brought 
forth  in  bold  relief  before  me,  the  question  naturally 
arose,  I  will  atone  for  all  the  wrongs  I  may  have  com 
mitted,  consciously  or  unconsciously,  as  far  as  shall  lie 
within  myself. 

That  seems  to  be  the  first  duty  which  is  required  of 
me  in  my  new  home ;  to  see  myself  in  true  colors,  that 
the  false  colors  may  be  stripped  from  around  my  ex 
istence,  and  the  true  shine  forth  with  greater  and  native 
brilliancy. 

There  was  something  in  the  manner  in  which  this  was  delivered, 
that  struck  those  of  us  who  had  heard  him  speak,  as  remarkably  char 
acteristic  of  him,  and  we  gave  utterance  to  the  thought. 

He  said : — 

How  happy  I  am.  You  do  more  than  I  would  have 
done.  You  all  believe  it. 

Then,  in  answer  to  a  question  how  far  his  prayer  for  forgiveness  when 
dying  had  aided  him  afterward,  he  said: — 

My  friend,  in  my  short  existence  I  find  that  sin  must 
forgive  itself  by  expiating  itself  in  the  mind.  How 
naturally  the  former  life,  former  faults,  and  former  fol 
lies  all  rise  up  before  me  and  reproach  me,  and  almost 
take  the  form  of  an  avenging  angel.  If  there  is  a  hell} 
it  is  when  such  thoughts  reign  supreme  ;  and  if  there  is 
a  heaven,  it  is  the  recollection  of  having  performed  the 
duty  required  of  us  by  the  Great  First  Cause,  who  gave 
us  our  talents  to  be  used  for  the  benefit  of  our  fellow- 
men,  and  made  us  the  machines  to  direct  the  springs 
placed  within  our  bodies. 

That  is  to  be  my  greatness  again.  My  mission  will 
consist  in  reaching  men  in  many  different  ways.  Not 
in  one,  or  two,  or  twenty  ways  will  I  perform  the  work 


INTERVIEW  WITH   WEBSTER.  79 

which  I  am  beginning  to  learn  merely  the  alphabet  of. 
Yet,  my  friend,  when  I  shall  be  permitted  to  come 
again,  I  can  more  clearly  explain  to  you  my  position 
and  my  employments  than  I  can  at  present.  My  ex 
perience  is  but  short  in  my  newly  found  home.  But  I 
hope  fervently,  hopefully,  deeply,  trustingly,  to  be  use 
ful  in  every  sense  of  the  word,  useful  to  my  fellow-men 
and  to  myself. 

I  see  many  means  of  intercommunication  which  are 
shortly  to  be  opened,  which,  however,  I  could  not  ex 
plain  to  you  so  that  you  would  understand,  and  which 
I  hardly  understand  myself.  It  would  be  the  blind 
leading  the  blind. 

The  interview  continued  a  good  while  longer.     It  was  desultory.     He 
spoke  so  rapidly  I  did  not  make  the  necessary  memorandum. 
I  mention  a  few  incidents. 
Among  other  things,  in  answer  to  one  of  our  questions,  he  said: — 

That  at  his  departure  he  was  unconscious  for  about 
fifteen  minutes,  during  which  time  his  spirit  was  leaving 
its  former  tenement,  and  mingling  itself  with  its  new 
atmosphere ;  he  supposed  that  all  experience  that,  in 
a  greater  or  less  degree,  unless  it  might  be  those  who 
were  more  spiritually  developed,  he  believed  we  called 
it,  than  he  was. 

He  said,  also,  that  he  was  introduced  to  us,  and  to  this  mode  of  com 
munication,  by  Mr.  Clay,  that  he  had  been  round  with  him  for  two  days, 
looking  into  and  learning  the  process  of  intercourse.  That  this  was 
the  first  of  his  communicating. 

He  said  it  was  not  worth  while  to  communicate  this  to  his  friends 
and  family,  for  they  would  receive  it  as  he  had  done,  as  an  idle  dream. 

I  spoke  to  him  of  the  difficulty  of  reaching  men's  minds  with  this 
new  philosophy. 

He  thought  there  was  little  or  uo  difficulty  about  it. 


80  THE   FUTUKE   LIFE. 

How  happened  it  then,  I  inquired,  that  while  this  thing  has  been 
going  on  around  you  for  four  years  or  more,  it  never  reached  you? 

His  reply  was,  that  it  now  seemed  all  so  natural  and  simple,  that  it 
seemed  to  him  not  difficult  to  make  people  understand  it.  Yet  the 
whole  thing  was  so  new  to  him  that  he  could  not  judge  accurately. 
"Have  patience  with  me,  friends,  till  I  am  able  fully  to  realize  my 
present  position,  and  I  will  speak  further  with  you  on  this  subject." 

He  said  he  discovered  there  were  enthusiastic  spirits  who  had  com 
muned,  who  promised  more  than  they  could  perform,  yet  who  really 
thought  they  could  perform  as  they  promised,  and  these  difficulties  with 
the  mediums  gave  rise  to  contradictions  and  inconsistencies. 

J.  W.  E. 


81 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

A     8  ECOND     V  ISIT. 

October  30, 1852. 

COMMUNICATION  given  by  DANIEL  WEBSTER  to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  S.  this 
evening.  In  answer  to  a  question  about  his  mission,  he  said: — 

I  see  ranch  good  to  be  accomplished  when  I  shall 
have  sufficiently  progressed  in  the  sphere  in  which  I 
am  placed,  to  understand  the  laws  which  are  requisite 
for  the  high  and  delightful  mission  of  contributing  the 
use  of  the  talents  with  which  I  was  blessed  in  enjoying 
the  use  of,  and  was  permitted  to  see  the  character  of 
the  fruits  which  they  bore  while  performing  the  duties 
of  life's  requirements  while  here.  And  I  now  recog 
nize,  in  a  full  and  fair  vision  spread  out  before  my  eyes, 
how  greatly  these  talents  may  be  developed  in  a  spirit 
ual  point  of  view,  which  will  still  continue  to  make  me 
useful  to  mankind. 

And,  thank  Heaven,  no  qualms  of  conscience,  preju 
dice,  or  principle  shall  act  there  as  a  barrier  to  obstruct 
the  full  flow  of  my  soul's  aspirations  after  goodness  and 
wisdom,  to  surround  me  with  the  ennobling  and  beau 
tifying  principles  which  have  lain  deeply  imbedded 
within  my  soul. 

In  glancing  over  my  past  existence,  I  perceived  many 
feelings,  which  lay  buried  within  my  being,  were  con- 

4* 


82  THE   FUTUEE    LIFE. 

cealed  from  my  view  by  the  outward  causes  which  were 
acting  upon,  and  molded  my  mind,  and  left  their  im 
press  graven  upon  my  public  career  in  letters  which 
time  will  not  soon  efface. 

I  now  find  that  the  predominant  feelings  which  were 
once  called  into  action  from  my  station  in  life,  had  the 
effect  of  deadening  what  would  otherwise  have  lighted 
and  radiated  my  mind  to  greater  expansion  than  I  could 
possibly  have  conceived  while  there,  and  thrown  a  genial 
influence  of  inward  light  upon  my  outward  man,  which 
would  have  made  life  seem  as  only  the  stage  whereon 
to  enact  the  duties  assigned  us  by  the  infinite  wisdom 
of  our  Maker.  And  then,  having  made  our  peace  with 
God,  through  having  made  peace  with  our  fellow-men, 
in  benefiting  them  by  the  instructions  which  have  been 
given  us  in  their  behalf,  we  should  put  on  immortality 
as  a  garment  of  light,  and  be  welcomed  with  a  happy 
assurance,  "Well  done,  good  and  faithful  servant,  enter 
thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Father." 

I  realize  now  how  great  that  joy  must  be  to  a  heart 
whose  associations  have  ever  been  pure  and  unselfish, 
whose  material  structure  has  not  so  operated  on  and 
controlled  their  inward  light,  but  that  they  have  been 
able  to  realize  the  actual  presence  of  the  spirit  of  reve 
lation  within  their  inmost  souls.  And  when  called 
upon  to  change  their  place  of  habitation,  have  set  out 
as  upon  a  road  whose  banks  were  lined  with  living 
flowers,  and  whose  streams  were  immortal  in  the  light 
and  transparency  of  their  flow,  and  whose  thoughts  had 
realized  (in  more  than  dreams)  the  unfading  and  unfail 
ing  sources  of  happiness  ever  springing  forth  and  en 
rapturing  the  eye,  and  bathing  the  soul  in  the  mellowed 


A   SECOND   VISIT.  83 

beauty  of  heavenly  communion.  Dreamy  now  seems 
the  past  compared  with  the  fair  realities  of  the  present 
which  have  been  presented  to  even  me — me,  who  en 
tered  as  a  traveler  that  seeks  an  unknown  country,  and 
requires  a  map  to  guide  him  through  the  many  different 
and  dimly  conceived  localities  which  he  may  have  heard 
of,  as  being  some  time  to  be  explored,  and  leaning  upon 
an  all-ruling  Power,  but  not  remembering  that  the 
eternal  life  has  more  mysteries  to  be  sought  and  found 
than  the  short,  the  transient  one  which  we  have  known 
here  the  longest,  but  short  when  compared  with  the 
smallest  part  of  that  whicli  we  have  in  view. 

Had  I  a  thousand  tongues  to  tell  the  multitude  of 
wonders,  they  should  all  be  of  the  great  and  reforming 
in  all  its  aspects,  the  good  of  my  country,  the  good  of 
mankind  at  large,  through  the  exceedingly  beautiful 
and  natural  laws  which  are  brin<nno;  the  world  of 

o        O 

reality  and  that  which  has  been  hitherto  one  of 
shadows  together. 

My  words  fail  to  describe  my  feelings,  when  I  at 
tempt  to  portray  the  delight  whicli  I  feel  thrill  through 
my  soul,  with  a  warm  glow  of  happiness,  in  contem 
plating  the  high  destiny  of  the  human  race.  I  do  not 
speak  of  that  which  is  to  come  in  centuries.  I  do  not 
wish  to  carry  my  ideas  out  of  your  reach ;  but  I  mean 
within  a  few  short  years  which  I  can  speak  of,  as 
knowing  the  meaning  of  what  I  say,  having  so  lately 
been  guided  by  the  same  measure  of  time  myself. 
*  *  #  *  #  -x- 

I  feel  that  the  high  and  beautiful  wisdom  of  the  Al 
mighty  God  is  indeed  manifesting  itself  in  a  manner 
miraculous  to  spirits  and  astounding  to  mortals.  And 


84  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

were  I  willing  at  this  period  of  time  to  become  a  vision 
ary  rather  than  the  practical  man  which  I  ever  delighted 
to  be,  I  could  paint  such  pictures  as  would  open  the 
bowers  of  Eden,  green  and  beautiful  to  your  view, 
fanned  by  the  wings  of  angels,  soothed  by  the  breath 
of  love  and  hope — bright  hope — harmonized  by  the 
all-pervading  power  of  wisdom,  which  not  only  has 
worked,  but  is  continually  working  wonders  in  the  flesh 
and  in  the  spirit.  It  would  be  a  picture  of  peace  and 
happiness,  brought  into  operation  by  the  co-operation 
of  men  and  spirits,  which,  through  their  combined  ef 
forts,  will  yet  concentrate  the  forces  of  their  powers, 
that  their  strength  shall  be  felt  through  every  nerve  and 
fiber  of  the  human  mind. 

To  me,  who  can  now  view  these  things  independent 
of  mortal  eyes,  the  prospect  is  indeed  cheering.  Pray 
Heaven  that  the  eye  of  your  understanding  may  be 
opened  to  realize  here  what  I  never  appreciated  in  its 
stupendous  might  and  majesty  until  I  arrived  there. 


ANOTHER  INTERVIEW.  85 


CHAPTEE  XY. 

ANOTHER     INTERVIEW. 

November  28, 1S52. 

THIS  evening  the  Circle  of  Hope  met.  General  E.  F.  Bullard,  of 
Waterford,  and  Miss  Bishop  were  present  as  visitors.  The  communi 
cations  were  through  Mrs.  S.  as  the  medium,  and  were  as  follows : — 

Friends,  I  was  called  Daniel  Webster  while  an  in 
habitant  of  your  sphere.  -By  that  name  you  will  now 
recognize  me  as  the  spirit  addressing  you. 

1  must  confess  it  is  with  feelings  of  delicacy  that  I 
approach  your  circle  to  take  a  part  of  your  valuable 
time.  But  my  opportunities  of  conversing  with  friends 
in  this  sphere,  since  my  departure  as  an  embodied  form, 
have  been  few,  and  it  is  not  that  I  expect  to  be  able  to 
impart  much  instruction  to  you  as  regards  the  higher 
and  more  beautiful  plane  of  thought  on  which  your 
minds  are  arriving,  as  it  is  to  say  how  I  am  grateful 
and  humiliated  to  find  how  true  is  the  truth  of  this 
returning  to  earth,  and  how  foolish  is  the  blindness 
which  makes  men  turn  away  their  eyes  and  shut  their 
hearts  to  the  knowledge  which  speaks  to  the  heart  in  a 
trumpet  tone,  or  reaches  them  through  the  still  small 
voice  of  conscience. 

My  experience  has  been  but  of  short  duration,  yet 
long  enough  to  see  and  to  feel  how  much  of  the  true 


86  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

knowledge,  which  might  govern  and  direct  the  human 
mind,  for  its  temporal  as  well  as  spiritual  welfare,  I  was 
utterly  ignorant  of.  I  now  see  how  utterly  incapable 
men  are,  with  their  present  knowledge  and  past  ex 
perience,  of  advancing  the  welfare  of  the  human  race 
iii  the  progression  eternal  which  might  be,  if  better  ac 
quainted  with  the  human  and  divine  laws  apparent 
around  you. 

The  laws  which  men  make  are  so  different  from  na 
ture's.  I  have  been  looking  into  the  narrow  platform 
of  thoughts  and  fears  which  men  are  constantly  erect 
ing  and  constantly  overthrowing,  for  the  simple  reason 
that  the  platform  is  not  wide  enough,  and  thus  one  scale 
outweighs  the  other. 

As  I  look  abroad  over  the  earth,  over  my  own  loved 
country,  I  see  so  many  small  circles — so  many  small 
platforms,  and  that  they  need  a  larger  one  to  revolve 
around. 

I  am  astonished  as  I  look  around  to  see  how  very 
contracted  my  ideas  were,  yet  I  fondly  imagined  I  took 
a  flight  like  the  eagle  in  her  soarings  to  view  the  ex 
tended  map  of  mind. 

Friends,  will  you  doubt  me  when  I  tell  you  I  see  a 
great  and  gradual  change  which  will  soon  cover  the 
face  of  the  earth?  I  see  the  fires  blazing  up  and 
breaking  forth  in  different  directions,  and  I  see  many 
and  mighty  spirits  lighting  these  fires  and  feeding  them 
—many  great  and  mighty  men  who  have  passed  away 
from  the  earth,  coming  in  strength  to  help  the  work  of 
the  redemption  of  man. 

I  feel  I  have  a  great  part  to  take  in  this  mighty  revo 
lution.  It  has  begun,  and  is  spreading  and  overwhelm- 


ANOTHER   INTERVIEW.  87 

ing,  as  the  billows  roll  over  the  great  face  of  the  waters 
when  lashed  to  fury  by  some  unseen  power. 

Oh,  that  I  had  begun  my  seeking  sooner ;  that  I  had 
wisely  improved  the  talent  given  me,  and  let  it  shine 
forth,  for  then  it  would  have  lightened  my  path  up 
ward  to  the  mansions  above. 

Mighty  thoughts  rush  through  my  brain  as  I  look 
abroad — too  great  for  utterance  now.  I  see  that  this 
work  is  to  be  a  practical  one.  It  is  not  to  be  performed 
by  the  writers  or  philosophers,  the  wise  men  or  the 
poets  of  the  day,  but  all,  from  the  greatest  to  the  lowest, 
are  to  assist  and  be  instruments  of  utility,  not  as  serv 
ants,  but  as  heirs,  as  brothers,  who  will  all  alike  enjoy 
the  fruits  of  their  labor.  The  young,  the  old,  the  mid 
die-aged,  all  are  to  assist. 

In  looking  back  upon  many  of  my  friends  who  were 
familiar  with  me  here,  I  see  that  before  six  months,  or 
a  year  at  furthest,  shall  elapse,  many  of  them  will  have 
embraced  and  will  proclaim  this  great  truth,  and  I  see 
some  of  them  are  to  join  me  and  assist  me  in  more  ways 
than  one.  I  see  many  among  my  friends  whose  minds 
are  awakened  to  the  subject,  but  whose  fears  deter  them 
from  investigating,  and  I  see  many  of  the  spirit-friends 
who  are  keeping  their  feelings  alive. 

You  think  I  ought  to  describe  my  spirit-home,  and 
truly  I  would  do  so  if  it  were  in  my  power.  Think  of 
a  life  spent  here  mid  the  toil,  and  bustle,  and  busy 
thoughts  of  a  nation,  where  the  mind  reached  heaven 
but  in  glimpses,  and  the  soul  did  not  drink  deeply  of 
the  inspiration  around  it.  Imagine  such  a  one  taken  to 
that  country,  and  placed  amid  all  that  was  new,  and 
startling,  and  glorious  !  It  is  a  child  in  its  first  efforts 


88  THE   FUTUKE   LIFE. 

to  learn  its  first  lesson.  Picture  my  friends  around  me, 
telling  me  all  that  is  new,  and  good,  and  beautiful,  and 
how  much  I  must  learn,  and  forget,  and  work.  Yes, 
work  is  no  new  word  in  the  spirit-world.  Every  im 
mortal  soul  is  ever  working,  ever  seeking  for  new  light 
and  new  knowledge,  and  the  more  knowledge  they  ob 
tained  before  leaving  your  sphere,  the  less  they  have  to 
seek  for  in  their  initiation  into  the  world  of  wonders. 

You  speak  of  your  statesmen's  having  left  you,  of 
your  having  none  to  fill  their  places.  Do  not  think  so. 
Greater  than  they  will  fill  their  places.  Mightier  than 
they  shall  speak  to  the  nation,  in  language  bringing 
flowers  of  truth  for  man  to  live  by  and  to  die  by.  To 
die  ;  the  word  will  be  banished  from  earth.  It  is  but 
an  exchange,  a  putting  off  the  worn-out  frame,  and  en 
tering  the  new  and  beautiful  spirit-covering  which  is 
prepared  for  us  as  we  emerge  into  the  world — not  of 
shadows,  but  of  bright  realities. 

Your  earth  ia  but  a  speck  when  compared  with  the 
splendors  and  high  glories  which  I  see  before  my  view, 
but  which  I  have  not  reached,  but  see  in  the  distance, 
and  labor  to  reach.  The  veil  is  removed.  The  bright 
and  beautiful  country  is  in  my  view.  As  a  fair  land 
scape  it  appears  before  me,  and  I  as  the  wanderer,  when 
picturing  the  joys  of  his  far-off  home,  I  am  looking  at 
it.  This  urges  me  on  where  I  may  behold  the  sun  of 
righteousness  in  all  its  unclouded  splendor. 

My  ideas  are  imperfectly  given,  owing  to  the  difficul 
ties  of  communicating,  and  my  want  of  knowledge  of 
its  laws.  I  have  been  anxious  to  speak  here  before,  but 
have  not  always  been  able  to  impress  my  name.  But 
I  am  improving,  and  hope  soon  to  be  able  to  impart 


ANOTHER   INTERVIEW.  89 

some  things  of  utility,  something  practically  to  benefit 
those  who  take  an  interest  in  this  good  work.  How  I 
regret  I  did  not  begin  sooner  !  My  feelings  overcome 
me  when  I  look  on  what  I  might  have  been.  My 
language  may  not  have  appeared  like  that  of  Daniel 
Webster ;  but  I  was  anxious  to  begin,  though  I  began 
as  a  child,  for  I  know  you  will  make  good  use  of  it, 
and  it  will  be  of  much  use  to  my  surviving  friends. 
After  a  pause,  he  said: — 

My  old  friend  Mr.  Clay  desires  to  speak. 

And  Mr.  Clay  said: — 

Friends,  it  is  some  time  since  I  have  had  the  pleasure 
to  make  myself  known  to  you,  though  I  have  very  often 
met  with  spirits  who  mingle  around  your  circle. 

I  have  deeply  rejoiced  this  evening  at  the  efforts  of 
my  friend  to  give  forth  his  ideas  to  you.  He  has  suc 
ceeded  in  some  degree ;  if  imperfectly,  you  must  make 
allowance,  for  there  are  circumstances  which  we  can 
not  always  control.  I  am  happy,  most  happy  this 
evening,  to  come  in  company  with  my  old  friend,  and 
it  is  nothing  more  nor  less  than  a  high  degree  of  wis 
dom  that  has  called  that  spirit  from  the  earth,  and 
many  others,  for  they  shall,  from  their  high  abodes, 
become  perfected,  and  give  it  back  to  earth.  The 
minds  which  sway  mankind  are  being  moved,  and 
those  in  the  spirit-land  must  take  their  places.  Dark 
ness  shall  no  longer  cover  the  face  of  the  earth. 

The  men  who  conduct  the  affairs  of  the  nation  are 
about  to  become  enlightened  in  a  manner  which  shall 
compel  them  to  throw  aside  old  forms  and  emerge  into 
the  channel  which  this  new  revelation  is  opening  to  all. 


90  TUE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

And  it  shall  be  felt  in  the  public  institutions,  and  in 
the  schools,  practically  felt  and  practically  acted  on. 
It  will  give  you  new  laws,  new  ideas  to  carry  out,  and 
show  the  rottenness,  the  uselessness  of  your  falling 
laws,  and  make  the  path  beautiful  and  plain  and  clear, 
so  that  even  a  child  may  tread  it. 

Some  say  it  will  not  reach  all.  That  is  a  mistake. 
It  will  first  reach  the  intelligent  mind,  because  it  is 
what  the  intelligent  mind  requires.  The  mind  which 
has  had  chains  and  land-marks  has  become  weary  of 
them,  and  this  light  shall  shine  on  their  souls  and  fill 
them  with  joy. 

This  many  have  been  .expecting,  but  they  little 
thought  they  were  to  receive  it  in  so  simple  a  way  as 
the  rappings.  They  who  would  find  out  great  truths 
must  first  find  out  its  simplicity. 

Ere  long  you  shall  hear  strange  tales  from  across 
the  seas.  The  spirits  are  laboring  with  untiring  zeal 
to  assist  man  in  his  mighty  labors.  You  simply  show 
him  the  high  privilege  he  may  aspire  to,  the  knowledge 
he  may  grasp,  and  then  your  duty  is  done.  Place  the 
means  within  his  reach,  and  pass  on  to  another. 

Slowly  but  steadily  it  is  spreading,  and  gently,  and  in 
musical  tones  it  comes ;  yet  to  some  it  comes  as  an 
avenging  voice  of  past  misdeeds ;  to  some  it  comes 
lifting  them  up  from  sorrow ;  to  some  who  cease  to 
look  for  happiness  on  earth,  it  opens  new  fountains  of 
light,  and  lights  up  the  darkness  within.  Some  it  shall 
haunt  as  a  specter,  and  cause  them  to  shrink  from  past 
misdeeds  and  present  crimes.  As  though  a  thunder 
bolt  fell  at  their  feet,  they  shall  stand  still  and  wonder. 
To  some  it  has  come  as  a  beacon-light  seen  in  the  dis- 


ANOTHER   INTERVIEW.  91 

tance,  but  never  reached — sought  in  vain  ;  but  now  the 
windows  open  and  the  light  enters. 

Thus  will  it  affect  different  minds;  but  all  will  be 
reached.  Some  may  scoff,  and  sneer,  and  cry  humbug. 
Yet  there  is  a  feeling  awakened  within  their  hearts. 
They  feel  that  it  is  other  than  that.  It  takes  no  form 
save  that  of  universal  light,  and  love,  and  progression. 
It  absorbs  no  one  spot,  but  as  a  mist  would  envelop  the 
world. 

All  I  can  say  this  evening  is,  go  on  in  your  quiet,  and 
beautiful,  and  soul-cheering  work,  and  God  and  spirits 
will  assist  you.  And  what  more  assistance  can  you  ask 
for?  J.  W.  E. 


92  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 


CIIAPTEE  XYI 

REFORMATION. 

Given  August  22,  1852,  and  purporting  to  emanate  from  the  spirit   of  N.  P. 
Rogers. 

I  WISH  to  speak  on  the  subject  of  the  Reformation 
which  is  beginning  and  going  on  in  your  midst.  My 
name  is  unknown  to  you  as  a  spirit  of  any  fame  or 
pretensions,  but  my  desire  is,  nevertheless,  as  great  to 
contribute  to  the  information,  in  regard  to  the  objects 
of  interest  which  now  occupy  the  minds  of  men  and 
spirits,  as  any  whom  you  have  conversed  with.  While 
you  were  reading  a  communication  from  me,  through 
another  medium,  and  desiring  that  you  might  have 
such  a  one  given  you,  I  was  present — attracted  by  the 
strong  desire  on  your  part,  and  the  open-heartedness 
with  which  you  received  what  you  considered  the 
more  beautiful  part  of  it — and  I  have  gladly  embraced 
the  opportunity  of  coming  to  speak  a  few  thoughts 
upon  the  subject  in  hand. 

The  question  is  often  asked,  " Shall  I  be  a  medium?" 
and  the  answer  frequently  is,  "  You  will.-" 

And  now  let  me  inquire,  what  is  your  object  in  be 
coming  a  medium  ?  Is  it  to  gratify  your  own  curiosity, 
or  from  a  desire  for  knowledge  and  to  benefit  your 
friends,  by  making  a  proper  use  of  the  gift  ?  Or  is  it 
an  idle  wish,  merely  to  be  the  vehicle  througli  which 


REFORMATION.  93 

something  startling  may  be  conveyed  to  the  world? 
Where  so  many  minds  are  actuated  by  so  many  differ 
ent  motives,  the  means  employed  for  developing  their 
powers  mast  necessarily  be  widely  different,  and  the 
modes  of  operation  as  diverse.  And  in  this  respect 
much  depends  upon  the  desires  of  those  who  are  so 
anxious  to  become  mediums.  We  should  ever  bear  in 
mind  that  spirits,  of  all  classes  and  gradations,  are 
striving  to  make  themselves  known  to  the  inhabitants 
of  earth,  and  are  putting  forth  all  their  powers  to 
develop  media.  It  is  my  earnest  desire  to  bid  all  to  be 
on  their  guard,  as  to  how,  in  what  manner,  their  minds 
shall  attract,  into  close  companionship  with  them, 
spirits  whose  presence  will,  either  wisely  or  unwisely, 
direct  them  and  others  who  may  place  confidence  in 
their  teaching — when  that  spirit  shall  so  gain  control 
as  to  prove  its  presence  to  the  outward  sense.  Some, 
mayhap,  do  much  mischief  before  their  real  character 
is  discriminated.  Weigh  well  all  teaching  from  all 
spirits,  remembering  that  the  experiences  of  spirits,  in 
their  spirit-home,  are  as  unlike  each  other  as  the  walks 
of  individuals  in  this  life  are  unlike.  In  minor  points 
of  doctrine,  spirits,  as  well  as  men,  differ  from  each  other 
because  their  views  are  given  from  different  planes  of 
development.  This  should  not  throw  any  off  the  track 
who  are  honestly  seeking  for  the  truth — and  nothing 
but  the  truth.  For  while  so  much  disparity  exists  in 
opinions  here  upon  similar  points,  it  would  not  be  good 
philosophy,  or  according  to  reason,  to  suppose  that  all 
spirits  who  have  left  this  world — honest  in  their  differ 
ent  opinions  in  relation  to  contested  points — should  at 
once  outgrow  them  upon  entering  the  spirit- world ; 


94:  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

or  come  to  entertain  and  give  one  opinion  upon  all 
subjects. 

Many  spirits  are  but  learning  the  way  to  see  clearly 
through  these  mooted  points  and  intricacies  of  doctrine, 
which,  in  the  form,  subjected  them  to  so  many  endless 
and  unprofitable  discussions,  and  so  much  labor  in  vain, 
which  they  now  see  was  quite  unnecessary  for  their  ad 
vancement  in  the  cause  of  redemption  from  sin.  Sin 
being  the  cause  of  all  the  unhappiness  and  inharmony 
existing  in  society  at  large,  the  desires  of  all  men 
should  be  pure  and  holy,  and  their  labors  be  prompted 
by  a  desire  to  benefit  the  rising  generation,  that  the 
minds  of  the  young  may  grow  up  untrammeled  by  the 
fetters  of  bigotry,  superstition,  error,  and  prejudice, 
whose  shadows  have  obscured  the  light  which  the  un 
seen  power  of  God  would  cast  around  them.  Ancient 
records,  and  musty  superstitions,  and  worn-out  theolo 
gies,  have  cast,  as  it  were,  a  veil  between  their  minds 
and  this  free  and  joyous  light.  Their  own  minds 
wander  in  such  dark  labyrinths  and  unknown  avenues, 
for  this  light,  which  they,  themselves,  have  put  farther 
from  them,  by  making  it  seem  an  impossibility  to  find 
the  holy  light  of  God's  truth.  Many  have  been  groping 
in  the  dark,  and  far  away,  seeking  to  fetch  the  light 
from  a  distance.  But  the  genial  sun  is  not  so  far  off, 
or  the  light  so  hard  to  be  attained,  as  some  would  fain 
imagine.  It  is  at  the  door  of  the  heart  of  every  son 
and  daughter  of  God's  creation  who  is  willing  to  un 
lock  the  entrance  and  receive  the  heavenly  messenger. 
And  as  it  comes,  all  pure  and  bright,  from  the  invisible 
fountain,  see  that  ye  all  receive  it  gladly,  as  little  chil 
dren.  And  the  truth,  like  the  refreshing  waters  of  a 


BEFOKMATION.  95 

calm  and  beautiful  river,  will  flow  to  tliee  and  give 
peace  and  joy  to  thy  weary  soul.  The  truth  from  God 
— not  the  truth  which  man  has  mangled  and  distorted 
to  please  his  own  fancy,  and  to  confirm  his  fevered 
imaginings — the  pure  and  simple  truth,  which  comes 
from  heaven  to  men's  hearts,  is  as  refreshing  to  the 
senses  of  the  soul  as  the  breath  of  fragrant  flowers, 
and  its  influence  is  as  warm  and  genial  as  the  rays  of 
the  rising  sun.  The  beauty  of  truth  is  the  simplicity 
of  truth ;  and  if  it  were  so  hard  to  be  understood  as 
many  minds  suppose  it  is,  how  should  the  humblest 
and  most  untutored  in  God's  creation  understand  it? 
But  it  is  a  beautiful  truth,  and  worthy  of  all  belief 
that  it  is  free  to  all — free  as  the  air  we  breathe  ;  free  as 
the  bird  who  soars  on  its  free  wing  in  the  free  sunshine 
of  God's  free  light,  made  free  by  his  boundless,  freely- 
given  love. 

Ye  men  who  would  be  reformers  of  your  race  and 
age,  use  these  revealments  from  Heaven  to  earth — from 
God  through  spirits — as  a  means  of  lighting  the  minds 
and  understandings  of  your  fellow-men  with  the  beauty 
and  simplicity  of  truth.  Consider  the  advantage  to  be 
derived  from  a  knowledge  of  the  easy  access  of  all 
truth-loving  minds  to  the  truth.  Draw  your  supplies 
from  the  great  fountain,  whence  it  springs  untainted 
by  time  or  age.  The  streams  are  becoming  mighty  in 
their  onward  course  to  and  through  the  earth.  The 
fogs  of  ages  which  have  hitherto  kept  men  at  a  distance, 
as  it  were,  giving  them  here  and  there  a  glimmer  of 
light,  but  never  breaking  forth  in  all  the  glorious  efful 
gence  of  spiritual  beauty  and  soul-inspiring  light,  are 
passing  away  forever.  And  could  this  great  end  be 


96  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

kept  in  view,  the  work  would  go  bravely  on.  Men  of 
unselfish  desires,  by  their  love  of  man,  would  assist 
spirits  who  love  God  and  humanity  to  approach  them 
with  an  easy  influence,  and  enable  them  better  to  see 
and  appreciate  the  great  good  resulting  from  the 
spiritual  development  of  spirits  on  the  earth. 

When  spirits  can  so  approach  this  sphere  of  being, 
they  will  show  men  that  their  errand  is  not  a  useless 
one  to  them,  but  pregnant  with  good  will  to  man  on 
earth  from  God  in  heaven.  Then  will  men  realize 
the  benefits  of  this  intercourse,  and  be  enabled  to  per 
ceive  more  clearly  their  divine  right  to  the  heaven 
which  the  Father  hath  prepared  for  all  those  who  love 
and  obey  him.  And  to  you  who  are  seeking  with 
humble  hearts,  I  say,  Be  of  good  cheer,  for  the  morn  is 
breaking.  The  night  of  cloud  and  darkness,  which 
enveloped  the  minds  of  men,  is  fast  fading  away,  and 
the  light  which  now  cometh  shall  be  as  a  beacon  of 
hope  to  guide  the  weary  traveler  to  his  home  of  peace 
and  everlasting  rest.  The  pure  and  lowly  in  heart 
may  go  on  their  way  rejoicing. 


THE   PATH   OF   PEOGEESSION.  97 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

THE     PATH     OF    PROGRESSION. 

A  picture  of  spirit  life,  given  by  Mrs.  Ilemaus,  December  25, 1S52. 

A  BEAUTIFUL  spirit  came  to  me,  and  said  : — "  Mortal, 
come  with  me,  and  I  will  tell  thee  of  the  beauties  of 
the  sphere  which  lies  beyond  thy  dwelling-place  011 
earth.  Having  lived  many  years  in  the  lower  sphere 
— having  tasted  of  its  joys  and  its  sorrows,  its  meetings 
and  its  partings,  and  having  been  surrounded  by  many 
different  circumstances,  some  of  which  have  had  the 
tendency  to  make  thee  more  earthly,  and  some  of  which 
have  elevated  thy  soul,  to  now  and  then  taste  of  the 
cup  of  pure  joy,  and  having  caught  glimpses  of  that 
better  land,  which  thy  immortal  yearnings  have  told 
thee  4has  existed  beyond  thy  sight  or  understanding, 
and  having  felt  a  strong  desire  to  gaze  into  that  un 
known  country,  even  with  thy  mortal  vision  ;  but  now 
having  cast  off  that  thick  envelop  called  the  body,  and 
standing  in  thy  more  refined  covering  which  is  put  on 
by  all  who  arrive  here,  as  being  adapted  to  the  climate 
and  country  which  they  inhabit,  I  will  take  thy  hand 
and  wrander  around  with  thee,  and  tell  thee  of  that 
which  thou  art  prepared  to  see  and  understand.  Greater 
tilings  could  and  will  be  shown  thee,  when  thou  shalt 
be  strengthened,  by  growing  in  wisdom,  to  receive  them. 


98  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

The  people  which  thou  seest,  passing  and  repassing, 
are  those  who  have  left  your  sphere  at  different  times, 
and  all  in  different  stages  of  development.  Behold, 
now,  how  differently  they  appear  to  thee,  as  thou  seest 
them  pass.  Behold !  some  are  sauntering  along,  and 
carelessly  viewing  the  pleasant  scenery.  They  do  not 
pass  very  quickly  from  thy  sight  in  their  onward  course, 
which  leads  up  that  broad  and  shining  path  in  which,  as 
you  may  see,  many  are  walking.  It  is  not  a  level-shaped 
path,  but  commences  where  thou  and  I  art  standing, 
and  rises  until  it  assumes  the  appearance  of  an  inclined 
road.  And  very  beautiful  and  inviting  it  appears,  if 
we  may  judge  from  the  light  which  seems  to  illumine 
and  brighten  the  surrounding  objects.  But,  as  I  said, 
those  spirits  very  slowly  ascend  this  road ;  they  seemed 
to  see  the  beauties  from  afar,  and  yet  seemed  too  care 
less  or  indolent  to  ascend  the  hill  where  they  may  be 
reached. 

Now,  observe  another  spirit ;  he  carries  a  book  in 
his  hand  and  earnestly  scans  the  pages,  and  then  looks 
for  the  way-marks ;  but  in  failing  to  discover  them,  he 
shakes  his  head  and  says,  "  I  will  not  ascend  that  hill 
yet — it  does  not  correspond  with  the  description  which 
was  laid  down  as  being  right ;  therefore,  I  will  walk 
on  in  this  country,  until  I  can  find  that  which  wrill  ac 
cord  with  my  former  instructions."  And  he  gazes  with 
a  longing  look  at  that  beautiful  road,  but  turns  away  to 
look  for  the  landmarks  ;  and  so  continues  longer  in  that 
country  to  seek  them. 

But  now  we  look  at  another.  And  it  is  a  fair  and 
beautiful  maiden.  As  she  walks  along,  she  seems  to 
be  looking  for  some  one  whom  she  expected  to  meet, 


THE   PATH   OF   PROGRESSION.  99 

but  is  disappointed  in  not  being  received  by  that  per 
son  at  her  first  entrance.  Then  she  turns  and  inquires 
of  one  of  those  persons  whose  countenances  are  so  calm 
and  benignant,  and  who  seem  to  wait  to  speak  words 
of  hope  and  encouragement,  or  to  act  as  guides  to  all 
who  may  ask  them  for  information ;  and  as  she  inquires, 
see  how  that  spirit  smiles  and  points  upward  to  that 
shining  road.  He  tells  her  that  the  loved  friend  whom 
she  seeks,  has  left  that  country,  and  has  ascended  in 
that  green  and  inviting  path,  whose  borders  are  lined 
with  ever-living  flowers — and  awaits  her  when  she 
shall  climb  that  hill,  and  be  prepared  to  enjoy  the 
beauties  to  which  he  has  attained  by  upward  labor. 
And  now,  see  how  joyfully  she  prepares  to  enter  that 
road !  See  how  willing  she  is  to  cast  aside  every  ob 
stacle  which  may  hinder  her  from  proceeding  rapidly. 
She  has  no  desire  to  remain  below,  but  her  aspirations 
will  assist  her  to  mount  higher,  and  become  developed 
in  wisdom  and  love,  and  strengthened  by  divine  and 
holy  breathings  in  her  journey — because  she  grasps  for 
that  which  is  beautiful  and  lovely  to  her ;  and  through 
her  love  is  her  wisdom  developed. 

And  now  gaze  we  on  another.  He  is  one  who,  when 
dwelling  in  your  sphere,  was  a  zealous  and  loving 
teacher  of  that  which  he  thought  was  all  pure  truth 
nnmingled  with  dross.  And  he  seems  to  be  quite  as 
tonished — not  because  the  place  does  not  look  beauti 
ful  or  inviting,  but  because  it  is  so  different  from  what 
he  had  expected.  He  finds  here  all  nations  and  tongues, 
all  sects  and  denominations — in  a  word,  all  names  un 
der  heaven,  which,  he  had  not  expected  to  see  in  the 
same  place  where  he  is.  And  they  all  seem  quite  as 


100  THE    FUTURE    LIFE. 

well  pleased  with  themselves  and  their  belief,  as  though 
they  had  all  been  of  the  same  opinion  while  on  earth. 
Then  his  wonder  increases  as  he  perceives  that  they  do 
not  appear  to  be  at  all  hopeless  or  desponding,  but,  on 
the  contrary,  seem  to  be  progressing  upward  ;  each  one 
as  he  proceeds  seeming  to  have  found  something  in  ad 
vance  better  than  that  which  he  had  left  behind.  And 
ever  and  anon  they  cast  away  from  them  old  garments, 
apparently,  or,  as  some  would  call  them,  opinions  ;  and 
some  appear  to  have  lost  so  many  of  these  articles,  or 
to  have  cast  them  aside,  that  they  are  rather  in  ad 
vance,  and  look  back  and  beckon  to  those  behind  to 
hasten  on  ;  for  I  see  that  before  they  enter  that  beau 
tiful  path,  they  are  divested  of  numberless  coverings, 
and  present  a  look  of  renovation.  And  now,  in  turn 
ing  to  look  at  this  person  again,  who  seemed  so  per 
plexed,  we  find  him  questioning  one  of  those  bright 
travelers,  who  seem  to  be  ever  waiting  to  do  good;  and 
he  wrishes  to  know  why  so  many,  wThose  different  opin 
ions  had  led  to  so  many  different  sects  on  earth,  all 
seemed  to  be  enjoying  the  same  privileges  here;  for, 
said  he,  "I  believed  that  I  was  inspired  to  speak  the 
truth,  and  nothing  but  the  truth ;  but  I  could  not  have 
been  the  only  one  who  so  spoke,  or  I  should  not  be 
compelled  to  mingle  with  the  many  whom  I  see  here.'' 
And  that  spirit  addressing  him,  said,  "  Brother,  thou 
wast  sincere  in  thy  manner  of  teaching,  but  thou  didst 
give  thy  mind  too  narrow  a  compass,  and  didst  limit 
thy  God  in  his  love,  which  is  infinite,  and  who  bestowed 
alike  on  all  who  are  willing  to  receive.  When  thou 
didst  think  that  thy  course  was  the  sure  criterion  for 
others,  according  to  thy  knowledge  and  development 


OF    T.!j£ 

THE   PATH    OF   PROGRESSION.  101 

didst  thou  teach ;  and  so  do  many  others,  but  the  sea 
which  all  are  wading  through,  is  not  half  so  full  of 
dark  gulfs  and  rocks  as  thou  hast  imagined  ;  but  while 
all  steer  for  the  same  harbor,  they  take  many  intricate 
windings,  and  run  into  almost  endless  streams  of  folly 
and  useless  reasoning  before  they  reach  it,  which  does 
not  tend  to  lead  them  in  the  path  that  turns  toward 
yon  shining  city.  Yery  simple  and  easily  to  be  under 
stood,  is  the  text  which  was  given  by  one  of  old,  who 
said :  '  Do  good  ;  love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself,  and 
do  good  unto  all  men.'  For  when  men  shall  love  their 
neighbors  as  themselves,  they  will  not  divide  the  human 
family  into  so  many  grades  of  distinction,  and  will  not 
only  call  them  brothers  and  sisters,  but  will  aid  and 
encourage  them  to  become  such."  And  I  saw  that 
spirit  turn  his  head  downward,  as  if  in  deep  reflection, 
and  pause,  and  think,  and  wonder.  Slowly,  at  first,  he 
proceeds  on  his  way,  but  by  and  by  he  mingles  with 
the  rest,  and  hastens  on  his  journey  to  that  city  of  joy. 
And  now,  we  behold  another.  It  is  a  young  and  ar 
dent  youth  ;  one  who  was  cut  off  while  his  hopes  of 
fame  and  happiness  were  at  their  height.  The  sum 
mons  reached  him,  and  nature  obeyed  the  call.  I  be 
hold  his  young  spirit  entering  that  land,  not  so  eagerly 
as  when  he  entered  on  his  earthly  career,  but  with 
an  earnest  and  inquiring  look.  And  he  says:  "Are 
all  my  high-born  hopes  of  fame  on  earth — are  all  my 
proud  anticipations  of  a  name,  which  should  be  handed 
down  to  posterity  as  an  heir-loom  of  value,  to  be  ended 
here  ?  Are  the  laurels  which  I  saw  in  my  future  glory, 
to  be  thus  plucked  from  my  young  brow  ?  Truly,  it  is 
well  to  come  to  so  pleasant  a  place ;  but  I  panted  for 


102  THE   FUTUHE   LIFE. 

earthly  fame,  and  my  day  was  made  too  short  to  attain 
the  mine  of  wealth  which  I  saw  opened  before  my  sight 
in  the  future."  And  while  he  thus  spoke,  a  spirit,  ven 
erable  in  wisdom,  and  intellectual  in  mien,  whose  dig 
nified  motions  revealed  the  deep  language  of  thought 
within  his  soul,  approached  the  youth  and  took  him  by 
the  hand,  and  said :  "  My  son,  I  see  thou  art  an  unwill 
ing  traveler  in  our  country.  Thy  soul  had  begun  to 
expand  its  wings  arid  exult  in  earthly  joys.  Thy  spirit 
had  become  influenced  with  desires  of  that  which  is 
but  a  shadow  —  a  glimmer  whose  light  would  play 
around  thee  in  fitful  gleams  on  earth,  and  would  only 
illumine  thy  path  on  that  side  of  the  grave.  Think 
not  that  deeds  of  valor,  or  wreaths  of  fame,  or  oceans 
of  blood,  would  make  thee  happier  here.  Know  that 
thy  young  soul  would  have  become  hardened  in  the 
path  which  thou  hadst  chosen,  and  the  many  misdeeds 
which  thou  would st  have  committed  in  that  sphere, 
would  have  made  thy  entrance  less  pleasant  to  thy  soul 
here.  Much  wouidst  thou  have  had  to  mourn  over 
before  thou  couldst  have  reached  this  state  which  thou 
art  now  permitted  to  enter.  The  society  in  which  thou 
wouidst  have  mingled  would  have  been  discordant, 
because  at  variance  with  the  laws  of  harmony  and 
love;  and  thy  soul  would  have  become  so  molded  in 
the  shape  which  thy  occupations  would  have  given  it, 
that  far  below  this  plane  thou  wouidst  have  had  to  be 
gin  thy  initiation  into  this  sphere  of  progression.  But 
thy  view  will  be  made  to  show  thee  a  different  aspect 
of  things  and  thou  wilt  see  that  the  wisdom  wThich 
overruled  thy  early  departure  from  earth,  was  kind  in 
its  dealings.  Turn  now  thy  soul  to  aspirations  of 


THE  PATH  OF   PROGRESSION.  103 

purity  and  goodness ;  and  let  thy  imagination  wander 
ever  so  high  in  the  realms  of  eternal  progression  or 
knowledge,  it  shall  not  return  unsatisfied  :  so  the  deep 
thoughts  of  thy  soul  shal]  spring  up  and  take  to  them 
selves  wings  and  fly  over  the  great  expanse  of  the  sub 
lime  works  of  the  Creator,  and  return  to  thee  as  a  dove 
with  healing  in  its  wings.  Ask  to  drink  at  the  foun 
tain  of  knowledge,  and  thou  shalt  inhale  draughts 
which  will  fill  thee  with  more  than  earthly  joy.  And 
dost  thou  thirst  for  undying  fame  ?  In  this  thou  shalt 
not  be  disappointed.  Thou  shalt  become  famed  as 
the  youth  who  loves  to  excel  in  goodness  and  love 
among  those  poor  spirits  who  have  need  of  thy  assist 
ance.  In  many  curious  and  wronderful  things  shalt 
thou  be  made  famous,  as  thy  spirit  shall  become  willing 
and  thy  heart  strong  within  thee  to  do  thy  Father's 
will.  And  the  wreath  of  flowers  which  will  encircle 
thy  brow,  shall  bloom  with  a  beauty,  and  give  forth  a 
fragrance,  and  shine  with  a  glow  as  pure  as  that  which 
encircles  the  happy  spirits  who  dwell  in  the  spheres  of 
eternal  light.  And  the  work  which  thou  naayst  now 
join  in,  will  be  that  of  assisting  thy  brethren  and  sisters 
to  become  rapid  travelers  on  the  road  to  that  fair  city." 
And  the  youth's  eye  brightened,  and  his  soul  seemed  to 
grow  big  within  him  ;  and  he  said  :  '"'I  wrill  yet  earn 
fame,  eternal  and  spotless  fame,  by  attaining  to  that 
height  which  seems  so  brilliant  and  beautiful,  even  in 
the  far  distance."  And  turning  to  that  guide,  he  said, 
"  I  thank  thee,  father,  and  would  gladly  learn  more  of 
thee.  My  spirit  is  humbled,  and  would  learn,  at  thy 
feet,  the  ways  of  wisdom."  And  see  how  he  is  ascend 
ing  also. 


104  THE   FUTURE   LITE. 

And  now  another  approaches,  and  we  speak  to  him. 
He  says :  "  My  journey  through  life  has  been  a  rugged 
one,  with  much  of  sorrow  and  little  of  joy.  I  toiled 
for  my  daily  bread,  and  scarcely  found  time  to  reflect 
upon  a  future  state.  My  desires  were  ever  for  a  heaven 
of  peace  and  love.  And  that  which  was  pure  and 
good  ever  found  a  warm  response  in  my  breast ;  but  I 
was  unable  to  elevate  my  mind  to  the  attainment  of 
knowledge  concerning  it.  And  now,  having  entered  it 
unexpectedly,  it  seems  to  me  to  be  a  most  lovely  place ; 
and  yet  so  strange  it  seems,  that  I  am  unable  to  enjoy 
it.  I  see  much  on  every  side  that  I  do  not  understand. 
I  am  abashed  at  my  own  ignorance  in  regard  to  the 
place  in  which  I  have  been  introduced."  Then  turning 
to  a  spirit,  he  said :  u  I  am  a  stranger  in  a  strange 
country.  All  things  astonish  and  delight  me  because 
of  their  beauty.  But  still  I  am  as  a  child,  for  I  gaze 
on  them  and  feel  happy  because  of  their  loveliness,  but 
can  not  appreciate  them  for  want  of  an  understanding 
of  their  nature  and  uses."  And  the  spirit  replied  :  "  If 
thy  life  on  earth  was  destitute  of  worldly  luxuries,  and 
thy  soul  craved  that  which  was  pure  and  good,  but 
could  not  gain  a  key  to  it,  owing  to  thy  depressing 
condition,  thou  art  doubly  blest;  for  thy  poverty  on 
earth  did  not  destroy  the  richness  of  thy  spirit's  love  to 
thy  Father  in  heaven.  Therefore,  enter  thou  in  the 
way  which  becomes  brighter  and  more  lovely  as  thou 
shalt  proceed,  and  the  cloud  of  mental  darkness,  which 
kept  the  pure  light  from  shining  in  upon  thy  soul,  shall 
now  be  removed,  and  thou  shalt  become  expanded  and 
purified,  and  thy  light  shall  become  brighter  and 
brighter  unto  the  perfect  day.  For  the  greatest  shall 


THE  PATH   OF  PKOGKESSIOtf.  105 

be  least,  and  the  least  shall  become  great  because  of 
their  humility  of  soul." 

And  now  comes  another ;  one  who,  while  on  earth, 
could  never  find  the  key  to  unlock  the  knowledge  for 
which  his  soul  yearned.  For  his  soul  craved  deep 
draughts  of  knowledge,  brought  from  the  sealed  foun 
tains  of  the  lore  of  by-gone  ages.  An  external  view  of 
men  and  things,  as  they  were,  would  not  satisfy  his  ap 
petite  ;  but  to  consult  the  stars  and  study  the  signs  of 
the  heavens,  and  the  mysterious  secrets  contained  in  the 
bosom  of  Nature,  was  his  delightsome  labor.  And  his 
spirit  often  would  chafe  and  grow  gloomy  because  of  the 
weakness  of  his  wings  to  soar  away  to  the  hidden  places 
of  earth,  and  penetrate  their  mysteries.  And  when  his 
soul  had  reached  this  place,  it  was  weary  with  long 
watching  for  light  and  mental  labor.  Now,  as  he  ap 
proached,  how  humble  and  joyful  seemed  his  attitude ! 
lie  would  raise  his  hands  in  mute  thankfulness,  or  would 
murmur,  "  I  thank  thee,  O  Father,  that  thou  hast  per 
mitted  me  to  become  acquainted  with  the  glorious  light 
which  is  being  imparted  to  my  soul  in  answer  to  its  earn 
est  longings.  I  am  overawed  with  thy  might  and  thy 
majesty,  worm  that  I  am,  who  thought  that  I  knew  the 
mysteries  of  the  great  God  of  Heaven.  My  soul  was 
but  struggling  to  grasp  an  atom,  to  gain  a  glimpse  of 
that  which  is  being  revealed.  The  eternal  music  which 
breathes  amid  all  the  harmonious  spheres  of  beauty, 
wafts  my  soul  higher  and  higher  till  it  seems  to  mount, 
as  in  a  dream  of  love,  to  adore  the  glory  of  God.  How 
small,  how  ignorant,  I  seem,  while  viewing  the  glories 
around  me  !  Oh,  assist  me,  bright  guides,  assist  me  to 
climb  up  higher,  and  learn  the  way." 
5* 


106  THE    FUTURE   LIFE. 

And  now  comes  still  another;  a  gentle  spirit  she  is. 
How  lovely  she  seems !  As  she  glides  along,  she  holds 
in  her  arms  an  innocent  babe.  What  holy  affection 
and  chastened  love  is  expressed  in  her  countenance ! 
She  pauses  and  speaks,  and  caresses  her  babe,  and  says : 
"  O  spirit,  I  have  left  my  home  on  earth,  and  I  have 
met  my  beloved  babe  already,  and  how  joyful  I  am. 
But  will  you  not  send  back  to  earth,  and  tell  my  dearly 
loved  friends  how  happy  I  am,  and  how  useless  is  all 
their  weeping  for  me?  Oh,  tell  them  that  I  am  learning 
the  ways  of  peace  and  happiness;  that  I  am  preparing 
to  receive  and  instruct  them  when  they  shall  arrive 
here  ;  that,  although  a  mother's  form  has  left  the  earth, 
a  mother's  love  still  shares  all  their  hopes  and  joys. 
And  oh,  bid  them  be  hopeful  and  seek  to  have  the  love 
of  God  shed  abroad  in  their  hearts  on  earth,  that  I  may 
be  able  to  approach  them  on  their  entrance  into  the 
Spirit- world."  And  she  glided  away.  Happy,  happy 
mother !  bearing  her  babe  in  her  arms,  who  had  been 
brought  to  meet  and  comfort  her  on  her  upward  jour 
ney.  But  mark  how  she  pauses  to  send  back  a  word  of 
encouragement  and  hope  to  those  who  are  left. 

Now  observe  those  aged  ones  as  they  approach.  See 
how  quickly  they  lose  the  appearance  of  old  age — of 
wrinkles  and  trembling  limbs !  How  erect  become 
their  forms !  how  elastic  seem  their  movements,  and 
how  undimmed  their  eyes  as  they  gaze  around !  In 
casting  aside  their  earthly  forms,  they  are  no  longer 
subject  to  the  penalties  of  nature  by  wrhich  they  were 
formerly  affected.  The  life  that  is  past  seems  a  half- 
forgotten  dream.  Suddenly  they  seem  to  have  become 
possessed  of  a  full  consciousness  of  the  reality ;  and  so 


THE   PATH    OF   PROGRESSION.  107 

clear  and  unclouded  becomes  their  vision,  that  they 
feel  as  though  they  had  gone  back  to  the  happy  dawn 
of  childhood,  when  every  thing  seemed  fresh,  and  new, 
and  wonderful.  Ah,  how  truly  they  feel  that  thev 
have  been  born  again — out  of  the  dim  and  fading  world 
in  which  they  dreamed,  as  it  were,  into  the  ethereal 
atmosphere  of  the  spirit-existence ;  and  verily  as  little 
children  they  seem,  so  delighted  they  are  with  all 
around  them. 

And  as  these  people  recede  from  our  view,  all  going 
upward — some  faster  and  some  slower — we  pause  and 
ask,  for  what  are  they  seeking  in  that  broad  and 
shining  path  ?  Is  it  happiness  ?  Why  this  place  seems 
beautiful  and  fit  to  be  enjoyed.  But  I  will  tell  thee 
where  they  are  going.  All  having,  from  different  de 
grees  of  knowledge  and  development,  arrived  thus  far 
on  their  journey,  they  still  perceive  beyond,  a  much 
brighter  and  more  glorious  heaven  to  be  reached. 
Therefore  they  do  not  tarry  by  the  way-side,  but  as  they 
travel  onward  they  are  constantly  finding  greater 
treasures,  and  becoming  more  anxious  to  behold  the 
glories  of  the  higher  spheres  to  which  that  shining  path 
leads.  For  as  they  recede  from  the  plane  of  earth  in 
their  spirit-journey,  they  behold  the  unfolding  glories 
far  beyond  them,  and  glowing  with  immortal  brightness 
shines  the  light  of  the  opening  heavens  as  they  travel 
upward. 

The  spirit  on  entering  its  next  state,  only  becomes 
more  awake — more  sensitive  to  the  realities  which  lie 
beyond  its  view ;  it  but  steps  on  another  round  of  the 
ladder,  which  leads  upward  and  onward  to  spheres  of 
eternal  love  and  unfolding  wisdom.  And  by  thy  life 


108  THE   FUTUKE   LIFE. 

here,  O  man  !  dost  thou  make  thy  heaven  fair  and  lovely, 
or  thy  existence  dark  and  gloomy  until  thou  hast  over 
come  thy  errors  by  earnest  labor.  Thou  dost  either 
enter  a  school  where  thou  must  learn  the  first  rudiments 
of  thy  immortal  destiny,  or  if,  having  learned  of  thy 
spirit-existence,  thou  dost  enter  its  precincts  with  thy 
mind  prepared  to  view  its  beauties,  thy  heaven  becomes 
still  brighter  as  thy  journey  becomes  more  lengthy; 
and  being  assisted  by  angel-guides,  upward  shalt  thou 
soar  until  thou  art  lost  amid  the  happy  throng  who 
bask  in  the  pure  and  glorious  light  of  their  Father's 
smile. 


VALLEY  OF  THE  SHADOW  OF  DEATH.       109 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

VALLEY  OF  THE  SHADOW  OF  DEATH. 

January,  1S53. 

I  WANDEKED  through  a  dark  valley,  and  it  was  called 
tho  Yalley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death.  Dim  and  shadowy 
it  appeared  to  many  who  were  passing  through  it. 
Unlike  the  material  things  which  the  senses  had  seen 
and  felt,  appeared  the  misty  future,  while  passing 
through  this  path  of  shadows.  But  at  length  the  vale 
is  passed,  and  the  spirit  enters  into  its  new  abode.  It 
gazes  around  with  looks  of  wonder  and  astonishment 
on  the  opening  scene.  It  seems  to  have  passed  as 
through  a  troubled  and  indistinct  dream,  and  to  have 
suddenly  awaked  to  perceive  the  unclouded  reality  of 
the  objects  by  which  it  is  surrounded.  What  warm 
and  blissful  emotions  are  now  experienced  1  Looks  of 
inquiry  are  directed  to  every  quarter  where  the  eye 
may  reach ;  and  the  first  thought — the  first  desire  is — 
the  presence  of  a  kindred  object — something  molded 
in  the  likeness  of  itself — to  answer  its  aspirations. 

"Now  the  friends  of  that  spirit  approach  to  welcome  it 
to  its  new  abode — to  joyfully  embrace  the  long-ex 
pected  companion.  And  now  their  hands  are  clasped 
in  gentle  and  earnest  affection ;  and  they  wander  away 
— the  spirits  speaking  to  the  stranger-spirit  of  the  land 


110  THE   FCTUKE   LIFE. 

which  it  is  about  to  inhabit.  See  how  many  are 
approaching,  and  extending  their  hands  in  welcome, 
and  smiling  with  looks  of  recognition  !  And  as  they 
proceed — a  bright  and  happy  group — they  are  met  by 
others  who  pause  to  hold  converse  with  them,  and 
seem  to  give  them  instructions,  and  to  point  forward. 
Then  their  attention  is  next  turned  to  themselves,  and 
I  see  them  comparing  their  own  appearance  with  that 
of  others, — not  judging  by  the  external  garb,  but  by  the 
light  of  the  inner  soul,  which  paints  its  character  on 
every  countenance.  In  comparing  thus,  certain  dif 
ferences  are  perceived.  Some  appear  altogether  more 
lovely  than  others;  some  seem  filled  with  a  joy  which 
causes  their  countenances  to  be  luminous  and  glowing, 
and  others  are  earnestly  laboring  to  attain  to  that  in 
terior  brightness  which  makes  those  around  them  so 
lovely. 

Then  the  stranger-spirit  begins  to  retire  within  itself, 
and  says :  "  Why  do  I  appear  so  gross  and  so  unfit  to 
mingle  in  this  society  ?  Bright  and  beautiful  beings 
are  around  me,  but  I  am  unable  to  approach  them  as 
closely  as  I  wish.  Can  I  be  unworthy  to  mingle  with 
them  ? — is  my  form  incapable  of  becoming  as  beautiful 
as  theirs,  which  shed  a  soft  and  yellow  luster  wherever 
they  move?  I  look  within,  and  my  heart  asks  for 
something  more  to  satisfy  than  my  anxious  gaze  on  the 
beauty  which  surrounds  others  but  warms  not  me."  So 
naturally  turns  that  spirit  for  instruction,  that  he  may 
become  in  truth  a  citizen  of  that  beautiful  country. 
And  I  see  now  those  brighter  beings  smile  and  converse 
with  each  other;  and  they  say:  "His  eyes  have  been 
opened ;  he  feels  the  need  of  the  refining  influences  of 


VALLEY  OF  THE  SHADOW  OF  DEATH.       Ill 

the  .spirits'  breathing — of  light  within  his  soul."  Again, 
they  say:  uHe  is  studying  himself  as  he  is;  he  is 
taking  the  first  lesson  of  spiritual  experience — he  is 
beginning  to  learn  the  wisdom  of  the  sphere  which  he 
now  inhabits." 

!N"ow  I  see  that  spirit  engaged  in  a  searching 
scrutiny.  He  gazes  back  on  his  former  life  and  teach 
ings,  and  is  astonished  to  behold  them  as  a  book 
wherein  was  written  much  that  was  dark  and  dim,  and 
which  now  seems  merely  as  a  shadow  without  a  reality. 
And  his  former  life  appears  as  a  stream  whose  course 
was  here  and  there  lighted  up  by  the  rays  of  the  sun, 
but  which  anon  led  through  a  dark  and  shadowy 
vale.  lie  now  wonders  and  inquires  why  the  things 
which  are  beginning  to  appear  so  plain,  should  have 
appeared  to  him  so  dim  on  earth  ;  and  thus  the  bright 
beings  that  surround  him  answer: — 

"  The  history  of  men  and  things  was  given  in  the 
past  according  to  the  state  of  human  development.  So 
far  as  the  minds  of  men  were  unfolded  to  perceive  the 
laws  of  the  inner  world,  they  gave  forth  that  knowledge 
to  others.  Some  were  gifted  with  a  spirit  of  prophecy 
to  an  extent  adapted  to  the  wants  of  the  age  in  which 
they  lived.  Some  were  inspired  to  speak  words  of 
truth  and  wisdom,  such  as  were  needed  by  the  hearers 
who  listened  to  their  teachings.  Some  were  made 
natural  physicians,  and  cured  diseases  by  the  laying  on 
of  hands;  and  others  were  sent  forth  as  reformers  and 
heralds  of  the  coming  day,  and  the  hearts  of  the  people 
were  shaken  with  the  strength  of  the  spirit.  And 
behold  a  lovely  child  was  born  of  lowly  parents,  and  a 
manger  received  the  infant  form.  Glorious  spirits 


112  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

watched  its  slumbers,  as  it  rested  in  innocence  and 
beauty.  Beautiful  and  harmonious  in  its  structure  was 
the  new-born  spirit;  and  being  ever  surrounded  and 
strengthened  by  a  holy  influence,  the  child  waxed 
strong  in  virtue  and  pure  in  character.  Sublime  was 
the  power  and  sweet  was  the  aroma  of  the  light 
emanating  from  the  spiritual  world,  lifting  him  far 
above  the  influences  of  the  earthly  sphere.  Therefore 
did  he  go  forth  to  the  world  as  an  instrument  of  truth 
and  life-giving  wisdom,  as  an  angel  of  peace  to  his 
brethren,  and  as  a  physician  to  the  afflicted.  And  now 
in  this  holy  and  divine  abode,  the  ocean  of  love,  which 
once  rolled  through  his  uplifted  soul  will  swell  into  a 
still  wider  expanse,  and  streams  from  this  ocean  will 
flow  down  to  the  human  world,  that  the  children  of 
earth  may  feel  and  know  that  he  is  indeed  their 
brother.  Thus  shall  the  kingdom  of  God  be  established 
on  the  earth :  thus  shall  the  might  and  majesty  of 
Love  be  known,  and  thus  shall  the  world  that  has 
lingered  long  in  darkness  ba  bathed  in  the  floods  of 
heavenly  radiance." 

Thus  spake  the  bright  spirits  to  the ,  stranger-spirit ; 
and  when  the  first  pages  of  the  book  of  eternal  wisdom 
were  thus  unfolded,  and  the  harmonious  blending  of 
the  heavenly  with  the  earthly  sphere  was  revealed,  it 
was  seen  that  the  Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death  is  but 
the  pathway  through  which  the  spirit  enters  into  the 
courts  of  the  celestial  temples,  where  the  voice  of 
wisdom — revealing  the  past  and  the  future — is  ever 
whispering  to  the  brightening  soul. 


A   MIRROR.  113 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

A   MIRROR:    INWHICII    CHRISTIANS    MAY 
SEE   THEIR   DUTY. 

February.  1353. 

I  WOULD  show  thee  a  mirror,  in  which  to  gaze,  that 
thou  mayest  behold  the  manner  and  make  of  the  per 
sons  who  jostle  against  thee  in  the  paths  of  life.  They 
are  not  the  native  children  of  the  forest  who  worship 
the  Great  Spirit  in  a  temple  not  made  with  hands,  nor 
are  they  the  poor  misled  children  of  distant  climes,  who 
worship  sticks  and  stones  which  they  can  see,  instead 
of  the  Great  Spirit  whom  they  can  not  see,  each  one 
serving  God  in  his  own  way,  and  not  questioning  the 
right  of  another  to  do  so.  But  behold  thy  neighbors 
and  thy  friends.  They  worship  God  in  what  manner 
they  see  fit,  but  they  are  not  willing  to  accord  to  thee 
the  same  privilege — they  must  needs  brand  others  as 
infidels  and  blasphemers. 

But  now,  good  Brothers  of  the  Church,  take  heed 
that  ye  judge  not,  for  ye  may  likewise  be  judged ;  but 
if  thy  brother  is  happy  in  his  onward  course,  if  his  soul 
becomes  ecstatic  and  filled  with  joy,  do  not  envy  him 
this  blessing,  for  he  would  gladly  have  each  one  of  you 
partake  with  him,  and  would  not  seek  to  drive  any 
away  from  the  fountain  at  wlych  he  drinks.  And, 
brother,  if  thy  Christian  love  which  you  profess  to  feel 


114:  THE   FUTUKE   LIFE. 

for  the  world  at  large,  burns  brightly  in  thy  bosom, 
turn  not  thy  hand  against  him,  and  use  not  thy  tongue 
as  an  edged  sword  to  cut  him  in  twain ;  but  stretch 

O  ' 

forth  thy  hand,  and  open  thy  heart  as  a  brother  should 
do  unto  a  brother,  and  prove  to  his  reason,  and  to  thy 
own  satisfaction  that  he  is  wrong  and  thou  art  right; 
for  if  ye  save  a  soul  from  destruction,  it  shall  be  as  a 
star  in  the  crown  of  thy  rejoicing  when  the  lost  and 
scattered  tribes  of  Israel  are  gathered  together.  Know 
that  thou  art  not  following  thy  Master's  precepts,  when, 
by  calumny,  and  contempt,  and  assertion,  yea,  and  even 
falsehood,  you  seek  to  deny  the  things  which  you  can 
not  make  clear  to  those  who  would  ask  of  thee  informa 
tion.  Like  the  old  Jews,  you  say  "  it  is  a  devil — it  is  a 
lying  spirit,"  and  so  shake  your  linger  in  scorn  and 
derision. 

Not  so  did  your  Master,  whom  ye  profess  to  follow. 
When  he  beheld  the  weak  and  sinning  ones,  in  their 
ignorance  and  misery,  he  gently  laid  his  hands  upon 
them  and  healed  them  of  their  diseases ;  he  spoke  in 
words  of  kindness  and  love,  and  told  them  who  had 
sinned  to  go  and  sin  no  more ;  he  came  not  to  satisfy 
the  curious  or  wonder-seeking  mind,  but  his  mission 
was  to  teach  the  lowly  and  the  ignorant, — to  bring  joy 
and  gladness  to  the  downcast  and  weary  hearts  of  hu 
manity — to  whisper  sweet  hope  and  consolation  to  the 
afflicted  in  soul  and  body.  Such  was  his  mission,  O 
Christian  people !  and  we  would  that  ye  might  imitate 
that  bright  and  lovely  example  which  has  so  long  been 
set  before  you, — so  long  indeed  that  ye  have  begun  to 
regard  it  as  a  fable,  preserved  to  please  the  fancy,  for 
ye  do  not  follow  the  Jesus  whom  ye  profess  to  worship. 


A   MIEKOE.  115 

Ye  build  gorgeous  edifices  in  which  to  worship  that 
being  who  while  on  earth  had  not  where  to  lay  his 
head,  and  ye  give  forth  flowery  and  brilliant  discourses 
suited  to  flowery  and  comfortable  lives,  and  perchance 
the  few  coppers  which  some  would  throw  to  the  wan 
dering  musician,  ye  deal  out  as  a  pittance  of  charity  to 
the  poor  of  the  church.  But  ye  are  satisfied  with  your 
selves  because  circumstances  have  placed  you  in  a  posi 
tion  where  wealth  may  gratify  all  your  worldly  wants, 
but  ye  do  not  make  your  poverty-stricken  brother  your 
equal,  ye  do  not  allow  him  wherewithal  to  become 
such ;  and  when  through  ignorance  and  want  he  is 
made  to  commit  crime,  and  then  to  suffer  the  punish 
ment  awarded  by  the  laws  of  the  land,  it  is  not  with  a 
sigh  that  ye  hear  of  his  doom,  but  it  is  with  a  stern  and 
reproving  brow,  that  ye  exclaim,  "  Let  the  majesty  of 
the  law  be  vindicated."  And  thus  your  brethren  are 
punished  for  the  crimes  which  they  have  committed 
through  the  pressure  of  poverty,  or  by  the  action  of 
those  passions  which  have  been  called  forth  in  their 
worst  forms  by  the  very  state  of  existing  society. 

There  are  men  even  in  your  midst  who  hunger  for 
food  and  shiver  in  the  cold,  and  when  they  are  refused 
the  supply  which  nature  demands,  if  they  stretch  forth 
their  hands  to  take  that  which  their  bodies  require  to 
retain  the  spirit,  ye  visit  that  upon  them  as  a  sin ;  and 
so  might  a  larger  portion  of  the  human  family  ever  be 
uncared  for,  were  they  to  depend  upon  your  aid  and 
assistance  to  raise  them  up  from  their  spiritual  darkness 
and  temporal  need.  So  they  surround  you  on  every 
hand.  Ye  need  not  cross  the  ocean — ye  need  not  go  to 
the  islands  of  the  sea,  or  the  burning  sands  of  Africa, 


116  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

to  find  employment  for  your  Christian  charities,  but  ye 
may  go  to  your  prisons, — ye  may  go  to  your  dark  cel 
lars  and  attics — ye  may  go  to  your  dens  of  infamy  and 
wretchedness,  and  there  ye  may  find  an  ample  field  to 
commence  a  Christian  warfare  with  poverty  and  igno 
rance,  and  abundant  opportunity  to  uplift  souls  who 
are  almost  soulless  for  want  of  a  cheering  light  to  glow 
amid  the  chilling  and  night-like  darkness.  Go  there 
and  tell  those  poor  degraded  ones,  of  comfort  and  joy 
for  them  here ;  tell  them  first  that  there  is  food  suffi 
cient  to  satisfy  their  craving  hunger,  and  they  will  listen 
to  you ;  and  when  you  have  done  this,  see  if  they  have 
not  a  soul — though  it  may  be  almost  entirely  hid  be 
neath  the  rubbish  and  filth  of  their  poverty  and  shame; 
and  when  this  becomes  apparent,  raise  them  up — take 
them  by  the  hand,  and  let  them  see  that  they  are  men 
and  women,  with  souls  which  may  be  made  bright  and 
lovely  through  your  influence,  and  when  this  is  accom 
plished,  their  eyes  will  brighten,  and  their  countenances 
beam  with  joy,  because  of  their  elevation  in  the  scale 
of  humanity.  Thus  will  ye  do  your  Master's  will  by 
loving  your  neighbor  as  yourself. 

But  when  the  church  has  been  so  tardy  in  performing 
this  work,  while  the  wants  of  humanity  call  so  loudly 
for  action,  is  it  to  be  wondered  at  that  spirits  come  to 
do  the  work  and  perform  the  action  which  have  been 
so  long  neglected  ?  Is  it  wonderful  that  the  very  same 
ignorant  mortals  who  left  you  in  the  midst  of  their 
ignorance  do  come  and  tell  you  that  they  are  happy, 
because  they  found  friends  to  take  them  by  the  hand 
and  teach  them  that  which  they  never  found  on  earth  ? 
And  wrhat  cause  is  there  for  sneers,  if  their  words  are 


A  MIKROK.  117 

simple  and  messages  imperfect?  A  simple  tale  is  better 
imperfectly  told,  than  a  fine  fable  highly  colored,  but 
without  a  substance.  But  the  spirits  who  love  their 
brethren  on  earth  are  rapidly  making  themselves  known 
to  the  inhabitants  thereof,  and  they  shall  come  as  a 
mighty  host,  and  shall  assist  man  to  raise  his  fellow- 
man  to  his  heaven-born  life,  for  not  by  a  name,  or 
profession,  .or  a  calling,  shall  ye  be  saved,  but  by  doing 
the  works  and  the  will  of  your  Father  which  is  in 
heaven.  Therefore,  Christian  brethren,  if  the  spirits 
return  only  to  teach  love  and  kindness,  be  it  in  ever  so 
simple  a  manner,  do  not  rebuke  them,  but  follow  the 
precepts  which  ye  call  holy  and  divine,  and  do  unto 
others  as  ye  would  that  they  would  do  unto  you ;  and 
by  love,  and  charity,  and  forbearance,  to  (the  brethren 
whom  ye  think  are  erring,  shall  the  world  see,  that  ye 
are  indeed  followers  of  the  meek  and  lowly  Jesus. 


118  THE   FUTUKE   LIFE. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

,  &  THE    BOOK     OF    LIFE. 

February  19,  1853. 

"WHEN  even  two  or  three  shall  meet  together  with 
humble  and  loving  hearts,  seeking  for  wisdom,  spirits 
will  be  attracted  to  bless  them  with  the  light  of  love 
and  truth.  Thus,  though  no  outward  or  visible  mani 
festation  be  made,  the  soul  may  look  inwardly,  and 
hold  communion  with  the  messengers  of  peace  and 
love  who  shall  write  their  thoughts  in  the  book  of  the 
inner  life.  Let,  then,  the  telegraphic  line  between  the 
soul  and  heaven  be  unobstructed  by  any  earthly  imped 
iment. 

It  is  not  signs  or  wonders  on  the  earth  that  should  be» 
sought,  but  all  should  seek  that  the  windows  of  the 
soul  may  be  opened,  so  that  the  brightness  of  spiritual 
wisdom  may  be  seen  and  appreciated  as  it  is  by  the 
harmonious  dwellers  of  the  Spirit-land.  It  is  this  wis 
dom  that  shall  cause  man  to  look  abroad  on  his  fellows 
with  a  discriminating  mind  and  with  a  feeling  heart. 
This  shall  elevate  his  soul  and  enable  it  to  penetrate 
into  the  recesses  of  cause  and  effect,  and  to  perceive 
the  operation  of  natural  laws  in  the  workings  of  tlio 
human  mind.  It  is  indeed  this  wisdom  which  shall 
open  to  thee,  O  man !  the  Book  of  Life — by  which  is 


THE   BOOK   OF   LIFE.  119 

signified  the  laws  and  beauties  of  the  spheres  which 
the  soul  may  inhabit ;  the  earth-sphere  being  to  thee 
the  first  lesson  of  the  unfolding  truth.  And  this 
volume  is  capable  of  being  made  much  clearer  to  the 
understanding  than  has  been  conceived ;  and  while 
thou  art  yet  an  inhabitant  of  the  rudimental  sphere, 
let  that  volume  be  carefully  perused;  for  by  so  doing 
thy  soul  shall  become  so  clear  that  thou  mayest  perceive 
how  great  are  the  powers  of  thy  being,  and  how  nearly 
it  is  possible  to  approach  and  assimilate  with  the  im 
mortal  spheres.  When  the  earthly  garb  is  changed  for 
a  purer  covering,  thou  dost  only  turn  over  another  leaf 
in  the  Book  of  Life  ;  thou  art  only  a  little  more  ethere 
al  ized  in  thy  nature,  so  as  to  be  able  to  step  a  little 
higher — thy  soul  has  only  cast  off  a  few  of  its  thick 
envelopes,  and  stands  forth  a  little  more  clearly.  So 
death,  when  viewed  in  its  true  light,  is  only  a  veil  re 
moved  from  the  eyes  of  the  spirit ;  and  in  proportion 
as  the  soul  on  earth  becomes  disrobed  of  its  dark  cover 
ings  and  external  views,  so  is  it  prepared  to  rise  higher 
in  the  sphere  of  existence  to  which  it  ascends. 

Thus  the  first  page  of  the  Book  of  Life  may  be 
perused  on  earth.  But  to  some  it  presents  almost  an 
empty  blank ;  while  to  others  it  glows  with  beautiful 
sentiments  of  love  and  harmony  in  unison  with  nature. 
To  some  it  is  a  dark,  blurred,  and  blotted  page,  whereon 
they  read  naught  but  desolation  and  sorrow ;  and  to 
others  it  seems  as  the  uprising  of  a  glorious  morning ; 
when  suddenly  the  leaf  is  turned,  and  they  are  ushered 
into  another  sphere.  So  all  read  the  first  page  more  or 
less  differently  ;  and  think  you  that  those  who  have 
hurriedly,  blindly,  and  ignorantly  perused  this,  will  be 


120  THE   FUTUEE   LIFE. 

introduced  at  once  to  all  the  higher  beauties  of  heaven  ? 
Not  so.  Every  soul-spark  from  the  divine  germ  must 
be  developed  on  a  natural  and  progressive  principle, 
and  if  on  earth  the  spirit  has  been  covered  with  a  man 
tle  of  darkness  which  has  obscured  its  vision  and  shut 
out  the  lessons  on  this  first  page  of  life,  it  must  read 
those  lessons  when  the  mantle  has  been  laid  aside  in  the 
tomb.  Hence  it  occurs  that  many  who  have  departed 
from  the  earth-sphere  are  not  far  beyond  its  more 
advanced  inhabitants  in  their  perusal  of  the  Book  of 
Life.  Some  are  just  learning  to  repeat  the  first  letters, 
as  they  are  revealed  to  their  dimmed  sight.  I  might 
show  you  those  who  have  not  yet  discovered  the  spark 
that  lingers  in  their  interior  being.  I  might  show  you 
others  who  are  progressing  from  a  state  of  darkness, 
and  are  turning  their  faces  upward  toward  the  light, 
and  I  might  show  you  how  earnestly  they  are  perusing 
those  primary  lessons  of  wisdom  which  they  could  not 
read  on  the  earth ;  and  then  I  could  point  you  to  angel- 
brothers  who  come  from  a  higher  heaven  of  purity, 
and  who,  reading  from  those  pages  of  light,  instruct 
their  weaker  kindred  in  its  beautiful  lore. 

By  many  the  Book  of  Life  has  been  carelessly 
scanned.  They  have  merely  glanced  at  the  covering — 
looked  only  on  the  outside,  but  have  not  examined  the 
store  of  wisdom  which  it  contains.  And  as  such  turn 
over  the  next  leaf  of  their  existence,  they  will  be  sur 
prised  to  find  how  great  was  their  simplicity  and  igno 
rance  with  respect  to  all  that  pertains  to  real  life. 
Many  others  also  who  have  sought  to  search  deeply 
into  the  mysteries  of  human  wisdom,  will  be  astonished 
to  find  how  much  mystery  they  have  created  for  them- 


THE    BOOK   OF   LIFE.  121 

selves,  and  not  only  for  themselves,  but  for  surrounding 
minds.  In  this  way  the  book  of  human  existence,  ob 
scured  by  a  cloudy  haze,  has  been  a  blank  to  many ; 
and  so  they  have  turned  over  the  second  page  without 
properly  consulting  the  first.  But  there  are  some 
minds  which  are  prepared  to  read  the  counsels  of 
divine  wisdom  ;  and  to  such  as  these,  who  are  willing 
to  cast  aside  the  trammels  of  education  and  prejudice, 
and  become  children  in  the  hands  of  teachers,  will  the 
Book  of  Life  be  opened — not  merely  the  first  and 
second,  but  many  succeeding  pages,  as  the  soul  becomes 
strengthened  to  receive  the  knowledge  contained  therein. 
It  is  not  the  fanatic,  or  the  man  whose  brain  is  the  re 
ceptacle  of  every  fanciful  chimera,  that  is  prepared  to 
receive  and  appreciate  immortal  lore;  it  is  only  by  a 
gradual,  a  philosophical,  and  harmonious  labor  and  un 
folding  of  soul,  that  a  few  of  the  human  family  are 
fitted  to  begin  the  investigation  which  shall  lead  to  a 
revealment  of  that  beauty  and  wisdom  which  are  con 
tained  in  the  yet  unread  pages  of  the  celestial  volume. 


122  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

A   BEAUTIFUL     LESSON. 
By  Mrs.  Ilemans,  March,  1S53. 

I  GAZED  at  a  little  bird,  and  it  taught  me  a  beautiful 
lesson.  When  first  it  became  conscious  of  being,  it 
asked  for  food,  that  being  all  the  knowledge  it  yet  pos 
sessed,  and  all  the  want  it  felt — food,  and  a  warm  cov 
ering,  as  it  nestled  close  to  its  parent,  under  the 
parent-wing.  As  I  still  gaze  at  the  tiny  thing,  it  be 
comes  stronger,  and  more  energetic  in  its  calls  for 
nourishment,  and  stretches  forth  its  little  head,  and 
would  fain  take  wing,  and  soar  after  the  guardian  whose 
watchful  care  has  protected  it  from  all  impending  dan 
ger.  And  daily  it  becomes  stronger  and  more  able  to 
observe  for  itself;  and  as  this  power  increases,  see  how 
it  endeavors  to  sustain  its  own  weight,  and  leave  the 
little  nest  which  has  been  its  world  so  long,  but  is  now 
becoming  too  small  to  contain  it  longer.  Very  soon  I 
behold  the  little  bird  flying  a  short  distance,  and  the 
parent  has  permitted  it  to  make  this  trial  of  its  strength, 
merely  to  teach  it  the  way  which  it  may  go  when  it 
becomes  stronger,  and  has  no  need  of  a  protector  as  in 
its  feeble  and  infantile  state.  Then  it  returns  to  the 
little  nest ;  but  oh,  how  very  small  and  uncomfortable 
now  seems  the  once  downy  home.  Having  once  taken 


A   BEAUTIFUL   LESSON.  123 

a  glimpse  of  the  outer  beauty  which,  surrounds  that 
home,  it  can  never  more  remain  there  contented,  but 
longs  to  grow  and  to  strengthen,  that  it  may  soar  away 
in  the  distance,  and  behold  the  beautiful  world  above 
and  around  it.  And  soon,  little  bird,  wilt  thou  leave 
that  nest  in  which  thy  infant  being  was  developed, 
never  more  to  return ;  but  through  the  boundless  sky, 
and  in  the  pure  atmosphere  wilt  thou  soar  and  become 
glad,  and  happy,  in  thy  heavenward  flight. 

Like  unto  this  little  bird,  in  its  flight  upward,  is  Man. 
He  comes  into  being,  surrounded  by  the  things  of  sense 
that  crowd  the  realm  of  external  life ;  but,  as  he  grows 
stronger  and  becomes  interiorly  expanded,  he  is  made 
conscious  of  his  own  inward  existence  as  an  individual 
ized  soul.  Then,  as  he  sees  a  depth  to  be  reached,  or  a 
height  to  be  attained  which  he  is  unable  to  arrive  at, 
struggling  ever  to  rise,  yet  feeling  his  want  of  strength 
to  do  so,  he  returns  dissatisfied  and  disappointed.  But 
again  the  longing  grows  stronger  within  him  to  know 
more  of  the  future.  Beautiful,  but  dreamlike  visions 
float  before  him.  Strange  music  seems  to  stir  up  his 
soul  with  a  deep  melody,  and  pure  and  beautiful  images, 
as  descending  from  a  far-off  world  of  beauty,  pass  in 
the  distance,  ever  eluding  his  grasp,  yet  ever  beckoning 
him  onward.  And  again  he  becomes  restless — again  he 
attempts  to  soar  above  his  prison-house  of  clay ;  and  he 
gazes  into  the  heart  of  the  world,  listening  for  an  en 
couraging  voice,  but  finds  no  echo  there  to  the  deep 
longings  of  his  soul.  Then  he  turns  and  looks  within 
his  own  being,  and  now  and  then  he  catches  a  glimpse 
of  his  ideal  world  ;  but  as  the  aspirations  that  rise  up 
within  him  remain  unsatisfied,  he  begins  to  regard  them 


124  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

merely  as  a  dream  of  youth  and  sunshine,  which  will 
pass  away  with  coming  years  and  coming  cares.  And 
as  the  heart  becomes  corroded  by  the  anxieties  of  life, 
it  loses  the  freshness  of  its  youthful  being — loses  its 
hungering  after  the  beautiful,  which  it  once  required 
as  a  food  to  sustain  the  strength  of  the  soul.  Thus  does 
man  when  engaged  in  the  busy  turmoil  of  life,  carelessly 
resign  that  knowledge  of  the  inner  life,  which  would 
make  his  old  age  as  a  fountain  of  youth  and  hope,  whose 
freshness  would  eternally  renew  the  beauty  of  the  soul ; 
— and  this  is  because  he  is  wrongly  educated,  for  when 
the  spirit  of  man  in  his  youth  would  fain  soar  on  high, 
to  be  filled  with  the  stream  of  knowledge,  he  is  not 
directed  to  look  within  himself  to  find  the  hidden 
spring. 

But  lo  !  those  far-off  visions  of  more  than  Eden  love 
liness,  are  but  the  outshadowings  of  the  spirit's  beauty, 
which  lies  within  its  own  deep  bosom.  The  dim  images 
of  beautiful  beings  that  are  mirrored  in  the  soul,  are 
but  the  reflection  of  angel-forms  with  which  that  soul 
is  in  close  communion  ;  and  the  deep  melody  which 
touches  the  chords  of  the  spirit  as  with  airy  fingers,  is 
but  the  dreamy  music  which  the  material  sense  could 
never  feel.  O  man,  how  deep,  how  beautiful  howun- 
fathomed  are  the  fountains  of  knowledge  and  of  joy, 
which  lie  within  thine  own  being  ! — and  how  corroding 
in  their  nature,  are  the  material  forms  and  fancies  in 
which  thou  art  ever  robing  thyself  as  with  a  mantle,  to 
keep  out  the  spirit's  light  and  beauty  !  Oh,  shut  not  thy 
self  up  as  within  a  temple  of  stone  or  iron  which  none 
may  penetrate,  but  throw  off  every  external  covering 
from  thy  soul's  form,  and  be  childlike,  and  simple,  and 


A   BEAUTIFUL    LESSOR.  125 

truthful  in  thy  walk ;  look  above  the  little  world  which 
you  live  upon,  and  soar  upward  and  feel  the  joy  of  thy 
spirit's  unfolding  into  a  world  of  peace  and  everlasting 
rest. 


126  THE  FUTURE  LIFE. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

•    RETROSPECTION. 

May  25,  1S53. 

MY  EARTHLY  FRIENDS  : — 

I  have  been  permitted  to  return  to  niy  old,  my 
former  place  of  abode  for  a  few  moments,  that  I  may 
give  you  a  few  of  the  sentiments  which  now  fill  my 
soul  with  wonder  and  admiration. 

I  have  not  been  long  an  inhabitant  of  these  upper 
regions,  of  which  I  am  about  to  speak ;  but  short  and 
blissful  as  my  experience  has  been,  I  would  not  exchange 
it  for  all  the  honors  and  glories  which  a  thousand  years 
on  earth,  with  all  their  changing  scenes  of  times,  and 
of  action,  and  opinions  might  heap  upon  me. 

My  station  on  earth  was  considered  an  honorable 
one;  by  my  fellow-countrymen  I  was  looked  up  to  as 
endowed  with  a  degree  of  wisdom,  which  enabled  me 
to  exert  a  controlling  influence  over  the  minds  of  my 
fellow-men. 

And  I  have  since  discovered  that  many  things  which 
were  said  and  done  by  me  have  left  a  lasting  impression 
behind  ;  and  for  all  those  true  and  earnest  efforts  which 
were  made  for  the  good  of  my  fellow-men  in  the  form, 
and  which  have  left  their  impression  on  the  race,  I  now 


RETROSPECTION.  127 

thank  God  from  my  inmost  soul.  But  for  many  others 
done  by  me  in  moments  of  thoughtlessness,  or  when 
acting  under  the  impulses  of  impetuous  feeling  or 
aroused  passions,  my  deepest  regrets  are  awakened, 
and  the  more  that  I  am  daily  witnessing  their  baleful 
effects. 

It  is  very  delightful,  after  leaving  the  earth,  my 
friends,  to  return  and  look  back  on  a  life  well  spent 
in  doing  unto  others  as  I  would  that  they  should  do 
unto  me.  It  is  a  most  pleasant  reflection,  and  gives 
back  a  sweet  perfume  from  earth  even  while  dwelling 
in  heaven. 

My  mind  is  gazing  back  on  the  hours  spent  while 
here,  and  I  have  thought,  within  the  depths  of  my 
soul,  that  were  it  my  mission  to  return  again  to  the 
form  I  left,  and  live  over  again  my  short  life,  how  dif 
ferently  would  I  employ  it ! 

It  is  but  a  reflection,  for  well  I  know  it  is  impossible. 
But  how  clearly  does  reflection  cause  every  past  action 
to  stand  forth  before  my  eyes  in  bold  relief  at  this  mo 
ment  !  It  is  so  impressed  on  my  mind,  and  oh !  how  I 
would  impress  it  upon  others,  how  much  of  joy  or  sor 
row,  of  heaven  or  hell,  we  create  for  ourselves ! 

I  have  been  permitted  to  come  here,  night  after  night, 
and  gaze  upon  the  wise  spirits  who  have  been  directing 
your  minds  to  higher  wisdom  than  mine  has  ever  tasted 
of.  My  mind  has  expanded,  and  my  soul  swelled  out, 
as  I  have  gazed  on  the  vast  fields  of  living  light  and 
beauty  that  spread  before  me,  and  are  yet  to  be  explored. 

My  labor  has  but  begun  ;  I  am  but  learning  the  first 
lessons  of  profound  knowledge,  which  belongs  not  to 
earth,  but  to  eternal  and  ever-living  happiness.  "What 


128  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

a  mere  child  of  knowledge  I  realize  myself  to  be  when 
gazing  around  me ! 

Wise  men  of  earth !  could  you  but  gaze  up  and  see 
the  wisdom  that  is  around  you,  and  ever  impressing 
your  minds,  your  wisdom  would  seem  so  foolish  you 
would  veil  your  faces  in  meekness  and  humility,  and 
you  would  feel  glad  and  thankful  to  see  those  majestic 
forms  who  surround  you,  who  assist  and  uphold  you 
by  their  wisdom,  and  whisper  words  of  strength  to 
your  weakened  spirits,  when  struggling  for  light,  like 
the  bird  struggling  in  the  net  of  the  fowler. 

I  would  again  say,  did  the  wise  men  of  the  earth 
know  how  much  they  depend  on  sources  other  than 
themselves,  they  would  not  be  puffed  up  so  much  with 
their  own  self-love.  The  impression  of  their  self-im 
portance  would  be  dimmed,  and  they  would  be  willing 
to  come  as  little  children  to  learn  internal  wisdom. 


THE  MECHANIC.  129 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 


THE    MECHANIC. 

» 
June  17, 1853. 

I  COME  on  an  errand  here  this  evening,  or  at  least 
was  sent  to  give  that  which  might  be  a  lesson  when 
taken  in  connection  with  some  of  your  teachings. 

"While  a  dweller  on  earth,  my  occupation  was  that  of 
a  humble  artisan,  and  I  earned  my  daily  bread  by  fol 
lowing  a  humble  occupation,  and  was  only  prevented 
from  becoming  an  enthusiastic  laborer  in  the  higher 
branches  of  my  profession  by  the  force  of  circum 
stances,  which  made  me  what  the  world  called  a  poor 
man.  But  there  was  ever  within  my  heart  a  deep 
yearning,  an  earnest  longing  to  excel  in  that  in  which 
I  was  only  a  lower-class  workman.  And  having  lived 
out  the  number  of  years  which  my  body  could  sustain 
my  soul  on  this  earth,  I  departed  to  another  sphere, 
and  now  I  wish  to  show  you  in  what  I  have  been 
engaged  since  my  entrance  there.  I  was  not  what  the 
world  called  a  religionist,  nor  was  I  an  immoral  man, 
but  my  principles  were  based  on  the  considerations 
which  I  could  bring  to  bear  in  favor  of  natural  reason 
ing,  or,  as  you  may  call  it,  common  sense. 

Therefore,  when  entering  upon  my  next  state,  I 
naturally  shrunk  back,  being  afraid  to  enter  boldly  a 


130  THE   FUTUEE   LIFE. 

place  of  which  I  knew  so  little  beforehand.  I  was 
very  soon,  however,  met  by  some  dear  relatives,  who 
received  me  with  exceeding  joy  and  thankfulness. 
And  having  explained  to  me  the  position  which  I 
should  have  to  occupy,  they  told  me  I  should  be  amply 
supplied  with  instructors,  who  would  patiently  and 
mildly  teach  me  all  1  might  desire  to  know  ;  that 
whether  it  wras  much  or  little  wras  wholly  depending  on 
myself,  for  knowledge  is  never  forced  on  any  one  in  the 
spirit-world.  So  after  becoming  initiated  into  the 
ways  and  customs  of  that  place,  or  community  as  I 
may  call  it,  I  soon  became  deeply  interested  in  the 
work  which  my  hands  found  to  do,  and  that  was  the 
very  same  occupation  which  I  had  so  earnestly  desired 
to  excel  in  while  on  earth.  It  may  seem  strange,  but 
it  is  true,  that  I  was  really  engaged  in  the  same  occu 
pation,  and  the  same  pursuits  attracted  me  which  had 
engrossed  me  while  in  the  body,  but  my  materials  were 
of  a  more  refined  nature. 

I  resided  in  that  place  until  I  became  too  old  a 
scholar  to  learn  any  more  in  that  school.  I  was  then 
impressed  to  go  to  another,  and  sol  have  been  studying 
and  laboring  for  years  in  this  pursuit.  Not  in  this 
alone,  but  it  was  the  predominant  topic  which  has  en 
gaged  my  mind,  having  the  greatest  attraction  for  me, 
and  calling  out  my  energies  more  powerfully  than  any 
thing  else.  My  soul  is  alive  to  all  the  beauties  which 
surround  it ;  and  looking  about  through  the  land  where 
I  dwell,  I  see  many  beautiful  structures  that  man  would 
call  a  vast  conception  of  brain,  and  that,  my  friends,  is 
the  conception  of  my  brain.  That  which  is  beautiful 
to  the  eyes  of  others  is  an  emanation  or  a  labor  which 


THE  MECHANIC.  131 

has  been  brought  into  its  present  state  by  the  energies 
which  have  been  expanded  and  developed  in  my  indi 
vidual  case. 

Thus  you  may  see  that  all  spirits  have  an  occupation 
or  employment,  but  mine  is  not  performed  solely  by  me. 
There  are  many  others  assisting  me,  and  learning  of 
me  that  which  has  made  me  so  happy  and  useful  to 
those  around  me,  while  others  are  quite  as  useful  to  me, 
thus  all  depending  on  one  another  in  our  sphere  of  ex 
istence. 

I  can't  speak  more  of  my  experience  at  present,  but 
others  will  who  will  speak  better.  This  lesson  is  only 
given  as  having  a  connection  with  your  late  teachings 
— a  filling  up  of  shades,  another  tint  in  the  coloring  of 
the  picture. 


132  THE  FUTURE   LIFE. 


CHAPTEK  XXIY. 

THE      PKEACHEK. 

June  17,  1S53. 

"  FOB  the  wicked  shall  be  cast  into  hell,  and  all  the 
nations  that  forget  God.  This  is  a  solemn  thought,  my 
hearers,  and  one  on  which  we  should  prayerfully  and 
candidly  exercise  our  minds.  Yea,  verily.  It  is  a 
solemn  thought.  The  wicked  shall  be  cast  into  hell, 
where  the  worm  never  dies,  and  the  fire  is  never 
quenched.  Oh !  my  friends,  flee  from  the  wrath  to 
come.  Put  away  your  sins,  lest  the  Son  of  Man  come 
in  the  night-time,  and  oh  !  ye  sinners  !  beware  how  ye 
tempt  an  angry  God  !" 

This  was  the  doctrine  I  preached  on  earth,  this  the 
way  in  which  I  filled  the  poor  human  heart  with  fear 
and  trembling,  with  shrinking  from  a  kind  and  benefi 
cent  God,  whose  only  manifestation  is  smiling  on  his 
creatures,  by  calling  him  angry !  by  crying  up  hell-fire, 
the  horrors  of  those  who  disobey,  and  distorting  every 
thing  to  suit  my  own  peculiar  views.  I  thought  I  was 
doing  right  and  God  a  service  by  upholding  these 
gloomy  dogmas,  which  I  gave  forth  with  such  a  zeal, 
with  such  bitter  denunciations  against  the  erring 
mortals  who  should  have  been  encouraged  and  dealt 
kindly  with,  and  not  horrified  and  frightened  with  the 
contemplation  of  death. 


THE   PKEACHER.  133 

I  thus  departed  from  earth,  feeling  happy  that  I  had 
done  my  duty  and  borne  my  cross,  and  might  enter  into 
the  joys  of  my  Father's  house.  I  entered  the  spirit- 
world,  but  was  not  met  by  the  rejoicing  and  bright 
angels  I  expected ;  by  some  friends,  to  be  sure,  but 
their  countenances  were  sad  and  gloomy;  there  was 
evidently  something  on  their  minds.  Instead  of  re 
joicing  and  songs  of  praise,  it  was  rather  a  gloomy  and 
mournful  greeting  on  my  first  entrance,  and  a  sadness 
came  over  my  soul.  I  asked,  "  How  is  this  ?  Why 
should  heaven  seem  so  gloomy  a  place  ?"  I  said,  ''Friends, 
can  you  tell  me  the  reason  ?  There  is  no  rejoicing,  no 
gladness  in  your  looks.  You  have  some  inward  sor 
row.  Pray,  convey  me  to  Him  whose  cause  I  have 
served.  Let  me  see  the  Saviour  who  died  on  the  cross 
to  redeem  sinners.  Give  me  something  to  repay  me  for 
all  my  labor." 

One  venerable-looking  brother,  whom  I  had  known 

£3 

on  earth,  approached  me  solemnly,  and,  taking  my 
hand,  said,  "  Our  life-teachings  have  been  wrong.  They 
have  caused  more  mourning  and  shrinking  from  the 
approach  of  death  than  happiness,  driving  hundreds 
away  by  their  asperity,  who  would  have  been  glad  to 
gaze  beyond  the  veil  of  eternity."  I  asked,  "  Can  it  be 
possible  that  my  whole  life  has  been  spent  wrongly, 
that  I  lived  an  inharmonious  life,  that  instead  of  doing 
God  service,  I  have  done  evil  toward  my  fellow-men  ?" 
My  soul  was  so  troubled  and  cast  down,  that  after 
pausing  awhile,  I  said  to  that  brother,  "  What  shall  I 
do  to  be  saved  ?"  He  said,  "  When  you  shall  see  your 
errors,  and  be  willing  to  go  down  and  redeem  the  wrong 
you  have  done  in  the  hearts  which  are  there,  then,  and 


134:  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

not  till  then,  will  you  begin  your  path  of  ascension, 
and  by  your  labor  blot  out  your  sins  by  assisting  others 
to  blot  out  theirs." 

And,  my  friends,  as  soon  as  I  was  made  conscious  of 
my  error,  I  began  my  work.  I  gave  up  my  narrow 
conceptions  of  the  Deity.  Groveling  worm  that  I  was, 
how  little  did  I  know  of  the  majesty  of  God  !  I  be 
gan  earnestly  and  trustfully  to  cast  away  the  chains 
that  bound  my  soul.  I  began  my  labors.  And,  oh, 
yes,  it  was  a  labor,  indeed ;  sufficient  to  wash  away  my 
many  sins,  when  I  shall  have  washed  away  the  errors 
from  those  minds  whose  ignorance  was  made  darker  by 
my  errors,  and  who  might  now  have  been  farther  ad 
vanced  but  for  my  teachings. 

I  am  now  ascending.  I  begin  to  see  the  beauties  of 
the  spirit- world,  and  the  tears  fill  my  eyes  when  I  think 
what  I  might  have  been. 

Friends  !  thank  your  God  that  you  are  free,  and  that 
you  are  on  the  road  ahead,  far  in  advance  of  many  of 
the  dwellers  in  the  spirit-land. 


THE   RECEPTION   OF   SPIRITUALISM.  135 


CHAPTER  XXY. 

THE     RECEPTION     OF     SPIRITUALISM. 

A  Vision.— June  30, 1853. 

I  SEE  a  great  city  in  the  distance ;  a  great,  busy  place. 
I  see  one  man  coming  from  that  city.  He  looks  old, 
yet  is  tall  and  erect,  and  his  hair  is  gray.  Under  his 
arm  he  has  a  roll  of  paper.  He  is  coming  on  some  im 
portant  business  connected  with  this  place.  Some  have 
gone  out  to  meet  him.  To  them  he  is  unrolling  his 
papers,  and  spreading  them  out  before  them.  They 
have  found  something  new  there,  and  look  incredulous. 
They  shake  their  heads  and  turn  away,  yet  their  atten 
tion  is  arrested.  They  crowd  up  and  look  at  the  papers. 
They  read  them,  pass  an  opinion  upon  them,  and  turn 
away.  He  has  shown  them  what  they  are,  and  now 
his  part  is  done.  He  therefore  turns  back  to  that  city, 
but  he  leaves  the  papers  behind  him.  With  his  back 
toward  me  he  walks  slowly  along,  in  deep  meditation, 
and  with  his  arms  folded.  He  is  alone,  and  no  one 
notices  him.  They  are  too  earnestly  engaged  looking 
at  his  papers.  Now  a  great  crowd  has  assembled 
around  them,  and  it  is  very  much  excited  by  something 
wonderful  they  have  found  in  them. 

Now  they  are  passing  them  over  their  heads  to  their 
leaders,  and  spreading  them  before  them,  and  asking 


136  THE   FUTUEE    LIFE. 

their  opinion.  If  they  receive  them  favorably,  the 
crowd  are  willing  to,  but  they  want  their  sentiments 
first.  I  see  some  old  men,  with  spectacles  on,  who  are 
examining  them.  They  go  together  in  the  corner  of  a 
large  room,  and  pore  over  them.  Some  gather  in 
groups  and  discuss  them ;  some  turn  away  impatiently, 
and  walk  up  and  down,  gravely  considering  them. 

Now  I  see  some  of  the  priests  come  up  to  examine 
them.  One  of  them  has  found  something  objectionable. 
He  declaims  against  it  as  unlawful.  He  says  it  will 
ruin  the  people ;  it  will  not  do  to  let  the  people  get 
hold  of  such  doctrines.  He  is  very  much  excited. 

But  another  one  of  them  is  examining  them  all  over 
very  quietly.  He  has  found  something  beautiful,  and 
points  it  out  to  those  standing  near  him.  He  says, 
That  is  a  beautiful  idea.  It  has  never  occurred  to  him 
before,  and  it  is  worth  examining  more  closely. 

Now  one  of  the  priests  is  approaching,  so  puffed  up 
with  pride  and  self-conceit  he  won't  look  at  the  papers, 
but  turns  away  with  a  sneer. 

Now  some  learned  men  are  examining  them.  They 
say,  Show  us  the  philosophy  of  this  thing,  give  us  the 
laws  which  govern  it,  let  us  know  the  science  of  it. 

Now  they  have  all  got  into  a  wrangle  about  it ;  they 
dispute,  and  all  talk  together. 

The  crowd  who  first  received  it  seem  to  have  dropped 
it,  and  it  is  among  the  educated  classes.  They  disagree 
about  it ;  some  of  them  want  to  keep  it  among  them 
selves,  while  the  crowd  are  waiting  their  opinion,  and 
as  soon  as  it  is  given  they  will  consent,  with  some  ex 
ceptions. 

Now  the  papers  begin  to  look  large.     How  they  are 


THE   RECEPTION   OF   SPIRITUALISM.  137 

spread  out,  and  carried  round,  and  commented  on. 
Almost  every  one  has  a  leaf  or  a  copy.  And  spirits 
are  standing  by  their  side  while  they  are  reading  them, 
though  they  can  not  see  them. 

There  is  very  great  excitement  among  the  intellectual 
classes.  They  have  all  got  hold  of  them. 

And  now  approaches  again  the  man  who  brought 
the  papers.  Crowds  of  people  are  going  to  him.  They 
think  he  must  know  all  about  it.  Some  are  inquiring 
of  him,  some  are  abusing  him,  calling  him  all  sorts  of 
names.  Some  shake  hands  with  him,  and  yet  are  afraid 
people  shall  see  them  do  so.  But  they  seem  to  think 
so  much  of  him.  Yet  he  wears  the  same  calm  expres 
sion  of  countenance  to  all.  lie  tells  them  there  are  the 
papers,  just  as  they  were  given  to  him,  and  it  is  not  his 
fault  if  they  differ  from  their  opinions.  They  must 
judge  for  themselves. 

I  see  one  man  approaching  him,  who  is  very  dark 
and  repelling.  He  threatens  him.  He  would  annilii 
late  him  if  he  could,  he  talks  so  bitterly.  Yet  he  sits 
calmly  midst  it  all.  Close  by  him  stands  a  majestic 
spirit,  who  sustains  and  strengthens  him.  That  causes 
him  to  look  so  firm.  He  loses  none  of  his  dignity  or 
self-respect  by  any  thing  that  dark  one  has  said.  He 
is  neither  awed  nor  overcome,  but  is  sorrowful.  I  see 
the  tear  glisten  in  his  eye,  as  he  turns  hopeless  away. 

That  dark  man  is  surrounded  by  a  gloomy  cloud. 
He  has  two  or  three  others  with  him.  He  stands  up 
higher  than  they ;  but  they  all  feel  the  chilling  influ 
ence  of  that  dark  cloud,  but  not  with  such  force  and 
fury  as  it  works  on  him. 

What  a  storm  is  raging  around  him  who  brought  the 


138  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

papers !  There  is  such  a  dust  and  confusion  around 
him  that  I  can  hardly  see  him.  But  he  is  not  forsaken. 
There  is  something  bright  and  shining  right  over  him. 
The  storm  will  not  hurt  him.  He  has  six  or  seven 
people  near  him.  How  bad  they  feel !  They  are  cry 
ing,  and  I  see  him  no  more,  while  the  storm  rages  with 
more  violence  than  ever. 

But  ah !  now  I  see  him  again.  There  he  is,  right  in 
the  light  1  The  storm  has  passed  away,  and  he  looks 
happy  and  pleased.  He  seems  strong  and  young.  Just 
see  how  beautiful  every  thing  is  since  the  storm  has 
gone !  how  many  green  and  beautiful  things  spring  up 
all  around  him !  The  air  is 'clear  and  balmy.  A  great 
many  old  things  have  tumbled  into  ruins,  and  every 
thing  has  a  renewed  and  youthful  look.  Those  who 
were  near  him  now  look  so  rejoiced.  The  storm  has 
damaged  them  some,  too,  but  it  has  done  them  good- 
Their  countenances  look  clearer  and  better.  He  has 
gone  through  a  great  deal,  but  he  has  become  purer, 
and  looks  like  an  infant.  He  is  so  spiritual.  He  is 
the  image  of  a  good  man :  serene,  joyful,  and  happy. 
He  was  suffering  in  a  good  cause,  and  see  what  good 
has  come  of  it. 

Now  all  that  excited  crowd  trouble  him  no  more. 
He  looks  so  beautiful,  fresh,  and  new.  The  sun  shines 
so  brightly  over  him,  and  the  birds  sing  so  cheerfully 
around  him. 

And  now  he  passes  from  my  sight,  in  a  cloud  of 
glowing  light.  And  so,  dear  friends,  good-night. 


THE   DJtUNKARD.  139 


CHAPTEE  XXYI. 

TH  E       DE  UNKAKD . 

From  Mrs.  Hemans,  July  30,  1853. 

GENTLE  FEIENDS  : — In  obedience  to  the  dictates  of 
wisdom  and  duty,  which  guide  and  control  our  move 
ments  here,  I  have  just  left  the  couch  of  a  poor  dying 
drunkard,  with  his  bloated  and  diseased  body  still  re 
maining  upon  it,  but  his  spirit  accompanies  me.  For 
many  years  previous  to  his  decease  have  I  watched  his 
downward  course,  and  it  has  deeply  grieved  my  spirit 
to  see  how  he  repelled  all  the  kindly  admonitions  of  his 
spirit-friends  (which  they  whispered  to  his  heart),  and 
drove  them  far  from  him  by  his  evil  course,  which 
brought  him  into  communion  with  spirits  who  hurried 
him  along  by  their  influence,  and  exerted  over  his 
mind  an  unlimited  sway,  hurrying  him  down  to  the 
grave,  that  his  spirit  might  mingle  with  theirs  in  dark 
ness  and  misery.  And  having  been  sent  on  an  errand 
of  mercy  to  his  poor  departing  spirit,  I  would  tell  you 
of  his  experience,  as  it  may  convey  to  your  minds  the 
true  position  of  those  who  thus  leave  the  body.  I  see 
many  spirit-friends  waiting  in  the  distance;  their  gar 
ments  are  white  and  pure,  and  their  countenances 
would  be  beautiful,  were  it  not  for  the  expression  of 
deep  sorrow  which  I  see  painted  thereon,  for  I  perceive 


140  THE   FUTTJEE   LIFE. 

they  are  near  and  dear  relatives  of  this  poor  drunkard. 
But  as  light  and  darkness  may  not  mingle,  they  can 
not  approach  him  any  more  closely  than  they  now  are. 
But  now,  closer  by  him,  appear  more  spirits,  whose 
bearing  and  looks  are  very  different  from  those  which  I 
have  just  described.  They  seem  to  exult  with  a  sort  of 
fiendish  joy  to  see  another  companion  added  to  their 
ranks.  And  now  that  the  drunkard's  spiritual  sight  is 
opened,  and  he  sees  the  companions  who  have  been  so 
closely  surrounding  him  daily  and  nightly  by  their 
loathsome  presence,  he  turns  away  his  head,  he  shuts 
his  eyes,  and  shudders !  It  is  fearful  for  him  to  look 
upon  them  in  their  full  deformity  of  character.  And 
now  he  is  gazing  about  him,  and  wondering  where  he 
shall  turn.  He  verily  seems  a  great  stranger  here  ;  he 
thinks  of  all  the  early  lessons  which  were  impressed 
upon  his  mind  while  a  child ;  he  remembers  to  have 
heard  of  a  heaven  and  a  hell;  but  still  his  ideas  are 
very  indistinct  in  regard  to  either,  it  having  seemed 
more  as  a  dream,  or  a  lesson  which  he  learned  in  child 
hood,  only  to  be  forgotten  and  neglected  in  the  years 
of  manhood  !  But  now  his  heart  dies  within  him,  for 
he  knows  not  where  to  turn.  He  wishes  that  heaven 
might  be  his  destination,  yet  he  is  well  aware  of  his 
un fitness  to  enter  that  bright  place.  And  the  other 
alternative  seems  to  be  that  which  causes  him  to  shud 
der  from  head  to  foot,  for  all  that  presents  itself  on  the 
other  side  is  coupled  with  the  name  of  hell.  Oh, 
frightful  thought !  lie  thinks,  "  It  can  not  be  possible 
that  I  am  to  descend  to  that  horrid  place  !  Would  to 
God  I  had  changed  my  ways  before  coming  here." 
And  his  mind  seems  strangely  clear,  and  his  memory 


ot   LI 8ft j 

THE  DBUNKAJJD.  141 

>  vrnfc 


becomes  wonderfully  renewed,  instantaneously  as  it 
were — and  he  reviews  in  a  moment  the  whole  of  his 
past  life,  and  bitterly  exclaiming,  "  Fool  that  I  was, 
to  have  been  so  blind  !"  he  seems  to  give  way  to  dark 
despair.  Having  given  vent  to  the  anguish  of  his 
feelings,  he  raises  himself  up,  and  gazes  around.  And 
behold  !  He  is  in  a  vast  country.  It  is  not  the  earth 
upon  which  he  did  live,  but  it  bears  a  strong  resem 
blance  to  it  in  many  points  of  view.  It  is  peopled  by 
many  different  characters,  who  all  appear  to  be  interest 
ed  in  their  different  occupations  ;  but  still  there  seems 
to  be  no  hand  reached  out  to  greet  him.  He  would 
fain  travel  around  and  become  acquainted;  but  some 
thing  seems  to  stay  his  footsteps.  He  now  sees  what  it 
is  ;  he  has  been  gazing  on  the  pleasant  side  of  the 
country,  that  which  he  would  like  to  become  an  inhabi 
tant  of;  but  in  turning  himself  around  he  discovers 
those  repulsive,  dusky  persons  who  first  annoyed  him  by 
their  presence.  He  would  fain  turn  away,  but  can 
not ;  they  seem  to  command  him  to  come  among  them, 
and  mingle  with  them,  as  one  of  themselves.  And 
upon  comparing  himself  with  them,  to  his  sorrow  and 
surprise  he  sees  that  he  resembles  them  in  manner  and 
appearance  much  more  than  those  on  the  other  side. 
And  he  is  compelled  to  walk  among  them,  and  see,  and 
feel  their  situation.  On  his  speaking  of  his  desire  to  go 
in  the  other  direction,  they  tell  him  with  a  derisive 
laugh  that  he  is  their  guest,  that  they  have  long  attend 
ed  on  him  and  administered  to  his  wants  and  passions 
— that  they  have  enjoyed  over  again  the  intoxicating 
drink  which  he  partook  of  so  plentifully  in  their 
presence — that  they  are  yet  slaves  to  the  appetite 


142  THE   FUTDKE   LIFE. 

which  had  brought  him  there ;  but  without  the  same 
substantial  means  of  gratifying  it,  and  in  seeing  and 
aiding  others  they  now  took  infinite  delight.  He  was 
borne  along  as  it  seemed  irresistibly,  constantly  coming 
in  contact  with  those  persons,  in  ways  which  were 
revolting  to  his  nature,  and  still  wishing  to  escape  from 
the  toils  which  seemed  to  encompass  him.  ^It  appeared 
as  though  he  had  awaked  from  a  long  and  painful  dream, 
and  that  dream  seemed  to  have  begun  when  he  was  a 
child,  and  only  to  have  ended  with  his  life.  And  now  the 
dark  truth  seemed  surely  about  being  realized.  Oh, 
how  unsightly  and  loathsome  he  appeared  even  to  him 
self!  how  misshapen  and  repulsive  seemed  his  whole 
manner  and  bearing !  what  a  flood  of  darkness  rolled 
over  his  soul  as  he  sat  and  reflected  !  "  Surely,"  said 
he,  "  it  would  have  been  better  had  I  never  been  born." 
When  a  voice  at  his  side  spoke  gently  to  him  and 
replied:  "It  would  have  been  better  for  thee,  poor, 
misguided  man,  hadst  thou  but  improved  the  talent 
which  God  implanted  in  thy  soul,  instead  of  giving 
reins  to  the  ungoverned  appetite  of  thy  passions,  which 
took  away  from  thee  the  brightest  and  best  days  of  thy 
earthly  career,  and  has  made  thee  unfit  for  the  society 
of  the  good  and  pure,  and  a  loathsome  object  to  thy 
self,  even  among  the  vile.  But  look  up,  my  brother 
man,  thy  despair  is  not  so  deep,  nor  thy  condemnation 
so  lasting,  but  that  the  waters  of  mercy  and  love  may 
flow  into  thy  heart,  and  redeem  thee  from  the  sink  of 
iniquity  into  which  thou  hast  fallen.  The  society  by 
which  thou  art  surrounded  is  vile ;  but  it  is  of  their  own 
making,  and  they  would  fain  keep  thee,  or  any  other 
spirit,  among  them,  whose  propensities  chime  in  with 


THE   DKUNKAKJD.  143 

theirs,  to  swell  their  ranks  and  augment  their  power  of 
committing  evil.  Thou  canst  now  see  to  what  debasing 
society  men  subject  themselves  when  following  out  only 
the  animal  instincts  of  their  nature;  thou  canst  now 
see  why  it  is  that  some  become  so  gross  and  repelling, 
that  they  appear  as  though  a  spark  of  goodness  or  the 
love  of  God  had  never  entered  their  hearts.  Oh  !  such 
influences  will  repel  all  that  is  pure  and  good,  and  make 
of  man  but  a  mere  animal,  to  wallow  in  the  filth  and 
mire,  and  then  lie  down  and  die,  leaving  naught  behind 
to  mark  that  he  ever  existed,  but  the  memory  of  his 
evil  doings  ;  and  these  live  with  him  after  he  has  left 
the  earth,  as  well  as  on  the  earth.  A  new  life  is  now 
before  thee,  and  it  depends  upon  thyself  whether  thou 
wilt  remain  here,  and  partake  of  the  works  which  thou 
seest,  or  whether  thou  wilt  begin  earnestly  to  labor, 
that  thy  mind,  which  is  undeveloped  as  a  child's,  save 
in  evil,  may  become  filled  with  strength  and  knowledge, 
that  thou  mayest  be  able,  and  firm,  to  leave  thy  present 
company,  if  none  will  ascend  with  thee,  for  they  still 
love  the  evil  better  than  the  good.  And  whenever  thou 
wilt,  thou  mayest  begin,  humbly  and  patiently,  and 
meekly,  with  the  trust  of  a  little  child,  to  learn  the 
path  to  heaven.  Thy  mind  is  now  an  unsightly  scroll, 
having  neither  order  nor  conformity  of  action  ;  but  if 
thou  dost  earnestly  desire  it,  thou  wilt  be  assisted  by  a 
spirit  whose  duty  it  will  be  to  teach  thee  how  to  be 
come  an  apt  scholar  in  the  simple  and  beautiful  path 
of  knowledge  and  happiness  ;  and  unless  thy  mind  is  so 
inclined,  my  brother,  unless  thou  dost  make  a  mighty 
effort  to  hurl  from  thee  and  trample  under  foot  those 
bad  habits  of  thine,  thou  must  still  remain  chained,  as 


144:  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

it  were,  to  darkness  and  despair,  to  unhappiness  and 
evil.  The  long  years  which  were  wasted  by  thee  while 
on  earth,  must  now  be  atoned  for  by  thy  increased  la 
bor  and  diligence ;  and  the  bad  examples  and  the  much 
unliappiness  which  tliou  hast  caused,  must  also  be 
atoned  for  by  making  amends  for  such  actions  here  to 
thy  fellow-spirits.  Thy  labor  concerns  not  thyself 
alone,  but  thy  time  must  be  divided  equally,  by  doing 
good  around  thee ;  by  dispensing  the  light  which  thou 
mayest  receive  to  others,  and  by  much  entreaty  and 
persuasion  endeavor  to  bring  those  with  thee  in  whose 
condition  thou  art  so  able  to  sympathize,  for  many  will 
listen  to  thy  voice  as  coming  up  from  the  well  of  true 
repentance  aud  practical  atonement  for  a  life  of  error, 
for  according  to  every  evil  done  in  the  body  shalt  thou 
make  atonement  by  doing  that  which  is  good  and  seemly 
in  the  sight  of  Heaven.  And  when  thy  heart  has  be 
come  purified  of  its  corruptions  and  defilements,  and 
when  thou.  hast  cast  aside  the  dark  coverings  of  thy 
worldly  nature,  and  when  the  long-buried  energies  of 
the  soul  shall  shine  forth  strong  and  brilliant  amid  the 
surrounding  darkness,  then  shalt  thou  face  the  pure 
light  of  love.  And  holy  joy  shall  fiow  into  thy  soul 
from  the  everlasting  fountain  of  God's  mercy ;  and  thy 
friends,  whose  love  ever  reached  after  thee  (but  could 
not  approach  thee,  because  of  thy  darkness  and  guilt), 
will  draw  near  to  thee  with  sweet  smiles  and  loving 
words,  and  they  will  take  thee  by  the  hand,  and  they 
will  lead  thee  away  up  that  illuminated  path,  whose 
light  so  gloriously  strikes  on  thy  vision  even  in  the 
distance  ;  and  then  shalt  thou  in  that  place  be  greeted 
by  those  whose  robes  have  become  pure  and  spotless, 


THE    DRUNKARD.  14:5 

and  whose  countenances  have  become  dazzling  with  the 
light  and  the  glory  in  which  they  abide,  and  they  shall 
say  unto  thee,  '  Well  done,  good  and  faithful  brother,  for 
thy  labor  hath  purified  thee  from  the  grossness  of  earth, 
and  now  thou  mayest  come  up  higher.' " 

And  so,  after  long  years  of  suifering  and  labor  for 
past  misdeeds,  he  fades  from  the  sight,  while  ascending, 
by  a  light  and  pleasant  path  which  leads  up  that  eternal 
hill  to  which  I  can  perceive  no  summit,  but  is  ever 
ascending,  ascending,  until  he  is  lost  amid  the  glory  of 
"'•.he  stars. 


14:6  THE  FUTURE  LIFE. 


CHAPTER  XXYIL 

THE     OEGAN     BOY. 

August,  1853. 

How  chilly  it  is  to-night!  I'm  so  hungry.  I  wonder 
if  that  fine  lady  wouldn't  give  me  a  piece  of  bread  ! 
How  cold  it  is,  and  how  the  wind  blows !  If  I  could 
get  into  a  corner  somewhere.  If  I  only  was  at  home. 
This  heavy  old  organ  tires  me  so,  dragging  it  about  the 
streets  all  day.  When  I  get  home,  I'm  so  tired  I  want 
to  lay  down  and  die.  I  don't  know  as  I  need  play  any 
longer.  No  one  notices  me.  They  haven't  given  me 
a  penny.  I've  traveled  the  streets  since  early  dawn, 
and  not  a  penny  to  buy  a  meal.  I  must  go  to  my 
miserable  home,  to  my  dark  hovel  and  bed  of  rags, 
with  nothing  but  my  organ  for  a  pillow.  It  is  very 
cheerless  to  lead  such  a  life,  and  yet  I  love  that  old 
organ.  When  my  father  died,  it  was  all  the  inherit 
ance  he  left  for  his  lonely  son,  his  poor  neglected  boy, 
as  he  called  me ;  and  he  prayed  that  the  light  of  pros 
perity  might  shine  on  my  head  to  light  up  my  path, 
his  had  been  so  dark  and  gloomy.  And  when  he  passed 
from  earth  he  spoke  of  the  prospect  beyond  the  grave 
as  a  happy  relief  from  all  his  sufferings  and  sorrow,  his 
wrants  and  wretchedness.  Poor,  dear  father  !  What  a 
kind,  affectionate  heart  he  had !  He  loved  me,  and 
besides  me  loved  only  one  thing — this  poor  old  organ. 


THE   ORGAN   BOY.  147 

Ever  since  IVe  been  wandering,  striving  to  catch  the 
attention  of  lovers  of  sweet  sounds  by  the  tones  of  the 
dear  old  organ.  Sometimes  they  laugh  at  me,  and 
sometimes  they  cuff  me.  Happy  little  children !  there 
are  so  few  of  them  that  notice  me.  I  love  it  too,  for 
it's  the  only  companion  I've  had  since  he  left.  Its 
tones  grow  faint  at  times,  as  if  it  was  holding  com 
munion  with  me  when  troubles  grow  thick  upon  me, 
when  want  stares  me  in  the  face,  when  IVe  not  even  a 
crust  of  bread  to  keep  me  from  starving.  It  seemed  as 
if  its  old  tones  pealed  out  in  sympathy  with  my  sor 
rows. 

What  a  curious  world  this  is!  See  that  splendid 
carriage  roll  along !  Its  occupants  seem  very  happy, 
regardless  of  the  sufferings  of  others,  and  intent  only 
on  their  own  enjoyment.  And  when  I  look  at  them  I 
think  it  may  be  right.  I  love  all  beautiful  things.  I 
love  many  things,  so  many  I  dare  not  tell  what,  but 
above  all,  good  music.  Sometimes  when  the  church 
doors  are  open  for  the  gay  throng,  I  creep  in  and  listen 
to  the  glorious  notes  pealed  forth  from  that  grand  organ. 
I  hide  in  a  dark  corner,  and  drink  in  the  sweet  sounds, 
and  forget  I  am  hungry  and  ragged,  poor  and  forsaken. 
Then  my  soul  seems  so  large,  so  tall,  so  straight.  It 
goes  up,  up,  forgetting  every  thing  beneath,  and  carried 
far  away  by  that  sweet  music. 

Then,  by  and  by,  the  sexton  finds  me,  and  kicks  me 
and  cuffs  me  and  turns  me  out,  and  I  feel  so  wretched. 
It's  a  curious  world.  I  love  music  as  much  as  those 
grand  people,  though  I  am  so  ignorant  and  coarse ;  yet 
I  love  many  beautiful  things,  and  love  them  so  much. 

But  I've  such  a  shocking  pain  in  my  side,  and  a  sharp 


148  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

and  hollow  cough.  Sometimes  I  raise  blood,  and  I'm 
too  poor  to  employ  a  doctor.  "What  shall  I  do  when  no 
longer  able  to  walk  the  streets  or  creep  into  that  grand 
building  to  hear  that  sweet  music?  I  grow  daily 
weaker  and  more  feeble. 

[Here  there  was  a  pause,  during  which  Mrs.  S.  went 
through  the  death  scene.  When  she  began  again  to 
speak  it  was  in  a  whisper.] 

It's  very  dark.  Is  it  night  ?  I've  been  dreaming.  I 
thought  I  heard  father's  voice  calling  me.  There  'tis 
again.  Now  it's  getting  a  little  lighter.  But  my 
father  can't  be  here  ! 

What  a  curious-looking  place  is  this!  How  strange ! 
I  see  some  one  yonder  that  looks  like  my  father.  That 
pain  is  all  gone,  and  I  don't  cough  any  more.  Where's 
the  old  organ?  That's  gone  to.  Where  ami?  Oh, 
father !  He  says  I've  been  dying,  and  am  alive  again 
in  another  world.  It  begins  to  look  light.  How  well 
you  do  look !  They  use  you  here  better,  don't  they ! 
You  are  not  a  bit  ragged.  Do  you  get  enough  to  eat  ? 
Do  they  kick  and  cuff  you  about  here  ?  Do  they  play 
on  organs  here  ?  Yes,  he  says,  as  much  as  I  like.  It 
all  looks  so  strange.  I  don't  know  which  way  to  go. 
I  should  soon  lose  my  way.  Why,  you  look  so  differ 
ent !  I  stand  up  straight,  my  lungs  are  sound;  then 
you  look  so  well,  father,  so  clean  and  healthy.  He  is 
laughing  at  me,  to  think  I  am  so  surprised. 

This  is  a  curious-looking  spirit-world.  He  is  going 
to  take  me  away  up,  to  strip  me  of  every  thing  not  in 
keeping  with  this  place.  He  is  going  to  give  me  new 
garments,  and  place  me  in  a  beautiful  house  where 
there  is  a  grand  organ  to  play  on.  I'm  so  happy  ;  I'm 


THE   OKGAN  BOY.  149 

glad  I  died.  I'm  so  glad,  I  feel  so  well.  The  people 
all  look  so  well,  more  alike  than  they  did  on  earth ; 
they  look  pleasant,  and  don't  kick  me  and  cuff  me, 
"Well,  I  am  going  with  yon,  dear  father !  I  am  so  glad 
he  is  so  well  situated.  I  don't  see  into  it.  I  don't 
understand  it.  I've  heard  of  heaven,  but  this  ain't  it ; 
but  it's  a  very  good  place.  He  says,  I've  got  to  begin 
to  learn  what  I  ought  to  have  learned  on  earth.  He 
says  my  native  talent  for  music  being  great,  it  never 
had  sufficient  unfolding  while  on  earth,  but  now  I  shall 
be  introduced  to  the  society  of  the  great  musicians  who 
have  long  since  passed  away,  and  I  may  become  as 
accomplished  as  they,  and  in  time  become  one  of  those 
harmonious  spirits  who  shall  wield  a  great  power  through 
the  hearts  of  angels  and  men. 


150  THE   FUTTJKE   LIFE. 


CHAPTER  XXYIIL 

THE  MAN  OF  EASE  AND  FASHION. 

Friday,  September  16, 1853. 

THIS  evening  the  circle  met,  and  then,  through  Mrs.  Sweet,  it  was 
said: — 

This  is  a  jolly  sort  of  a  world  any  way,  "but  I'm 
tired  to  death.  I  don't  know  what  to  do  with  myself. 
I've  traveled  all  over  the  world,  searched  out  every 
object  of  interest,  gone  into  every  nook  and  corner, 
and  now  I  have  returned  home.  It  is  a  dull  and  tedious 
world  to  live  in.  I  hate  reading,  poring  over  your  dry, 
musty  books ;  trashy  novels  are  worse  yet.  I'm  tired 
of  smoking.  My  constitution  is  worn  out,  and  I  can't 
stand  strong  drink.  There  is  nothing  here  fit  to  eat; 
confound  'em !  Why  don't  they  have  decent  cooks 
here  ?  Nothing  tastes  good.  Well,  it  is  a  weary  world. 
I  wonder  what  a  man  was  made  for !  I've  plenty  of 
time  and  money,  and  my  friends  say,  "  Why  don't  you 
enjoy  yourself?" 

Those  devilish  horses  like  to  have  broke  my  neck 
the  other  day.  Well,  I'm  becoming  more  and  more 
disgusted  with  the  world  every  day.  Then  what'll 
become  of  a  fellow  when  he  dies  ?  Never  mind,  I 
ain't  a  going  to  die  yet. 

They  say  I  ought  to  take  a  wife  ;  that  would  be  only 
a  slight  change.  But  women  are  such  insipid  toys, 


THE   MAN   OF   EASE   AND   FASHION.  151 

men-trifling  little  dolls,  they  must  be  complimented 
and  praised  forever  or  they  are  pouting  and  looking  so 
dismal.  I  shan't  get  married.  I  think  more  of  my 
horses  and  dogs  than  of  a  wife,  a  damned  sight. 

Where  shall  I  travel  to?  I've  been  to  Paris,  and 
London,  and  all  the  big  cities,  and  danced  and  waltzed 
and  done  every  thing  a  fashionable  young  man  should 
do,  and  a  little  more. 

I  just  happen  to  think  that  while  I  was  in  Italy, 
walking  along  one  day  quite  discontented,  in  a  secluded 
street,  I  happened  to  meet  a  grave-looking  personage, 
and  I  thought  I'd  speak  to  him,  to  while  away  the 
time,  it  was  so  confounded  dull.  We  got  to  talking 
earnestly.  He  questioned  me  a  good  deal.  I  told  him 
I  felt  life  a  stale  sort  of  matter,  and  I'd  about  as  lief 
step  out ;  enjoyment  had  lost  its  meaning  with  me. 
Well,  he  asked  me  if  I  had  ever  done  any  good  with 
my  money,  any  thing  that  would  lead  to  a  good  end  ? 
I  said  I  thought  I  had,  for  I  had  spent  a  good  deal  in 
my  day.  He  asked  me  what  I  was  living  for,  and  upon 
my  soul  I  couldn't  tell  him.  That  set  me  to  thinking 
mighty  strong.  He  asked  me  if  I  had  any  ideas  of  a 
state  after  death  ?  Such  questions  always  made  me 
uncomfortable.  Father's  servants  were  never  permitted 
to  talk  to  his  children  of  such  things  as  death,  or  the 
soul  after  death.  That  subject  was  never  introduced 
into  our  family.  Any  thing  gloomy  or  unpleasant  was 
strictly  forbidden,  as  depriving  us  of  part  of  the  enjoy 
ment  of  our  lives  as  children.  So  if  any  of  our  friends 
or  the  servants  were  taken  sick  and  died,  it  was  only 
whispered  in  the  family,  and  none  allowed  to  speak  of 
it  openly.  And  when  I  went  to  church  in  the  family 


352  THE   FUTTJKE   LIFE. 

carriage,  our  minister  preached  us  pleasant  stories, 
glowing  descriptions  of  heaven.  He  sometimes  spoke 
of  the  wicked  and  their  punishment ;  but  we  knew 
nothing  about  such  things ;  and  didn't  consider  we  had 
any  thing  to  do  with  that  part  of  the  discourse.  Then, 
sometimes,  the  minister  rode  home  and  dined  with  us. 
He  would  make  a  beautiful  prayer ;  and  on  parting  he 
would  pat  us  on  the  head  and  tell  us  to  obey  our  father 
and  mother  who  were  such  good  Christians,  and  one  of 
these  days,  when  we  became  men  and  women,  we 
should  follow  their  example  and  be  a  bright  and  shining 
light  to  all  around  us.  So,  after  a  while,  our  parents 
died.  I  felt  bad — very  sorry ;  I  couldn't  bear  to  look 
at  'em,  and  I  didn't,  nor  think  of  'em.  We'd  never 
been  allowed  to  think  of  the  dead,  and  so  we  forget 
'em  soon  as  possible. 

Well,  when  I  left  college  I  started  with  a  large  for 
tune,  plenty  of  time,  youth,  and  health,  but  not  much 
of  an  education,  for  our  teachers  overlooked  my  faults, 
for  I  had  wealthy  parents,  and  they  didn't  like  to  be 
too  severe. 

I've  been  wandering  ever  since  from  place  to  place  in 
search  of  enjoyment.  At  first  I  did  enjoy  every  thing 
vastly ;  but  really  I  don't  know  why,  but  I  don't  enjoy 
any  thing  now;  I'm  just  tired  of  life,  and  that's  all. 
Gambling  was  once  a  great  source  of  enjoyment,  a 
fierce  sort  of  pleasure ;  I  used  to  feel  almost  frenzied 
sometimes  while  engaged  in  it,  but  it  got  to  be  an  old 
thing,  like  every  thing  elseJ 

I  really  think  I'm  getting  out  of  health ;  I'm  not 
half  so  strong  as  I  was.  My  appetite  is  poor ;  the  doc 
tor  says  I  must  take  exercise,  and  I'm  too  weak  to  do 


THE   MAN   OF   EASE  AND   FASHION.  153 

it,  that's  the  fact  of  the  matter.  It  jars  my  nerves.  I 
feel  best  when  reclining  in  an  easy  chair  or  soft  settee. 
I  drive  out  occasionally,  but  the  air  affects  me  consid 
erably.  I  don't  know  of  one  resource  to  relieve  the 
monotony  of  my  dull  and  tasteless  existence.  I  thought 
I  had  friends ;  but  the  fools — they  are  not  willing  to  sit 
with  an  invalid.  They  want  excitement  as  I  used  to, 
and  that's  now  distasteful  to  me. 

Now  I'm  all  alone,  with  that  cross  old  nurse,  and 
that  stern  old  doctor  with  his  nasty,  poisonous  drugs. 
I'm  becoming  very  feeble.  My  lawyer  visited  me  the 
other  day.  I  think  of  making  my  will ;  I  can  hardly 
stand.  My  limbs  are  so  trembling  that  they  refuse  to 
support  me. 

I  don't  know  who  to  leave  my  money  to.  I've  plenty 
of  poor  relations  ;  but  they'll  only  spend  it.  They  are 
vulgar  people,  and  don't  know  how  to  use  it.  I  guess 
I'll  leave  it  to  the  Club ;  there  are  some  noble  fellows 
there,  and  they  will  appreciate  it.  How  my  eyesight 
fails  me  ! — yet  I'm  young — not  yet  forty. 

I  don't  see  why  I  should  be  so  weak  ;  I  haven't  done 
any  labor ;  I've  lived  an  easy  life.  What  has  worn  out 
my  constitution  ?  The  doctor  says  it  is  extreme  de 
bility,  want  of  muscular  energy.  Strange  one  of  my 
age  should  be  worn  out  already ! 

Doctor,  you  know  that  old  nurse  the  other  day  talked 
of  sending  for  a  minister.  What  could  I  do  with  one  ? 
I've  never  done  any  thing  bad.  I  don't  want  to  be 
shrived  for  my  sins.  If  the  minister  could  restore  my 
lost  health !  But  he  would  only  make  long  prayers, 
and  ask  me  to  remember  his  church  in  my  will.  I 

won't  see  'em ;  I'm  gloomy  enough  now — if  it's  time 

7* 


154:  THE    FDTUEE   LIFE. 

for  me  to  pass  away,  it's  just  as  well  without  a  min 
ister  as  with. 

Here  Mrs.  S.  went  through  the  death-scene,  during  which  he  mut 
tered  a  prayer  for  forgiveness  of  his  sins,  and  then  she  added  :  — 

Is  that  my  body  ?  Pagh  !  I've  left  that ;  it  seems 
I've  died.  I've  left  that  wrorld  and  waked  up  in  another. 
After  all,  I  am  right  by  my  body  here.  I  don't  want 
to  leave  it.  I  don't  know  where  to  go;  I'd  like  to 
get  up  above  it  if  I  could,  but  I  can't.  Strange  !  I 
see  people  around  it  fixing  it.  They  don't  see  me. 
Up  above  there  is  another  kind  of  people.  Down 
there  they  don't  seem  to  be  much.  They're  beckon 
ing  me  to  come  up  to  them.  I  see  people  above  me 
and  I'll  try  to  go  to  them  ;  but  I  seem  very  heavy,  not 
adapted  to  walking  on  air;  yet  I'm  afraid  to  go  away 
from  my  body,  for  I  don't  know  where  I'm  going. 
There  is  no  sympathy  or  companionship  below,  and 
beyond  all  seems  uncertainty.  It's  very  disagreeable 
traveling  when  one  takes  one  step  and  don't  know 
where  the  next  is  going  to  be.  I  can't  see  clearly. 
As  I  leave  my  body  in  the  distance  I  seem  to  be  going 
into  a  different  atmosphere ;  still,  it's  not  clear,  not 
light — very  dim  and  uncertain.  They  are  still  beck 
oning  to  me.  I  should  like  to  go  there. 

Here  are  some  people  approaching  me ;  they're 
strangers  I  never  saw  before,  very  common-looking 
people.  I  think  I  won't  speak  to  them.  They're  com 
ing  right  up  to  me.  They  tell  me  they  will  lead  me 
to  the  place  prepared  for  me.  Yery  singular — a  place 
prepared  for  me,  and  I  know  nothing  about  it ;  I  now 
remember  what  the  minister  used  to  say  of  the  glories 


THE   MAN   OF   EASE   AND   FASHION.  155 

of  heaven.  It's  there  they  are  going  to  lead  me.  I 
think  they  might  send  some  more  intelligent,  genteel 
guides ;  however,  I  presume  I'll  find  it  all  right — and 
apartments  furnished  sumptuously,  and  servants  per 
fectly  drilled,  and  the  cooking  of  exquisite  order.  I 
really  feel  quite  elated.  Ill  accept  the  services  of 
these  common  people ;  perhaps  they  couldn't  spare 
their  better  servants  to  come  such  a  distance.  I  de 
serve  a  place  in  heaven  I  know.  I  never  murdered 
nor  robbed,  but  I  did  two  or  three  things  not  quite 
right,  but  they  overlooked  such  things  on  earth,  and 
why  won't  they  here  ?  Shall  I  meet  that  female  here  ? 
But  I've  no  idea  she  can  enter  such  a  place.  The  child 
died  long  ago  ;  and  so  it  is  quite  forgotten  now.  Still 
it  makes  me  feel  unpleasant  and  hesitate  :  but  among 
refined  people  it  is  only  a  youthful  folly.  I'll  not 
trouble  myself  about  it. 

Strange,  those  people  don't  address  me.  They  seem 
waiting  for  me  ;  but  I  suppose  they  are  diffident,  so 
I'll  speak  first.  "  Well,  friends,  are  you  waiting  for 
me?  Are  you  sent  to  conduct  me  to  that  beautiful 
place  called  heaven  ?"  They're  not  waiting  for  me. 
What  does  that  mean  ?  Have  I  been  deceived  ?  Is 
there  no  such  place  as  heaven  ?  ISTo  such  beautiful 
place  as  the  minister  used  to  talk  about  ?  Yes ;  then 
why  not  do  your  duty,  and  lead  me  straight  there? 
They  tell  me  I  must  go  another  way.  Are  you  not 
servants?  No.  And  you  are  to  be  my  companions? 
That's  a  mistake.  Can  you  lead  me  to  my  friends 
who  must  be  waiting  to  receive  me  ?  My  father  and 
mother  must  be  inhabitants  of  heaven,  for  they  were 
bright  and  shining  Christians.  My  brothers,  and  sis- 


156  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

ters,  and  other  relatives  must  be  in  this  vast  country 
somewhere.  I'm  not  accustomed  to  such  treatment  as 
this. 

They  stand  and  look  at  me,  and  make  no  reply  ; 
strange,  I  don't  understand  it.  Is  it  possible  I  am  to 
have  no  other  companion  but  these  common,  though 
coarse  people,  yet  they  look  honest  and  friendly  ;  but  I 
can't  associate  with  them.  Their  manner  of  living 
must  be  so  coarse.  One  asks  me  to  listen  to  him. 
Very  well,  but  speak  quickly,  for  I'm  weary  of  this 
long  delay,  of  this  gloomy  place,  which  is  not  half  so 
good  as  earth. 

He  tells  me  they  are  sent  to  instruct  me.  Prepos 
terous  !  These  coarse  people  sent  to  teach  me ! 

He  tells  me  my  life  has  been  yery  worthless — devoid 
of  usefulness  to  myself  or  my  fellow-creatures.  My 
course  was  altogether  idle  and  profitless,  and  pregnant 
with  sin  and  folly — a  life  which  brought  me  down  to 
this  level  here,  and  beneath  the  rudest  and  most  unre 
fined  of  God's  creatures.  Can  this  be  so  ? 

He  tells  me  there  is  no  heaven  for  me  until  I  earn  it 
by  the  sweat  of  my  brow,  that  is,  with  the  labor  of 
mind,  that  not  one  step  can  I  ascend  only  by  the 
greatest  amount  of  self-denial,  of  labor,  of  humility 
and  love  to  all  below  me,  and  a  feeling  of  equality,  and 
a  wish  for  instruction,  that  I  may  progress  out  of  my 
ignorance  and  moral  deformity.  Oh !  can  that  be  so  ? 
Am  I  ignorant — indeed  ignorant? 

He  tells  me  1  must  begin  as  a  little  child,  and  learn 
the  first  lessons  of  wisdom ;  must  climb  step  by  step, 
purifying  and  expanding  my  inner  being,  until  I  shall 
attain  to  the  level  of  these  minds,  which  are  intelli- 


THE   MAN    OF    EASE   AND   FASHION.  157 

gent  and  improved  by  the  knowledge  of  this  country. 
Oh !  what  a  dreadful  weary  task  it  must  be  ?  How 
shall  I  begin  ?  I  never  was  able  to  perform  labor.  It 
is  not  such  labor,  he  says,  that  will  be  required  of 
me,  but  of  a  kind  that  will  act  on  my  spiritual  body 
and  my  spirit  itself.  Now,  he  says,  my  spiritual  body 
is  unseemly  and  deformed  by  the  imperfections  of  my 
former  character.  He  says  I  could  not  mingle  with 
those  who  are  soaring  above  me,  who  look  so  light 
and  clear  in  the  distance.  My  body  partakes  of  the 
color  of  my  mind,  and  that  is  very  dark  and  unseemly. 
How  very  new  all  this  seems  to  me  !  And  I  must  be 
gin  to  study,  to  labor,  to  live  and  mingle  with  these 
coarse  people.  I  must  begin  down  here. 

Yet  they  seem  very  kind,  and  reproach  me  with  pity 
ing  looks ;  they  take  me  by  the  hand — say  they  will 
help  me.  They  tell  me  my  mind  is  all  a  blank,  and  is 
capable  of  having  beautiful  characters  of  virtue,  and 
love,  and  long-suffering,  and  gentle  persuasion,  and 
heavenly  aspirations  written  on  its  tablets.  Oh !  they 
weep  for  me  and  pity  me  ;  can  it  be  I  deserve  their 
pity?  Yes,  their  sympathizing  tears  seem  so  much 
more  welcome  to  me  now  than  the  deceitful  smiles  of 
my  earthly  friends.  Yes,  I  must  cast  aside  the  stub 
born  pride  and  feeling  of  superiority  and  dignity,  so 
long  the  ruling  characteristic  of  my  being.  I  must 
humble  myself,  and  begin  on  my  humble  knees  to  learn 
wisdom  as  a  child.  And  now,  when  I  signify  my 
willingness  to  be  taught  by  them,  how  kindly  they 
speak  to  me !  How  could  I  think  them  so  coarse  I 
Their  language  is,  to  be  sure,  plain  and  simple,  but 
pure  in  tone ;  their  faces  show  an  intelligence  I  did  not 


158  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

before  discover.  There  is  about  them  a  certain  dignity, 
an  air  of  self-possession,  of  firmness  in  all  their  move 
ments,  which  seems  to  endow  them  with  strength,  to 
beautify  their  faces,  to  make  their  actions  gentle,  their 
words  soft  and  kind.  Oh,  I  was  mistaken  in  their  ap 
pearance.  Now  I  feel  how  superior  they  are  to  me; 
yet  I  do  not  judge  7em  so  much  by  appearance  as  by 
words  and  gestures,  their  actions,  all  their  movements. 
What  is  it  that  makes  these  common -looking  people 
seem  so  harmoniously  blending  with  grace,  and  look  so 
gentle  and  dignified  even  in  their  coarse  apparel  and  in 
their  rugged-looking  country  ?  There  is  some  mystery 
about  it  I  don't  understand. 

Now  a  female  speaks  to  me,  and  her  tones  are  soft 
and  low.  She  says :  "  Brother,  persevere ;  begin  your 
labor  with  a  cheerful  heart ;  give  away  all  the  sins  and 
follies  of  your  past  life  by  killing  the  remembrance  of 
them  here  by  good  -works ;  and  when  you  shall  have 
become  strong  and  manly  in  your  development  of  mind ; 
when  you  shall  have  indeed  become  a  true  man,  fit  to 
take  your  place  in  the  spheres  of  wisdom  as  an  indi 
vidual  spirit,  then  shall  great  strength  and  power  be 
given  you ;  then  shall  bright  and  shining  attendants 
take  you  by  the  hand,  and  with  heavenly  instruction 
cause  your  face  to  shine  with  knowledge,  and  wisdom, 
and  pure  love. 

"Then  shall  you  be  fit  to  enter  that  celestial  land 
called  heaven,  where  all  is  pure  and  holy,  where  the 
very  atmosphere  is  laden  with  the  whispers  of  love  and 
of  joy  from  the  hearts  of  angels,  who,  ranging  in  their 
eternal  course  through  the  illimitable  space  of  worlds, 
are  glorifying  God  in  their  songs  of  joy  and  holiness." 


THE   SELF- SATISFIED.  159 


CHAPTEE  XXIX. 

THE    SELF-SATISFIED. 

October  16, 1853. 

AT  a  meeting  of  the  circle,  through  Mrs.  Sweet,  the  following  mani 
festation  was  made :  — 

Friends,  I  would  like  to  give  you  tlie  first  experience 
of  a  man  in  the  spirit-world,  who  left  the  form  satisfied 
with  himself,  satisfied  with  his  prospects  of  heaven, 
satisfied  that  his  life  and  actions  had  entitled  him  to  the 
fairest  seat  in  the  land  of  gladness.  He  lived  a  smooth 
and  pleasant  life,  in  conformity  with  all  the  forms  and 
ceremonies  required  of  him  by  the  church  where  he 
paid  his  weekly  worship.  He  gave  alms  to  the  poor, 
assisted  the  needy,  upheld  with  his  means  all  societies 
which  seemed  to  he  of  a  goodly  character.  Thus  he 
lived  a  pleasant  and  easy  life,  in  anticipation  of  a  pleas 
ant  and  easy  entrance  into  the  heaven  which  his  mind 
had  dwelt  upon  as  the  incarnation  of  every  thing  beau 
tiful  and  holy. 

Having  passed  the  shadowy  gates  of  death,  he  sup 
posed  he  should  be  at  once  taken  on  high,  and  he  stood 
waiting  for  some  one  to  accompany  him  there.  He 
was  approached  by  one  whose  countenance  showed 
deep  thought,  high  resolves,  and  mighty  attainments. 
By  him  he  was  welcomed  and  led  upward,  till  they  came 
to  a  strange-looking  country,  and  he  asked  his  cornpan- 


160  THE   FUTT7KE    LIFE. 

ion  why  it  was  that  it  should  look  so  uncultivated  ?  It 
seemed  to  be  a  "beautiful  land,  abounding  in  hills  and 
dales,  and  with  diversity  of  scenery ;  but  there  was  a 
rough  look,  a  want  of  cultivation  apparent.  Its  in 
habitants  seemed  honest  and  industrious,  but  they  bore 
the  same  rough,  unfinished  appearance ;  and  he  asked 
why  every  thing  was  so  crude  ?  His  companion  said 
he  would  soon  explain  it,  but  that  was  to  be  his  home 
— he  would  become  an  inhabitant  there.  "  But,"  he 
added,  "  let  us  hasten  on,  I  have  much  to  show  and  tell 
you ;  but  when  thou  shalt  return  from  our  journey, 
thou  wilt  see  the  propriety  of  what  I  have  said." 

So  they  continued  their  journey  to  countries  smoother 
and  more  highly  cultivated. 

After  a  great  length  of  time  apparently  to  the 
stranger — for  lie  was  made  to  see  the  distance  with 
mortal  senses — they  arrived  at  a  beautiful  city.  "  Now, 
indeed,"  thought  the  stranger,  "  I  have  found  heaven. 

7  O  O         ' 

What  a  glorious  place  it  is  !"  He  was  led  around  and 
through  thetcity.  What  grandeur  and  sublimity  every 
where  met  his  eye  !  How  perfect  and  uniform  every 
thing  was  !  Spirit-hands  alone  could  form  it.  Behold, 
how  beautiful  the  trees  !  how  inviting  their  shade !  how 
grateful  their  color !  He  begged  to  stop  and  lie  down 
in  that  shade  that  he  might  enjoy  the  happiness  that 
everywhere  invited  the  weary  traveler  to  repose  of 
mind  and  body.  But  his  companion  led  him  on.  And 
he  gazed  up  into  the  sky,  where  clear  and  beautiful 
seemed  the  pure  vault  studded  with  stars  shining  like 
gems  of  rare  brilliancy.  There  was  such  an  air  of  re 
pose,  of  heavenly  calm  resting  on  all  things,  he  fain 
would  have  tarried  to  enjoy  its  beauty. 


THE   SELF-SATISFIED.  161 

They  arrived  at  a  land  wliere  the  broad  and  "beautiful 
streams  were  dancing  in  the  moonlight,  and  where  there 
seemed  to  be  sounds  of  music  and  of  joy  constantly 
wafted  from  their  ripple.  How  gloriously  bright  was 
every  thing  there  !  A  soft,  silvery  atmosphere  seemed 
to  pervade  it,  clothing  it  in  a  mellow  and  heavenly 
beauty,  yet  bright  and  clear  as  though  bathed  in  the 
light  of  the  noonday  sun.  Presently  his  ear  caught 
the  sound  of  soft  and  gentle  music.  How  softly  it  fell 
on  his  senses,  and  lulled  his  passions  to  rest ;  by  its 
purity  elevating  his  soul  to  a  communion  with  worlds 
yet  unknown  beyond  the  stars,  to  a  communion  with 
something  still  higher,  the  great  Fountain  of  purity 
and  light,  the  Center  of  love,  that  great  Divinity  which 
fills  the  universe ! 

Then  he  indeed  began  to  feel  as  though  he  was  an 
unfit  inhabitant  for  that  lovely  place.  He  was  ap 
proached  by  several  spirits.  They  gazed  kindly  upon 
him,  yet  as  if  he  was  a  stranger.  They  did  not  seem  to 
recognize  him  as  one  of  themselves,  and  he  moved  along 
with  a  lonely  feeling.  He  noticed  that  all  seemed 
intent  on  some  purpose,  or  were  busy  in  some  errand 
of  usefulness  for  their  fellow-beings.  He  seemed  the 
only  idle  one.  He  saw,  also,  that  they  were  clothed  in 
bright  and  flowing  garments,  which  seemed  to  float 
around  them  as  with  a  flood  of  light,  but  which  did  not 
encumber  their  progress,  seeming  to  be  a  part  of  them 
selves,  and  making  up  the  form  of  the  spirit.  How  ex 
pressive  were  their  looks,  and  with  how  many  different 
emotions ! 

As  the  stranger  passed  along  with  his  companion,  he 
said  to  himself,  "  This  is  truly  a  more  elevated  heaven 


162  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

than  ever  my  weak  imagination  could  paint ;  it  is  ten 
thousand  times  more  beautiful  than  my  soul  ever  con 
ceived.  Yet  it  is  no  place  for  me.  I  look  so  coarse,  so 
unlike  every  one  here,  that  my  soul  shrinks  within 
itself,  nor  washes  to  mingle  where  all  seems  to  bear  the 
impress  of  wisdom  and  elevation  far  beyond  me.  Can 
it  be  that  I  am  not  prepared  for  heaven  ?  How  sad  it 
makes  me  feel !  I  thought  there  was  prepared  for  me 
a  mansion  in  the  heavens.  But  the  more  I  gaze  about 
me,  the  more  I  feel  my  unfitness  to  mingle  with  the 
bright  throng — to  inhabit  this  bright  land.  My  soul 
seems  very  small.  Its  coarseness  appalls  me,  and  seems 
to  shut  me  out  from  all  these  vast  and  glorious  scenes. 
It  can  not  surely  be  that  those  who  inhabit  here  ever 
possessed  souls  so  narrow  as  mine.  They  must  be  from 
other  planets,  from  other  worlds,  where  wisdom  has 
developed  them.  Their  countenances  are  so  beautiful, 
so  highly  exalted  in  expression — their  tones  are  so  mild, 
and  yet  soft  as  music,  they  seem  to  penetrate  my  soul 
like  angels'  voices.  Their  proportions  are  so  perfect, 
their  motions  so  graceful  and  easy !  Oh !  take  me 
back  !  Take  me  away  from  tins  glorious  world,  with 
my  dark,  gross  body,  back  to  that  rough  country.  I 
feel  I  belong  no  part  or  parcel  with  these  glorious 
beings,  whose  beauty  sheds  light  on  all  around.  They 
can  not  mingle  their  beauty  with  my  deformity. 
Their  purity  overshadows  me,  and  mingles  not  with  my 
grossness.  Lead  me  away  ;  I  am  unfit  for  this  place. 
I  entered  it  with  a  proud  and  pleased  and  happy  heart, 
for  I  had  an  idea  that  the  beauties  of  heaven  were  to 
be  enjoyed  by  me.  How  humbled  I  feel !  How  unfit 
I  know  myself  to  be  to  tarry  around  these  pure  spirits  !" 


THE   SELF-SATISFIED.  163 

The  spirit  who  had  acted  as  his  guide  heard  him  in 
silence,  and  led  him  slowly  back  toward  the  country 
which  was  so  rough  and  uncultivated,  where,  having 
arrived,  the  elder  and  more  experienced  spirit  thus 
spake  to  his  companion  : — 

"  My  son — thou  hast  been  permitted  to  see  thyself  as 
thou  art.  Thou  canst  judge,  without  being  told,  how 
suitable  to  thy  spiritual  development  would  be  the 
country  and  companions  thou  hast  been  introduced 
to.  Thou  canst  see  to  what  a  point  of  development 
thy  spirit  has  reached  in  its  upward  aspirations  after 
the  pure  and  holy  truth  which  comes  from  on  high. 
Thy  life  and  education,  if  they  have  not  led  thee  into 
many  great  errors,  have  deprived  thee  of  many  great 
advantages.  Thy  soul  has  been  merely  taught  to  look 
up,  as  the  heathen  does  to  the  Sun,  to  the  Great  Spirit, 
and  ask  protection,  mercy,  and  forbearance.  Thy 
prayer  has  been  selfish  in  many  respects.  Thou  hast 
prayed  only  for  good  to  thyself,  and  to  those  who,  as 
thou  though tst,  were  like  thyself.  Thou  hast  gone 
through  with  forms  and  ceremonies  in  obedience  to 
the  law  of  man.  Such  puny  laws  never  emanated  from 
a  higher  source.  His  laws  rule  the  universe,  are  illim 
itable,  never  ending,  unceasing  and  glorious  in  all  their 
searching  and  working.  Beginning  with  time,  they 
end  but  with  eternity.  But  thy  soul  was  taught  to 
respect  man's  puerile  laws,  to  give  heed  to  their  teach 
ing,  and  thou  shutst  out  from  it  the  bright  and  glorious 
revelation  which  is  open  to  the  inquiring  and  earnest 
heart  of  every  seeker,  who  reaches  up  to  seek  it  at  its 
fount.  Man's  spirit  in  all  ages  and  nations  hath  ever 
mounted  up,  broken  away  from  the  conventionalities  of 


164:  THE   FUTURE    LIFE. 

customs  and  laws,  and  lias  been  gladdened  by  showers 
and  streams  of  glowing  light  and  beauty  from  the  great 
Fountain  itself.  Canst  thou  not  see  where  thou  wert  a 
sluggard,  sleeping  on  a  bed  of  roses — and  while  others 
were  pointing  thy  way  to  heaven,  thou  foundst  it  an 
easy  way  ?  The  good  thou  hast  done  shall  be  rewarded. 
No  good  thing  is  overlooked  by  the  great  Father,  for 
goodness  brings  its  own  reward.  Dost  thou  not  feel 
how  much  of  heaven  thou  hast  lost  by  leading  a  sensu 
ous  material  life — the  life  of  a  happy,  contented  Chris 
tian,  as  you  called  it.  The  mind  of  man  should  never 
be  contented  to  remain  stationary,  but  be  ever  grasping 
for  higher  and  nobler  things,  ever  untiring,  for  thus  it 
will  be  ever  advancing  to  attain  some  new  idea.  And 
now,  my  son,  I  see  that  thou  art  fully  awake  to  thy  true 
position,  and  have  learned  a  profitable  lesson,  and  I  see 
high  and  holy  resolves  budding  forth  within  thee.  Had 
thy  mind  been  opened  before,  had  some  impulse  been 
given  thy  soul,  how  it  might  have  grown  in  wisdom. ! 

"This  country  is  like  thyself  and  thy  companions. 
It  possesses  every  attribute  of  beauty  and  usefulness, 
yet  how  rough  it  seems  ?  Thou  perceivest  it  has  not 
been  made  useful.  Every  thing  is  in  its  first  crude 
unpolished  state.  Even  so  is  thy  heart.  Thy  spiritual 
body  is  in  just  such  a  position.  All  around  you  have 
been  taught  the  same  lesson,  and  whether  they  have 
profited  by  it  thou  canst  tell  by  their  progress. 

"  And  now  thou  mayest  begin  to  develop  the  spiritual 
part  of  thy  nature,  which  is  so  gross  as  to  disgust  even 
thyself.  The  beautiful  country  shown  thee  is  indeed  a 
heaven  to  those  who  dwell  there,  because  their  lives,  the 
growth  and  development  of  their  spirits,  have  raised 


THE    SELF-SATISFIED.  165 

them  to  that  sphere,  and  thou,  likewise,  must  labor  and 
progress  as  they  have  done,  until  thou  shalt  attain  to 
gifts  which  have  become  their  heritage. 

"  Think  not  the  glories  and  joys  of  heaven  are  but 
formed  to  please  the  sensuous  eye  of  man,  to  feed  his 
appetite  for  ease  and  comfort.  Think  not  that  the  life 
of  the  pure  and  good  is  spent  only  in  praying  and  prais 
ing  God.  Oh,  no  !  The  beatified  and  purified  spirit 
is  one  continual  prayer,  a  never-ending  adoration  of  the 
majesty  of  the  Most  High  ;  but  there  are  other  duties 
and  objects.  The  immortal  soul  has  other  work  than 
singing  and  praying  forever.  It  has  a  grand  labor  to 
perform,  which  begins  with  its  entrance  to  the  spirit- 
world,  carries  it  from  one  stage  of  progress  and  perfec 
tion  to  another,  until  it  becomes  pure  and  beautiful,  and 
divested  of  all  earthly  grossness  and  passion,  and  ap 
proaches  nearer  the  great  Center  of  light  and  universal 
love. 

"  Oh  !  it  is  a  mysterious  and  glorious  life  which  the 
immortal  spirit  enters  on  when  freed  from  its  earthly 
body  !" 

And  now,  what  grand  and  beautiful  thoughts  arose 
in  the  mind  of  that  spirit !  He  exclaimed  :  u  Oh !  my 
life  was  indeed  a  short  dream,  even  a  dream  without 
one  pleasant  vision,  save  a  heaven  of  ease.  But  now  I 
begin  to  realize  I  am  indeed  an  immortal  soul,  one  who, 
by  his  own  eiforts,  must  rise,  learn,  walk,  labor,  and 
work  out  his  own  salvation.  I  now  feel  that  I  have 
indeed  an  inheritance  in  the  skies,  incorruptible,  which 
will  be  mine,  but  I  must  labor  to  attain  it. 

"  How  pleasant  will  seem  that  labor,  and  how  thank 
ful  my  heart  feels  even  now,  that  I  am  not  obliged  to 


166  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

mingle  with  the  dark  and  unprogressive  minds  that 
annoyed  me  on  earth  !  I  have  great  duties  to  perform, 
great  lessons  to  learn.  Oh  !  what  a  field  there  is  before 
me — what  a  land  of  promise,  glowing  with  immortal 
light,  immortal  reward,  and  a  glorious  certainty  of  at 
taining  what  I  labor  for.  Could  I  return,  I  would  speak 
in  tones  of  thunder  to  earth.  I  would  bid  them  throw 
off  the  shackles  which  have  so  long  bound  them,  to 
earth  as  beasts  of  burden.  I  would  bid  them  soar  with 
me  into  realms  of  space  and  light,  to  be  free  and  glad 
in  their  boundless  liberty,  and  laugh  with  joy  as  little 
children,  because  of  their  new-found  happiness. 

"  Oh,  heaven  is  near,  and  yet  far  away.  It  is  in  the 
human  heart,  where  light  from  heaven  flows,  but  the 
actual  heaven  is  far  distant  from  this  gross  and  darkened 
body  of  sense  and  matter,  as  far  off  in  its  majesty  and 
purity  and  glory  from  sight,  as  the  farthest  star  the  eye 
can  see  —  the  farthest  flight  of  imagination.  Purify 
yourselves  then,  prepare  to  enjoy  that  beautiful  country, 
and  your  lives  shall  be  an  unending  hymn  of  thankful 
ness  and  joy  to  your  Father  in  heaven." 


NATURAL   DEVELOPMENT  OF  THE   SOUL.  167 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

NATURAL      DEVELOPMENT     OF      THE      SOUL. 

October  15, 1853. 

CHAINLESS  and  free  as  the  bird  when  sailing  through 
air  should  be  the  human  soul,  that  like  the  bird  it  may 
alight  in  the  deep  valleys  and  mysterious  places  of 
nature,  which  are  known  but  to  few ;  and,  then,  having 
gazed  upon  the  things  beneath,  it  may  soar  away 
beyond,  and  rest  its  weary  but  anxious  wings  upon  the 
highest  mountain,  and  there  take  in  with  a  full  sense 
of  enjoyment,  the  glorious  scene  before  it.  But  the 
soul  of  man,  unlike  the  bird,  is  destined  to  become  a 
seeker  after  the  things  concerning  its  immortal  destiny, 
which  his  spirit  may  not  always  be  able  to  grasp  while 
here.  And  why  should  this  be  so  ?  Is  the  soul  com 
posed  of  materials  like  unto  the  body,  liable  to  disor 
ganization  and  decay  ?  Is  it  only  placed  upon  earth  to 
be  governed  and  molded  by  like  minds  that  have  pre 
ceded  its  birth  ?  And  must  it  be  permitted  to  attain 
just  so  high  a  stature  and  then  remain  stationary  ?  Or, 
is  it  composed  of  such  gross  and  common-place  mate 
rials  as  to  be  able  to  ascend  no  farther  in  its  aspirations 
than  the  path  that  has  been  well  marked  out  and 
trodden  down  by  those  who  existed  ages  ago  ?  Or,  are 
we  to  suppose  that  the  great  Deity,  in  his  wisdom,  and 


168  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

in  contradiction  to  his  natural  laws,  poured  out  his 
spirit  in  other  days  more  abundantly,  and  refined  men's 
souls  more  quickly,  than  now?  Have  we,  indeed, 
cultivated  all  the  revealed  wisdom  which  has  been 
manifested  since  the  beginning  ?  And  does  the  human 
race  become  grosser,  and  less  refined,  or  spiritualized, 
in  its  development,  both  physically  and  mentally,  than 
it  did  in  former  years  ?  If  so,  then  would  this  world 
present  a  very  different  appearance.  Instead  of  the 
active,  progressive  principle  which  is  ever  urging  you 
onward  and  upward  to  excel  each  other  in  every  thing, 
you  would  be  a  nation  of  sluggards,  content  to  have 
your  worship  measured  out  to  you,  to  be  performed  in 
proper  quantities,  and  then,  like  poor  slaves,  having  per 
formed  your  duties,  you  would  retire,  feeling  that  this 
is  all  which  is  required  of  you  as  men  and  Christians,  for 
the  welfare  of  your  immortal  souls. 

But  the  enlightened  mind  now  turns  with  uneasiness 
and  disgust  from  such  senseless  ceremonies.  It  refuses 
to  be  led  by  one  mind  to  a  certain  point,  and  then  to  be 
commanded  to  retire,  saying  "  thus  far  shalt  thou  go 
and  no  farther" — but  it  will  penetrate  farther  ?  It  will 
not  rest  in  its  spiritual  darkness,  gazing  only  upon  the 
things  which  have  become  old,  and  stale,  and  weari 
some,  from  continued  repetition.  It  wants  something 
more.  It  is  becoming  so  refined  in  its  progressive  state 
of  activity,  that  it  reaches  beyond  the  established  rules, 
which  hitherto  have  been  its  guide. 

And  with  this  longing — this  deep  aspiration  after  a 
greater  knowledge  of  the  inner  laws  which  control  the 
being  of  man,  begins  an  expansion — weak  and  fluttering 
at  first — trembling  as  though  afraid  to  tread  on  forbid- 


NATUEAL   DEVELOPMENT    OF   THE   SOUL.  169 

den  ground,  and  yet  how  eager  becomes  the  soul,  as 
every  new  glimpse  of  light  flashes  upon  its  astonished 
vision.  And  presently  the  soul  becomes  stronger — 
more  firm  in  its  purpose — more  bold  in  its  demands ; 
the  flickering  views  which  it  has  already  received,  now 
propel  it  with  great  rapidity. 

Now,  how  beautiful  appears  that  immortal  soul, 
emerging  from  its  narrow  cell — its  prison-like  limits. 
It  dares  to  look  above  its  fellow-companions,  and  is 
often  rebuked  because  of  its  temerity,  but  light  becomes 
so  sweet  and  satisfying  to  the  expanding  soul  that  it  is 
not  to  b'e  turned  aside  ?  And  behold  the  glorious  land 
which  is  opened  to  its  view.  No  narrow  conceptions — 
no  limited  ideas — no  bounds  in  thought  can  be  set  upon 
its  progress  now  ;  and,  as  a  delighted  child,  it  wanders 
hither  and  thither,  constantly  drinking  deep  thoughts 
from  the  fountain  of  love  and  harmony,  because  that 
soul  now  harmonizes  with  all  the  harmonious  workings 
of  nature  around  it — because  the  knee  need  not  be 
bowed  in  shame  and  humility,  to  thank  the  great  First 
Cause  for  his  loving  kindness.  The  heart  is  drawn  out 
and  expanded  with  a  natural  worship — a  heartfelt 
prayer — because  it  realizes,  in  part,  the  glory  of  its 
Maker,  and  love  upon  which  it  exists ;  and  all  the  earth 
seems  as  a  paradise  to  the  untrammeled  soul  in  its  first 
joyous  feeling  of  liberty  and  life. 

And  the  sky  seems  like  one  broad  arch  of  glory, 
whereon  is  reflected  the  love  of  the  Father  upon  his 
children,  and  naught  seems  dark  or  dreary  but  the 
human  soul,  for  here  wretchedness,  vice,  selfishness, 
and  pride,  go  hand-in-hand  to  destroy  their  victims ; 
and  here  is  seen  the  folly  of  men's  laws  ! 


1TO  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

Here  may  be  seen  the  great  point  of  man's  develop 
ment,  when  giving  strict  and  impartial  justice  to  his 
fellow-men — for  here,  one  who  had  never  gazed  before, 
would  think  God  forever  smiled  on  one  part  of  his 
children,  and  condemned  the  other  part  to  endless 
misery  and  wretchedness,  so  different  do  their  paths 
and  pursuits  appear.  What  a  clashing  and  jarring  of 
interests  on  one  side,  and  want  on  the  other !  The  rich 
man  desires  to  be  rich  still — and  why  should  he  not? 
for  it  insures  him  luxury  and  ease ;  but  the  poor  man 
desires  to  be  rich — and  why  should  he  not?  for  his  life 
seems  one  long  day  of  toil,  and  his  moments  of  rest  are 
scarce  sufficient  to  recruit  the  wants  of  worn-out  nature. 
He  asks  for  physical  comfort ;  spiritual  consolation  is 
not  the  food  which  he  is  daily  working  for ;  he  must 
needs  drudge  on,  to  supply  the  wants  which  will  not 
be  denied,  so  long  as  life  is  sustained  ;  and  he  is  not  in 
a  natural  position  to  follow  out  the  great  end  and  aim 
of  his  destiny. 

The  people  being  so  unequally  divided  as  regards 
temporal  advantages,  must  also  continue,  in  like  man 
ner,  unequally  enlightened  in  a  spiritual  direction, 
until  there  are  many  vast  changes  in  the  state  of  society; 
and  this  will  not  be  brought  about  until  the  eyes  of 
those  are  opened  widely  to  their  position  who  enjoy 
time  and  opportunity  to  acquire  new  knowledge.  And 
when  some  great  souls  have  been  waked  up  from  their 
long  dream  of  indolence  and  ease,  to  a  right  sense  of 
their  true  responsibility,  they  will  be  up  and  doing. 
They  will  lay  down  great  principles ;  they  will  create 
a  grand  platform  upon  which  these  principles  of  equality 
and  fraternity  must  be  firmly  established ;  and  they 


XATUEAL   DEVELOPMENT   OF  THE   SOUL.  171 

will  make  man  to  see  how  degraded  is  his  position,  as 
an  immortal  soul — as  an  individual,  whose  birthright  is 
as  secure  and  indispensable  to  his  heaven-born  inherit 
ance,  as  that  of  the  reputed  noblest  in  the  land — first 
in  a  temporal,  and  then  in  a  spiritual  point  of  view. 
For,  how  can  his  spirit  ever  mount  beyond  its  little 
abode  here,  while  crushed  by  privation  and  want  ? 
The  temporal  state  of  mankind  is  their  greatest  barrier 
against  their  spiritual  development,  and  let  them  but 
be  shown  how  they  may  improve  their  condition — or 
how  their  lives  may  become  pleasanter  and  better — let 
them  be  made  acquainted  with  the  great  laws  of  equal 
ity,  which  should  govern  the  human  family,  and  they 
will  join  together,  heart  and  hand,  to  advance  the 
cause.  They  will  soon  lose  their  air  and  mien  of  ser 
vants,  and  all  will  become,  as  brethren,  standing  on  one 
broad  platform,  open  alike  to  the  interests  of  all !  And 
when  their  temporal  condition  is  thus  made  more  natu 
ral,  and  the  burdens  of  life  are  more  lightly  to  be  borne, 
then  will  the  soul  of  the  multitude  ask  for  more  refined 
elements. 

Then  their  spiritual  nature  will  begin  to  assume  its 
high  prerogative ;  and  charity,  and  love,  and  justice, 
and  mercy  shall  so  expand  their  souls,  that  they  will 
be  able  to  walk  in  the  paths  of  wisdom  and  usefulness, 
guiding  and  directing  each  other  to  become  true  men 
and  women. 

Yerily,  the  world  assumes  a  very  pleasant  appear 
ance,  when  viewed  through  glad  and  contented  eyes. 
Only  develop  the  human  soul — only  start  it  in  the  path 
of  progression,  that  it  may  lay  hold  on  truth  wherever 
found — that  it  may  become  firm  and  strong,  and  then 


172  THE  FUTURE   LIFE. 

how  rapidly  it  rises  above  its  first  lowly  position ! 
How  it  is  enabled  to  look  down  and  contemplate  men 
and  things  as  they  are,  not  as  they  should  be,  and  it  is 
forever  seeking  how  it  may  aid  others  to  travel  in  the 
same  broad  path,  which  has  opened  so  many  glorious 
visions  of  present  enjoyment  and  future  happiness  to 
every  seeker  whose  heart  asks  for  light  from  on  high. 

Then  let  those  who  have  spiritual  gifts  use  them, 
where  spiritual  gifts  are  needed — and  those  who  have 
temporal  gifts  apply  them  also  to  the  lifting  up  of  their 
fellow-man,  for  verily,  every  one  will  have  to  give  an 
account  of  his  talent,  and  every  talent  may  be  applied 
to  a  different  use,  all  varied,  but  still  useful  and  harmo 
nious. 


VOLTAIRE   AND    WOLSEY.  •  173 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

VOLTAIRE     AND     WOLSEY. 

Thursday,  October  27,  1853. 
THIS  evening  the  spirits  said: — 

We  wish  to  try  an  experiment,  that  is,  to  impress 
both  Judge  Edmonds  and  Mrs.  Sweet  together,  and  to 
teach  by  a  dialogue. 

The  spirits  will  be  Voltaire  by  Mrs.  S.,  and  Cardinal 
Wolsey  by  the  Judge. 

After  a  little  while— 

YOLTAIRE  said :  What  a  vast  revolution  has  taken 
place  in  the  opinions  of  men  since  I  was  a  resident  of 
earth ! 

WOLSEY. — Yes,  the  infidelity  with  which  you  were 
charged  while  here,  has  since  then  grown  immensely 
among  men.  It  is  not  now  so  pretentious  as  it  was 
then,  but  it  is  deeper  and  wider  spread,  and,  unless 
arrested,  will  sink  mankind  into  deeper  materialism 
than  has  been  known  for  ages. 

YOLTAIRE. — Infidelity  to  what  and  to  whom  ?  to  the 
law  of  man  or  of  God  ?  Dost  thou  pretend  to  censure 
the  infidelity  of  my  soul,  which  could  not  bow  to  the 
narrow  creeds  and  sectarian  prejudices  of  the  minds 
around  me  ?  Dost  thou  say  I  was  an  infidel,  because  I 
dared  to  speak  the  immortal  truth  which  beamed  in 
upon  my  soul,  darkened  as  it  was  with  gross  materi- 


174  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

alitj?  But  still  it  was  immortal  truth,  and  possessed 
the  very  essence  of  the  God-like  divinity.  My  soul 
required  a  larger,  a  more  extended  plane  of  thought,  a 
more  unbounded  field  of  knowledge  than  the  teaching 
of  man  could  supply.  Yea,  my  darkened  soul  hun 
gered  for  light. 

WOLSEY. — I  spoke  of  the  infidelity  with  which  you 
were  charged,  and,  alas  !  you  know  the  charge  yet  lives 
in  many  minds.  But  I  meant  not  to  censure,  but  only 
to  lament ;  for  with  minds  like  yours,  such  unbelief  as 
yours  in  the  teachings  of  the  day,  material  as  they 
were  and  of  man's  invention,  might  work  no  injury; 
but  the  same  cause  which  operated  on  your  mind  op 
erated  on  others  too  weak  and  feeble  to  see  the  great 
results  at  which  you  arrived.  And  while  with  you 
infidelity  may  have  been  but  a  disbelief  in  the  dogmas 
of  man,  in  others  it  was  a  disbelief  in  the  existence  of 
a  God  and  the  eternal  existence  of  man  ;  and  it  is  that 
which  has  spread  with  such  alarming  prevalence 
throughout  the  world,  that  a  vast  majority  of  the  civil 
ized  part  of  it,  disgusted  with  the  teachings  which  you 
repelled,  have  learned  to  doubt  that  there  was  any  ex 
istence  for  man  but  on  this  earth.  And  these  dogmas 
have,  day  by  day,  been  sinking  man  deeper  and  deeper 
into  the  love  of  this  world  alone,  and  hence  have  been 
engendered  selfishness  and  strife  among  men,  until  they 
are,  indeed,  unlike  what  they  were  designed  to  be  by 
their  great  Creator.  The  cause — the  cause  of  this  is 
the  great  inquiry?  for  when  that  shall  be  ascertained, 
the  remedy  will  be  comparatively  easy.  "What  say 
you — for  you  know — is  that  cause  ? 

YOLTAIRE. — My  opinions,  as  given  to  the  world  dur- 


THE 
VOLTAIRE  AND  WOLSEY.  ' 


ing  my  lifetime,  are,  indeed,  tinctured  wfc  a  spirit  of 
bitterness  and  controversy  ;  but  while  giving  those 
opinions,  please  to  remember  that  my  mind  was  tor 
tured,  as  it  were,  by  an  internal  warfare.  I  looked 
upon  mankind  as  being  beneath  me  in  intellect  and 
discernment.  I  looked  upon  them  as  puppets,  who 
might  be  led  by  any  strong  mind  that  might  please  to 
control  them,  and  the  spirit  of  combativeness  was 
aroused  within  me  that  such  elements  should  exist  in 
the  mind  of  man,  and  he  still  be  called  an  immortal 
being.  What  !  such  man  a  part  of  the  divinity  destined 
to  exist  forever  ?  and  yet  how  puny  he  seemed  when 
compared  with  the  great  First  Cause  from  which  he 
pretended  to  have  sprung  ! 

I  grant,  my  opinions  may  have  done  some  injury  in 
some  cases,  but  I  am  convinced  they  did  much  more 
good.  They  aroused  the  souls  of  many  men  from 
their  cringing,  low  position.  They  broke  the  trammels 
and  let  loose  upon  the  wing  of  thought  many  an  aspir 
ing  soul.  But  my  soul  in  its  range  became  lost  also. 
Instead  of  making  the  nice  distinction  which  I  might 
have  done  if  the  spirit  part  of  my  nature  had  been  de 
veloped  as  well  as  the  material,  I  mixed  them  indiscrim 
inately,  and  thus  lost  sight  of  the  object  I  had  in  view, 
and  thought  in  my  battle  with  the  world  that  there  was 
no  hereafter,  while  I  wished  only  to  be  convinced  that 
there  surely  was.  But  the  spirit  in  which  I  pursued 
my  researches  sent  me  back  empty-handed  and  more 
strongly  girded  about  with  the  infidelity  of  which  you 
speak.  And  my  life  was  spent,  not  so  much  in  striving 
to  defeat  the  good  which  might  be  done  by  the 
Christian  religion,  as  in  battling  their  foolish  opinions 


176  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

and  blind  credulity.  Even  I,  with  all  my  infidelity, 
could,  upon  the  basis  of  my  belief,  mount  far  above 
them,  ay,  beyond  their  very  vision,  and  see  the  glorious 
world  revealed  in  the  face  of  nature  and  the  wonderful 
revolutions  of  the  earth.  And  I  could  be  filled  with  a 
sense  of  awe  and  a  feeling  of  unbounded  liberty  which 
they  never  experienced  in  their  dark  and  cringing 
position. 

I  confess  I  do  not  regret  the  spread  of  my  works,  for 
I  see  far  greater  causes  of  evil,  and  baleful  effects 
flowing  from  those  causes,  had  there  been  no  opposing 
principles  to  work  in  the  great  mass  of  mankind.  They 
would  not  all  bow ;  they  would  not  all  be  slaves :  and 
if  that  which  I  advocated  gave  them  one  exalted 
thought  and. enabled  them  to  penetrate  into  the  realms 
of  knowledge,  did  it  not  open  their  eyes  to  see  their 
true  position  ?  No,  I  do  not  regret  to  see  my  teachings, 
but  I  do  regret  that  I  lived  so  long  on  earth  and 
became  so  little  aware  of  what  I  might  have  been,  of 
what  I  might  have  done,  if  I  had  been  blessed  with 
the  light  of  Spiritualism,  which  has  now  dawned  on  the 
mind  of  man. 

Unbelieving  and  uncertain  I  entered  the  spirit- world, 
repelling  with  my  very  presence  every  approach  of  light 
which  might  have  shone  on  my  darkened  vision.  It  was 
the  material  part  of  my  nature  which  was  developed  on 
earth.  My  spirit  part  was  lost  in  my  wanderings  for 
Ihrht.  It  was  shut  up  in  the  material  part  as  in  an 
iron  cage.  Defiant  and  proud  I  entered  the  spirit- 
world,  not  knowiner,  not  caring  to  know,  the  hereafter 

O  /  O 

I  had  so  strenuously  fought  against  while  in  the  body. 
But  let  me  make  this  confession.  There  was  ever  in 


VOLTAIRE   AND   WOLSEY.  177 

my  soul  a  still  small  voice  which  would  come  from  its 
deepest  recesses,  and  would  pierce  away  beyond  the 
bounds  of  space  and  ask  for  light,  and  return  dissatis 
fied  and  weary.  It  was  a  constant  striving  of  the 
desire  to  know  and  the  determination  not  to  know.  So 
my  entrance  there  could  not  have  been  gladsome.  Had 
not  the  opinions  which  I  had  spent  my  whole  intellect 
and  energies  in  propagating  all  come  to  naught  aa 
regards  man's  immortality  ?  And  I  plainly  saw  if  the 
soul  was  immortal,  there  must  be  a  God,  an  immortal 
spirit,  who  ruled  this  vast  and  illimitable  space  which 
surrounded  me. 

How  I  traveled — incessantly  traveled — and  strove  to 
convince  myself  that  it  was  still  a  material  world  I 
lived  on !  How  my  spirit  wrestled  with  the  truth 
which  was  crushing  me  with  such  force !  and  I  could 
not  realize  myself  as  a  spirit,  that  I  had  left  my  mortal 
abode.  There  was  none  with  whom  I  could  claim 
companionship,  for  had  I  not  denied  every  one  of 
them's  being  immortal?  There  was  no  resting-place 
for  me.  I  was  ever  restless,  ever  wandering  and 
unsatisfied.  My  soul  was  dark  and  bitter  within  me, 
and  I  was  as  a  maniac,  without  power  to  work  out  any 
design  my  mind  might  plan. 

I  say  I  entered  the  portals  of  the  spirit-world  proud 
and  defiant.  I  was  led  away  from  the  habitations  of 
spirits  and  was  taken  into  mighty  space.  I  was  permit 
ted  to  gaze  on  the  wonderful  works  of  the  spirits' 
abodes.  To  me  they  seemed  indeed  wonderful ;  and  I 
was  carried  about  with  resistless  force,  and  made  to 
gaze  until  my  soul  became  so  filled  with  the  sense  of 
the  magnificence  and  power  which  controlled  these 

8* 


178  THE    FUTUKE    LIFE. 

mighty  wonders,  that  I  fain  would  have  hid  myself  away 
in  the  clefts  of  the  rocks,  but  I  could  not  do  so.  I 
yearned  for  companionship,  and  longed  to  tell  some  one, 
how  I  had  been  misled,  not  by  others,  but  by  my  own 
wild  imaginings.  I  began  to  realize  how  insignificant 
I  was  in  that  great  world  of  immortal  spirits,  and, 
finally,  having  become  so  weary,  so  humiliated,  my 
proud  spirit  thoroughly  humbled,  I  was  allowed  to 
associate  with  some  of  the  inhabitants.  And  now  I 
began  to  realize  the  position  I  had  occupied  on  earth, 
and  to  see  that  which  I  should  occupy  in  the  spirit- 
world.  And  it  was  not  a  pleasant  one,  my  friend. 

A  complete  revolution,  an  entire  change  in  my 
spirit-organization  took  place,  and  I  became  a  delighted 
learner.  My  ideas  being  already  expansive,  how  I 
progressed  !  My  soul  felt  the  warm  and  glowing  love 
of  God  to  light  it  up,  to  help  its  immortal  graspings. 
and  rapidly  I  became  associated  with  the  great  and  the 
good  and  the  developed  in  wisdom  in  the  spirit-world. 
I  saw  how  great  had  been  my  mistake,  and  I  felt  how 
great  must  be  the  reparation  which  I  must  make  to 
atone  for  all  which  I  have  said  or  done  or  lived,  which 
would  lead  men's  minds  away  from  the  right  path. 
Glorious  with  the  light  of  celestial  wisdom  and  beauty 
are  the  lessons  which  I  have  learned,  and  far  beyond  all 
my  soul  could  ever  have  conceived  in  this  world  has 
been  the  unfolding  of  the  boundless  store-house  of  wis 
dom  and  knowledge. 

I  have  lived  to  look  upon  my  earthly  existence  as  a 
bitter  warfare  with  the  world  and  with  my  own  spirit- 
nature.  I  have  deeply  regretted  the  opinions  which  I 
advocated,  which  were  the  means  of  leading  any  astray ; 


VOLTAIKE   AND   WOLSEY.  179 

but  I  also  feel  deeply  and  fervently  grateful  to  the  all- 
wise  Creator  that  I  was  made  an  instrument  even  of 
controversy  in  the  Christian  world,  that  thus  men's 
minds  might  be  opened  to  a  spirit  of  inquiry  and 
progression. 

The  effects  have  not  been  so  bad  as  the  world  believed 
them  to  be,  but  the  causes  winch  led  to  the  many 
contentions  and  discussions  will  still  exist  until  man's 
spirit  has  worked  him  out  of  the  thralldom  of  blind 
opinion  and  blinder  prejudice  and  unprogressive 
religion.  The  cause  of  Christianity  must  become 
infidel  to  its  present  opinions  before  the  world  can 
arrive  at  that  state  of  free  and  enlightened  wisdom 
which  shall  make  every  man  a  law  unto  himself. 

WOLSEY. — I  wonder  not  at  your  contempt  of  man 
kind  as  they  were  when  you  lived  on  earth,  for  they 
and  their  mental  condition  were  the  legitimate  product 
of  more  than  a  thousand  years  of  religious  domination, 
and  the  extreme  to  which  you  were  led,  though  not 
unnatural,  was  to  be  lamented,  and  it  is  that  extreme 
which  now  so  widely  pervades  the  whole  civilized 
world. 

But  the  cause  of  it  lies  deeper  than  you  have  men 
tioned.  I  saw  it  among  the  religionists  with  whom  I 
associated ;  I  saw  it  in  the  cloister  and  in  the  desk,  and 
most  among  those  whose  minds  were  most  enlarged  by 
education  and  culture.  It  was  this.  The  dogmas 
taught  as  religion  were  at  war  with  the  aspirations  of 
our  own  souls,  and  with  the  workings  of  the  laws  of 
God  as  we  saw  them  all  around  us.  If  we  sent  a 
searching  thought  deep  into  the  recesses  of  our  own 
souls,  we  found  there — innate  and  existent — what  shall 


180  THE    FUTUKE   LITE. 

I  call  it  ?  an  aspiration,  a  belief,  an  instinctive  feeling 
as  it  were,  at  war  with  that  which  we  were  taught  as 
religion.  If  we  sent  our  minds  abroad,  searching 
through  the  external  universe,  it  returned  to  us  laden 
with  the  conviction,  that  the  operations  and  the  laws  of 
the  Great  First  Cause  were  equally  in  conflict  with  it. 
And  in  proportion  as  we  were  able  to  make  this  internal 
or  external  search,  as  the  mind  by  culture  increased  in 
the  capacity  to  examine  itself  and  the  laws  of  nature 
and  to  understand  them,  we  recognized,  we  felt  the  over 
powering  influence  of  the  teachings  thence  derived, 
that  the  religion  taught  us  could  not,  in  many  respects, 
be  true.  However  earnestly  we  might  have  tried  to 
believe,  however  obstinately  we  might  have  resolved 
that  we  would  believe,  however  successful  we  might 
have  thought  ourselves  in  deceiving  ourselves  into  the 
idea  that  we  did  believe,  there  was  still  lingering  down 
deep  in  the  inmost  recesses  of  our  souls  the  conviction 
that  it  was  not  so. 

While  that  was  the  condition  of  the  cultivated  and 
the  educated  in  your  day  and  mine,  so  now  it  is  the 
condition  of  vastly  greater  numbers,  because  now 
knowledge  is  more  generally  diffused  among  men,  and 
with  that  knowledge  has  come  now,  as  it  came  then, 
the  extreme  into  which  you  fell — the  denial  of  a  God 
and  a  future  existence  for  man.  How  welcome  to  us 
would  have  been  the  revelations  now  making  to  man  ! 
How  welcome  ought  it  now  to  be  to  man,  for  it  guards 
him  against  that  extreme,  lifts  him  from  the  deep 
degradation  of  such  unbelief,  raises  him  from  the  mire 
of  a  material  existence  only,  and  opens  to  him  a  knowl 
edge  which  will  make  indeed  a  new  heaven  and  a  new 


VOLTAIEE    AND    WOLSEY.  181 

earth  :  a  new  heaven,  because  spirits  fitted  for  it  will 
enter  there — a  new  earth,  because  man,  while  upon  it, 
will  learn  and  execute  the  great  purpose  of  his  existence 
there.  With  that  knowledge,  his  existence  there  will 
not  be  as  it  was  with  us,  in  vain  in  reference  to  the 
future. 

It  is  indeed  a  happy  day  for  mankind  that  is  now 
dawning  upon  them,  for  they  will  be  taught  to  feel  and 
will  feel,  as  you  now  do,  the  law  of  love,  which  has,  to 
be  sure,  been  often  on  the  lips,  but  has  found  the  heart 
too  closely  surrounded  by  materialism  to  be  able  to 
penetrate  it.  That  barrier  is  now  being  destroyed. 
The  great  law  of  love  will  enter  there,  and  will  show 
itself  forth  in  greater  regard  for  the  happiness  of  each 
other,  in  the  suppression  of  that  selfishness  which  has 
so  long  cast  its  dark  pall  over  man's  life  on  earth,  and 
will  teach  men,  by  the  best  of  all  possible  lessons,  that 
of  experience,  to  know  how  much  he  will  add  to  his 
happiness  even  on  earth,  as  well  as  his  happiness  here 
after.  It  will  be  no  longer  to  him  a  mere  sentiment 
written  on  the  sand  of  the  sea-shore,  to  be  obliterated 
by  the  first  wave  which  the  storm  of  human  passion 
may  excite,  but  will  be  written  on  the  heart  in  letters 
of  fire,  and  will  be  indelible,  because  written  with  the 
finger  of  an  Almighty  hand. 

We  see  this — we,  who  have  lived  on  earth  when  it 
was  darker  and  more  selfish  than  now,  because  more 
ignorant  of  the  high  purposes  of  our  creation ;  but  the 
years  that  have  rolled  on  have  brought  to  us  the  knowl 
edge  that  this  is  indeed  a  great  reality — that  there  is  a 
God,  and  that  we  are  destined  to  live  with  him  forever. 

Oh,  how  our  hearts  have  yearned  to  teach  mankind 


182  THE    FUTURE   LIFE. 

the  lesson,  the  want  of  which  we  so  deeply  felt ;  the 
absence  of  which  made  our  entrance  here  so  sad,  and 
left  its  impress  for  eternity,  because  it  arrested  the 
progress  which  is  our  destiny !  How  our  hearts  have 
yearned  to  open  to  them  the  reality  of  the  holy  com 
munion  of  spirits,  for  we  know  that  thus  they  too  shall 
be  elevated  to  a  nearer  approach  to  us,  and  through  us 
to  a  nearer  approach  to  their  Creator !  How  our 
hearts  now  yearn  to  enable  them  to  see  the  light  which 
is  now  pouring  in  such  glorious  floods  upon  the  world 
to  dispel  the  darkness  which,  has  so  long  brooded  over 
the  minds  of  men,  and  to  light  them  to  a  way  to  a  life 
eternal  in  its  duration  and  its  happiness. 


THE   CYNIC.  183 


CHAPTER    XXXII. 

THE     CYNIC. 

November,  10,  1S53. 

AT  a  meeting  of  the  circle,  Mrs.  Sweet  was  influenced. 
She  began  by  saying : — 

u  Well,  Judge,  you  are  the  queerest  man  yet.  That 
tickles  me  amazingly.  They  tell  me  you  have  turned 
preacher,  or  teacher,  which  is  the  same  thing — and  I 
thought  I  would  come  and  have  a  talk  with  you  about 
it." 

I  asked,  "  Who  are  you ?  "  "I  am  a  man."  "  What 
is  your  name  ?  "  "  It  isn't  Daniel  Webster.  But  you 
would  not  know  it,  if  I  told  you. 

"  According  to  your  mode  of  reckoning  time,  I  have 
been  in  the  spirit-world  about  fifty  years.  I  originally 
lived  among  the  people  called  Puritans,  and  was  brought 
up  to  conform  strictly  with  all  their  creeds  and  notions 
of  religious  freedom.  I  was  brought  up  among  them, 
but  did  not  always  think  with  them.  In  my  youth  I 
was  a  straight-laced,  sober-minded,  long-faced,  church- 
going  member  of  the  community.  I  thought  there  was 
no  safety  for  me,  or  for  any  one,  beyond  the  pale  of 
that  particular  sect.  I  was  constantly  praying  and 
laboring  with  all  my  might  to  convince  others  of  the 
happiness  they  might  find  in  doing  as  I  did. 


THE    FUTURE    LIFE. 


"  Now,  it  so  happened  that  I  was  obliged  to  leave 
the  scenes  of  my  youth,  and  live  in  a  large  city.  There 
I  was  thrown  into  many  different  kinds  of  society,  and 
urged  to  visit  one  expounder  of  the  truth  after  another, 
as  models  of  purity  and  perfection  in  his  way. 

"  When  I  had  heard  one,  I  was  confident  he  could 
not  be  surpassed,  till  I  tried  the  next  ;  and  then  my 
whole  soul  would  chime  in  with  the  splendid  talents 
and  exalted  purity  of  the  last  I  heard;  and  thus  I  went 
on,  dazzled  with  one,  delighted  with  another,  charmed 
with  a  third,  convinced  by  a  fourth,  confused  by  all, 
and  not  knowing  which  was  the  truth-teller,  which  was 
the  liar,  or  which  the  one  I  ought  to  follow.  It  seemed 
as  though  my  former  ideas  were  all  hashed  up,  and  the 
new  ones  were  so  confused  and  contradictory  that  I 
knew  not  which  way  to  turn.  I  thought  where  so 
many  different  teachers  abounded,  there  must  be  some 
one  right,  but  I  was  not  able  to  select  that  one  from 
among  the  many. 

"  I  became  very  uneasy,  I,  who  had  before  been  so 
calm  and  tranquil,  and  so  well  satisfied,  walking  in  my 
straight  and  narrow  path.  But  my  path  grew  narrower 
and  was  blocked  up  after  hearing  such  a  variety  of 
opinions,  and  finally  disappeared  from  view  when  I 
began  to  separate  my  thoughts  one  from  another,  and 
get  my  ideas  in  shape. 

"  This  state  of  mind  lasted  some  time,  creating  a  con 
flict  neither  pleasant  nor  profitable  to  my  peace. 

"  At  length  I  came  to  the  conclusion  that  I  would 
discard  every  opinion  and  form  my  own,  and  I  marked 
out  my  own  course.  I  determined  to  see  for  myself 
whether  there  was  within  me  any  true,  unerring  guide 


THE   CYNIC.  185 

to  lead  me  right;  for  I  reasoned:  If  I  am  a  spark  of 
intelligence  emanating  from  God,  the  Great  Sun  and 
Center  of  all  Intelligence,  is  there  not  within  me  enough 
to  show  the  light  by  which  to  travel  back  to  the  source 
whence  I  sprung?  and  I  said,  I'll  try.  I'll  wait  and 
seek,  and  if  the  Bible,  which  I  have  so  much  and  de 
voutly  reverenced  in  early  years,  is  not  a  vain  and 
empty  fable,  I  will  knock,  and  it  will  be  opened  to  me. 
I  was  not  mistaken ;  gradually  light  broke  in  on  my 
firm-bound  soul.  It  was  so  new  and  strange  that  it 
frightened  me,  even  though  coming  in  little  flashes.  I 
would  sometimes  start  back  affrighted  when  receiving 
an  answer  to  my  inmost  thoughts,  and  I  was  led  to 
ponder  deeply  and  alone.  Not  alone,  as  I  now  find, 
for  I  had  bright  and  glorious  companions,  unseen  by  me, 
who  were  trying  to  whisper  into  my  dull  and  leaden- 
hued  mind  thoughts  of  wisdom  to  enlighten  and  assist 
me  in  my  earnest  researches.  And  now,  as  I  began 
slowly  to  emerge  from  the  confines  of  my  former  resting- 
place,  I  encountered  many  enemies ;  some  called  me 
hypocrite,  some  heretic,  some  atheist,  some  crazy.  But 
I  stood  nnmoved,  for  the  hope  of  eternal  life,  which  had 
been  nigh  being  extinguished  in  my  breast,  had  become 
firm  and  strong.  And  when  men  opposed  me  with 
stale  arguments  borrowed  from  others'  minds,  how  I 
despised  them,  for  I  leaned  on  myself.  How  I  looked 
inwardly  and  felt  there  was  that  in  me  which  had  taken 
hold  on  eternal  life.  No  bandying  of  words,  no  ridicule 
or  opposition,  could  turn  me  aside  from  the  path  I  had 
chosen  for  myself,  for  I  felt  that  the  energies  of  my  soul 
had  been  called  forth  in  its  conflicts,  and  I  was  daily 


186  THE   FUTUEE   LIFE. 

growing  stronger,  and  being  sustained  with  moro  than 
human  power. 

"  When  I  thus  rose  up  against  opposition,  and  in 
spite  of  prejudice  asserted  the  truth  as  I  felt  it  in  me, 
they  were  ready  to  stone  me,  and  said  I  was  mad,  be 
cause  I  had  dared  to  think  for  myself  and  speak  for 
myself.  Still  I  lived  on  in  my  madness,  and  most 
happy  it  made  me,  and  not  only  me,  but  some  few 
brave  hearts  who  through  my  instrumentality  had  been 
brought  to  feel  the  truth  as  well  as  enjoy  the  blessing 
of  thinking  for  themselves. 

"  Having  lived  near  in  accordance  with  the  ideas  I 
professed  to  believe,  I  laid  my  body  down,  and  my 
spirit  took  its  flight  to  its  next  and  better  habitation. 
Oh,  well  I  remember  as  my  remains  were  borne  to  the 
grave,  how  the  by-standers  said  to  each  other,  '  The 
teacher  is  dead — the  man  who  saw  and  knew  what  no 
one  else  ever  heard  of — he's  dead,  and  now  has  not 
even  a  minister  to  breathe  a  prayer  over  his  remains. 
Fit  burial  for  such  as  laughed  to  scorn  the  teachings  of 
the  holy  men  of  God,  who  by  their  zeal  and  knowledge 
are  redeeming  mankind.'  I  was  not  mourned — not 
regretted — I  saw  it  all,  but  it  did  not  grieve  me.  I 
had  made  myself  a  mark  to  be  shot  at,  and  had  made 
myself  obnoxious  to  all  who  professed  to  be  truth-loving 
Christians,  not  by  my  opinions  so  much  as  for  the  great 
and  unusual  liberty  I  had  taken,  of  thinking  for  myself 
and  drawing  my  own  conclusions.  But  my  entrance 
into  the  spirit- world  was  remarkably  pleasant  and  joy 
ous.  I  was  welcomed  by  many  who  had  been  consid 
ered  while  in  this  world  as  lost  sheep,  as  having  no 
claim  on  eternal  life,  because  they  had  no  name  in  the 


THE   CYNIC.  187 

Christian  Church  which  would  lead  to  eternal  life,  as 
was  supposed. 

"  It  would  be  vain  to  try  to  tell  you  of  my  astonish 
ment  and  gratification,  and  also  the  deep  awe  with 
which  my  soul  was  filled,  when  I  beheld  how  closely 
connected  with  the  lower  world  are  the  inhabitants  of 
the  next  sphere  above  us.  Why,  I  saw  innumerable 
spirits  constantly  gliding  through  the  air  and  approach 
ing  persons  on  earth,  holding  communion  with  them 
in  tones  that  only  their  hearts  could  hear.  I  now  saw 
how  the  secrets  of  knowledge  had  been  given  to  me, 
and  how  I  had  been  able  to  take  a  fast  hold  on  eternal 
life,  while  surrounded  and  advised  and  strengthened 
and  led  on  by  wise  spirits,  when  I  had  once  taken  my 
self  from  under  the  control  of  mortal  minds.  I  saw 
how  unceasing  and  untiring  were  the  efforts  to  enlight 
en  and  guide  mortals,  in  every  class  and  denomination, 
and  trying  to  approach  near  to  them,  when  not  repelled 
by  the  grossness  of  their  material  nature.  I  saw  how 
they  strengthened  good  resolutions,  how  they  purified 
and  elevated  man,  unconsciously  to  himself,  and  how 
their  ennobling  influence  was  surrounding  his  daily 
path. 

"Think  not  that  if  left  alone  in  this  gross  material 
form,  and  in  this  material  world,  unaided  by  any  spirit- 
influence,  you  would  be  able  to  hold  communion  with 
bright  and  glorious  spirits. 

u  Oh,  what  a  beautifully  descending  plane  of  spirits 
there,  between  the  higher  regions  and  the  lower  earth  ! 
They  who  mingle  continually  in  our  midst  are  shrouded 
from  us  in  a  veil  of  dark  and  shadowy  material  exist 
ence,  which  obscures  from  them  the  brightness  of  the 


188  THE   FUTURE  LIFE. 

spheres ;  but  as  they  ascend  where  the  atmosphere  is 
pure  and  spiritual  in  its  light,  how  gradually  and 
distinctly  they  change  in  color,  like  stars  in  the  fir 
mament  ! 

"  I  saw  them  mingling  with  all  classes  here,  and 
many  dark  spirits  too.  It  made  me  sad  and  sorrow 
ful  to  see  so  many  ignorant  and  malicious  wanderers, 
who  were  invisible  to  mortal  eye,  mingling  their  evil 
influences  with  their  benighted  brothers  of  earth.  I 
saw  where  bright  spirits  were  repelled :  it  was  by  the 
closer  companionship  which  the  dark  ones  maintained 
with  the  individual  who  thus  repulsed  the  bright  visit 
ant,  who  would  fain  advise  him  and  tear  him  away 
from  his  dark  associate.  This  grieved  me,  and  I  turned 
away  from  earth  and  began  the  exploration  of  my  new 
home.  Every  step  I  took  I  felt  myself  growing 
stronger  and  more  free,  and  I  felt  myself  filled  with  a 
great  gust  of  gladness  to  find  myself  surrounded  by 
such  beautiful  companions.  I  was  very  unlike  them 
in  my  outer  garb,  but  still  my  heart  claimed  compan 
ionship  with  their  spirits  in  its  love.  I  gradually  felt 
the  material  part  of  my  being  giving  way  as  I  became 
more  and  more  filled  with  the  invigorating  influence 
of  the  atmosphere  surrounding  me.  Surrounding  each 
spirit  was  a  soft  and  lovely  halo  of  light  which  reflected 
on  me ;  and  the  combativeness  of  my  nature,  which 
had  displayed  itself  so  strikingly  in  the  human  form, 
melted  away  under  the  influence  of  their  love  and  their 
gentle  instructions.  My  life  had  been  a  rugged,  and 
in  many  respects  a  stormy  one.  I  had  given  way 
much  to  the  animal  passions  of  my  nature ;  I  had  not 
exercised  as  much  as  I  should,  the  law  of  love,  and  for- 


THE   CYNIC.  189 

bearance,  and  kindness.  How  deeply  I  now  regretted 
the  want  of  them.  How  coarse  and  ungainly  my  attri 
butes  made  me  seem,  amid  so  many  gentle  and  loving 
beings !  so  I  began  to  shake  them  off,  to  labor  away 
those  grosser  and  uncurbed  portions  of  my  character  ; 
and,  thanks  to  the  loving-kindness  which  ever  sur 
rounded  and  aided  me,  I  succeeded  in  effacing,  one  by 
one,  the  crudities  of  my  former  existence. 

"  I  am  but  a  scholar  yet,  and  in  a  low  class.  The 
characteristics  which  marked  my  former  life  have  not 
entirely  left  me.  I  am  everywhere  known  by  my  gruff 
and  uncivil  manner.  But  enough  of  that.  I  am  pre 
paring  myself  for  a  great  work  in  future,  that  is  preg 
nant  with  good  to  honest  and  earnest  inquirers,  and 
with  great  joy  to  me.  If  by  my  assistance  I  can  aid 
one  soul  in  its  search  for  truth,  I  shall  make  one  step 
toward  the  brightness  above  me. 

"  How  little  you  know  of  the  brightness  of  heaven ! 
How  gross  to  your  senses  do  you  make  the  purity  of  the 
spheres  of  celestial  joy  appear !  And  why  is  this  ? 
Because  of  your  material  nature ;  because  of  your 
imaginings  being  tinged  with  the  grossness  of  your 
bodies ;  because  your  spiritual  parts  are  so  undeveloped 
you  can  not  conceive  of  any  thing  so  pure  and  subli 
mated  as  the  essence  of  the  atmosphere  in  which 
spirits  live. 

"  But  as  you  lose  sight  of  material  things  in  connec 
tion  with  those  which  are  spiritual,  you  will  be  carried 
above  and  beyond  the  limits  of  this  earth,  and  your 
spirits  be  able  to  taste  of  the  glories  we  speak  of  when 
telling  you  of  heaven  and  its  purity ;  and  your  souls 
may  on  this  earth  be  so  elevated  and  purified,  that  you 


190  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

may  ascend  far  beyond  the  stars,  and  revel  high  up  in 
the  light  which  will  be  poured  in  upon  your  being 
when  it  shall  have  loosened  itself  from  the  fetters  of 
earth,  so  as  to  be  placed  in  uninterrupted  connection 
with  the  messengers  of  Love  and  Light  who  only  exist 
when  in  that  light. 

"  My  errand  here,  Judge,  this  evening,  was  to  tell 
you  how  much  I  admired  your  course,  how  glad  I  am 
to  think  you  are  independent  enough  to  think  for  your 
self,  and  speak  what  you  believe  to  be  true.  I  have 
sympathized  with  you  in  many  of  your  feelings.  My 
course  resembled  yours,  though  my  nature  was  not  cast 
in  so  fine  a  mold.  Yet  it  was  led  to  see  its  early  errors : 
and  when, the  truth  was  made  apparent  to  me,  though 
not  so  pleasingly  as  to  you,  I  held  on  to  it,  and  the  hold 
which  I  took  was  so  firm  and  strong  that  it  carried  me 
clear  out  of  this  world  into  the  world  of  spirits ;  and 
when  I  arrived  there,  the  most  beautiful  of  it  all  was, 
that  I  had  not  been  mistaken  when  I  learned  to  trust 
the  immortal  promptings  of  my  own  spirit. 

"I  am  but  a  blunt  old  man  yet.  I  like  to  talk  as  I 
used  to.  My  speech  was  never  very  pleasant.  My 
nature  was  ever  blunt  but  truthful,  and  I  leave  you  to 
night  with  the  earnest  prayer,  that  the  Father  of  Love 
may  expand  and  beautify  every  soul  here  present,  and 
make  it  strong  in  the  labor  of  redeeming  man  from 
error,  and  raising  him  up  to  the  dignity  of  his  manhood, 
showing  him  the  beautiful  light  ever  shining  on  his 
footsteps,  leading  him  up,  up,  far  up  to  his  native  home, 
his  birthright  above  the  skies." 

Here  ended  the  communication,  and  on  a  brief  con 
versation  with  him  we  learned  he  died  in  England  fifty 


THE   CYNIC.  19 \ 

years  ago,  at  the  age  of  ninety ;  that  during  his  life  he 
published  a  book  called  "  The  Memoirs  of  Sir  John 
Pensley,"  which  was  his  name  ;  that  he  left  no  children, 
and  that  his  wife  died  ten  years  before  him,  &c. 


192  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 


CHAPTER    XXXIII. 

THE     SECOND    BIKTII. 

November  14, 1853. 

MRS.  SWEET  was  influenced,  and  spoke  as  follows — the  communication 
purporting  to  bo  from  Swedenborg: — 

The  human  soul,  when  first  awakened  from  the  slumber 
of  its  material  nature  to  a  consciousness  of  its  spiritual 
being,  presents  a  strange  medley  of  conflicts  and  changes 
in  its  transition  state.  Where  the  material  consciousness 
of  the  individual  has  so  long  retained  the  ascendency,  it 
has  become  vested  with  a  strong  authority,  as  it  were, 
and  a  mighty  struggle  oftentimes  ensues  between  the  two 
opposites ;  and  when  the  spiritual  germ  of  our  nature  first 
begins  to  develop  itself,  it  is  so  mingled  and  interwoven 
with  our  material  being,  that  we  are  at  a  loss  to  dis 
tinguish  the  difference  between  the  principles  which 
sway  us,  and  often  stand  trembling  almost  (feeling  so 
uncertain,  as  though  we  stood  upon  the  edge  of  a  preci 
pice),  not  knowing  into  what  depths  of  insecurity  our 
plunge  may  lead.  But  gradually,  in  some,  and  more 
rapid  in  others,  the  spiritual  nature  assumes  its  empire, 
and  we  then  see  things  as  we  never  saw  them  before. 

There  is  a  new  and  strong  principle  takes  root  and 
grows  up  within  the  soul,  constantly  strengthening  and 
sustaining  the  feeble  and  fluttering  efforts  which  the 
spirit  is  making  to  burst  from  out  the  bondage  in  which 


THE    SECOND   BIRTH.  193 

it  has  been  held  for  so  great  a  length  of  time.  And 
when  the  soul  becomes  able  to  rise  so  far  beyond  its 
accustomed  position  as  to  look  abroad  upon  the  won 
ders  everywhere  held  out  to  its  view,  it  becomes  filled 
with  strong  and  beautiful  emotions ;  and  the  vastness 
and  wisdom  of  the  Creator's  works  are  so  impressed 
upon  that  soul  at  times,  in  all  their  magnificence  and 
glory,  that  it  fain  would  shrink  within  its  own  insignifi 
cance,  thai  it  would  shrink  back  again  to  its  former 
position.  For,  to  the  freed  soul,  its  upward  flights 
are  grand  and  glorious,  in  comparison  with  the  narrow 
and  time -trodden  road  in  which,  it  before  had  wan 
dered.  ISTo  wonder  if  a  fluttering  and  trembling  should 
seize  upen  it  while  learning  its  first  lessons  of  joyous 
freedom. 

The  soul  that  has  entered  upon  this  path,  has  indeed 
undergone  a  mighty  change — a  change  for  the  future 
which  has  not  to  be  repeated  in  the  future,  for  this 
change  is  a  passing  from  death  unto  life,  it  is  the  birth 
of  the  spirit  while  yet  in  its  earthly  temple  ;  and  as  it 
expands  in  strength  and  wisdom,  it  has  indeed  passed 
through  the  bitterness  of  death,  which  is  not  to  be  expe 
rienced  ever  ae-ain  in  the  form. 

O 

Oh,  the  spirit  after  undergoing  this  first  change  from 
dark  to  light,  is  enabled  to  look  beyond  with,  a  bright 
and  peaceful  hope  in  the  blest  exchange  which  awaits 
him.  He  but  looks  forward  to  the  slumber  in  which  he 
will  experience  a  forgetfulness  of  the  ills  attendant 
on  the  body,  and  will  awaken  to  behold  the  glorious 
reality  of  all  his  former  dreamings  and  imaginings. 

Man's  soul,  after  having  become  thus  quickened,  feels 
a  consciousness  within  himself  of  his  hold  upon  eternal 


194:  THE   FUTURE    LIFE. 

life.  lie  feels  his  spirit  going  out  into  the  vast  regions 
of  infinite  space,  and  endeavors  to  grasp  an  atom  of 
knowledge  wherever  he  may  find  it.  He  is  no  longer 
willing  to  grovel  on  earth,  and  taste  of  earthly  pleasures 
and  earthly  hopes,  and  to  be  led  by  the  teachings  of 
those  whose  inspirations  have  become  dim  in  the  awak 
ening  glory  of  this  new  era.  But  his  soul  pants  for 
something  more — something  higher — something  better 
—more  heartfelt — more  tangible  than  he  has  yet  become 
acquainted  with,  and  lie  is  now  ever  yearning— ever 
soaring  upward,  for  there  has  been  established  an  affin 
ity  between  the  soul  of  that  individual  and  the  principle 
from  which  he  emanated.  The  connection  beween  the 
life-giving  principle  and  the  germ  has  become  more 
apparent;  and  now  he  is  ever  drawn  upward  in  his 
aspirations  after  truth  and  purity  ;  and  as  that  soul  be 
comes  identified  with  its  spirit-affinities,  the  material 
loses  much  of  its  authority  to  act  upon  its  spirit-being. 
He  now  regards  it  as  a  covering  for  material  use,  to  be 
thrown  aside  when  no  longer  needed  to  contain  his  spirit 
when  on  its  earthly  mission ;  and  truth,  virtue,  and 
love  become  a  daily  inspiration  of  his  soul.  This 
spirit  becomes  so  saturated  and  bathed  in  the  light  of 
wisdom,  that  he  indeed  feels  the  immortal  part  of  his 
nature  has  become  so  quickened  and  vitalized,  that  he 
needs  but  to  look  within  to  find  an  answer  to  his  inner 
most  cravings  after  the  knowledge  which  places  him 
upon  a  firm  and  imperishable  basis,  as  regards  his  eter 
nal  and  ultimate  destiny.  The  external  elements  may 
be  in  confusion  and  dissension,  and  the  surface  of  all 
other  circumstances  may  become  ruffled  and  chaotic  in 
their  dark  dismay ;  but  the  soul  that  has  thus  been  able 


THE   SECOND   BIETH.  195 

to  take  hold  upon  his  high  prerogatives  and  claim  his 
inheritance,  by  building  it  up  and  beautifying  it  while 
here  for  his  future  residence,  in  ay  indeed  look  away 
and  beyond  the  scenes  of  earth,  and  feel  that  while  lie 
has  lived  upon  its  surface  as  an  obedient  servant  to  his 
better  intuitions,  inasmuch  as  he  could  plainly  perceive 
them,  is  like  the  bird  on  wing,  who,  when  the  first  note 
of  welcome  from  his  mate  salutes  his  ear,  is  ever  ready 
to  soar  away  and  meet  wTith  joy  his  waiting  companion ; 
for  there  is  a  beautiful  reunion  which  takes  place 
between  the  freed  spirit  of  man  and  his  affinities  who 
have  long  guided  his  footsteps  on  earth,  and  whom  he 
now  may  behold  face  to  face,  and  with  them  travel 
onward  to  behold  the  eternal  mysteries  of  the  glorious 
unfolding  of  the  wisdom  of  God. 


196  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 


CHAPTER  XXXIY. 

THE      SLAVE. 

Deccmler  26, 1853. 
THIS  evening  through  Mrs.  Sweet  it  was  said : — 

You  have  been  talking  of  flowers  and  love,  and 
beauty  and  joy,  this  evening,  and  perchance  you  think 
there  is  naught  else  than  such  in  the  spirit-world.  Oh  ! 
if  such  is  your  idea,  a  poor  wretch  such  as  I  must  be  most 
unwelcome,  who  has  come  to  divest  your  minds  of  all 
these  beautiful  fancies  in  my  own  sad  history.  I  wai 
born  amid  slavery  and  wretchedness,  fed  on  food  which 
was  not  even  offered  to  the  dogs  that  belonged  to  my 
master,  and  I  was  daily  lashed — my  poor  flesh  laid 
open  to  the  bone — to  please  the  passionate  whim  of  a 
brutal  owner.  ~No !  I  had  no  comfort,  save  when  I  had 
arrived  at  manhood,  they  gave  me  a  companion.  How 
tenderly  I  loved  her,  she  and  the  little  one !  But  they 
tore  her  away  from  my  arms  after  scourging  her  with 
many  stripes ;  and  my  innocent  babe  was  taken  from 
me,  and  I  left  alone  in  my  misery  to  grovel  on  the 
earth,  to  groan  aloud  in  my  agony,  and  then  to  be 
lashed  for  so  doing. 

I  wished  to  die,  for  I  knew  not  how  to  pray  ;  never 
knew  the  name  of  God,  save  in  execrations,  which  even 
now  chill  my  life-blood  within  my  heart.  And  all  of 
kindness  and  love  in  my  heart  turned  to  gall  and 


THE    SLAVE.  197 

bitterness,  and  I,  who  would  have  been  thankful  to 
labor  for  one  kind  word — I  became  a  lying,  wicked, 
thieving,  selfish  slave.  They  cultivated  naught  but  my 
bad  propensities,  and  those  they  strengthened,  and 
brought  forth  every  thing  black  and  repulsive  which 
my  nature  was  capable  of  producing. 

I  feared  no  higher  power  than  that  which  had  bought 
and  paid  for  my  vile  and  loathsome  body,  and  soul 
too,  as  it  seemed  to  me,  and  all  I  cared  for  was  death ; 
the  forgetfulness  of  the  grave  was  all  my  spirit  groaned 
for  in  its  hour  of  agony. 

At  one  time  in  one  of  my  passions,  raised  by  the 
violence  of  my  master,  I  struck  him  down.  It  seemed 
as  if  a  devil  possessed  me.  I  must  tread  upon  the  body 
of  him  who  had  spurned  me  as  a  worm.  But  now  the 
worm  turned,  and  his  cruel  and  cowardly  soul  was 
forced  to  leave  its  body;  and  I  was  satisfied.  My  soul 
had  drank  its  vengeance,  and  I  cared  not  what  became 
of  me. 

And  so  they  beat  me  to  death!  What  a  happy  re 
lease  was  that !  They  could  no  longer  bruise  my  spirit, 
though  they  might  cast  my  body  to  the  crows — and  I 
was  free  !  Oh,  what  a  gladsome  hour  was  that  when  I 
first  beheld  myself  free !  Strange  people  came  and 
spoke  to  me — spoke  kindly — asked  if  I  was  not  glad  to 
be  released  from  slavery  of  body,  and  told  me  I  should 
now  be  released  from  the  dark  slavery  of  ignorance  and 
sin  of  mind.  I  did  not  understand  them.  I  only  felt  I 
was  free  from  the  power  of  the  oppressor,  and  like  a  bird 
which  would  fain  soar,  but  can  not  because  of  weakness. 

I  saw  such  a  vast  space  around  me,  above  and  be 
neath  me,  and  they  led  me  away,  away,  far  into  a  large 


193  THE    FUTURE   LIFE. 

city,  and  there  1  beheld  thousands,  who,  it  seemed,  had 
once  resembled  me  in  appearance.  They  looked  so  hap 
py,  and  labored  so  briskly,  and  sang  so  cheerfully,  that 
I  felt  as  if  I  must  be  in  some  good  and  beautiful  place 
which  had  never  been  heard  of.  Heaven  I  had  heard 
of,  but  knew  not  what  it  meant.  I  associated  it  with 
something  good  and  pretty,  and  these  people,  I  thought, 
must  be  in  heaven,  for  every  thing  looked  so  different 
from  any  thing  I  had  seen  before.  Their  color  was 
different  ;  they  had  been  of  the  same  hue  that  I  had 
once  been,  but  their  faces  were  so  white  and  shining. 
Some  looked  light,  and  some  darker;  and  I  noticed 
that  those  who  seemed  to  be  the  wisest  among  them 
had  lost  almost  all  traces  of  their  former  dark  appear 
ance  ;  but  still  they  were  of  the  same  race  as  myself. 
They  told  me  they  were  all  here  being  prepared  to  in 
habit  a  country  peculiar  to  themselves,  where  they 
should  in  turn  become  educated,  and  fitted  for  higher 
duties,  and  then  ascend  to  a  more  distant  country. 
They  were  of  a  race  of  people  whose  mental  develop 
ment  had  been  of  peculiar  growth,  and  "they  were  but 
passing  through  a  lower  existence  while  inhabiting  this 
earth,  and  would,  in  the  next  sphere,  become  kings 
and  masters,  so  to  speak,  in  their  proper  sphere  of 
mental  enlightenment. 

You  ask  what  I  did  when  I  first  entered  that  place? 
People  took  me  and  showed  me  how  to  labor — taught 
me  the  true  use,  value,  and  dignity  of  labor;  and  hav 
ing  taken  away  all  my  old  and  bitter  prejudices  against 
a  life  of  labor,  they  cultivated  my  mind,  and  taught  me, 
in  simple  and  easy  lessons,  to  love  the  great,  good  God 
from  whom  my  spirit  had  sprung.  When  they  told  me 


THE   SLA.VE.  199 

of  his  goodness  and  mercy,  my  heart  filled  with  love 
inexpressible — so  filled  that  there  was  no  room  for  any 
of  the  bad  passions  which  had  caused  me  to  become 
such  a  wretch.  And  how  earnestly  I  labored,  with 
both  soul  and  body,  that  I  might  become  as  one  of  those 
guileless  and  benevolent  beings  who  daily  taught  me 
such  lessons  of  love  and  kindness.  When  they  spoke 
to  me  of  earth,  I  shuddered,  and  feared  they  would 
send  me  back ;  and  often  have  I  knelt,  and  with  tears 
implored  them  not  to  send  me  back  to  wretched  earth 
again.  There  was  nothing  to  desire  there.  I  had  no 
wish  to  return  again  to  the  scene  of  my  former  suf 
ferings  ;  but  I  often  wept  as  I  thought  of  my  wife  and 
little  one.  I  knew  she  was  still  in  the  hard,  cold  world, 
and  I  prayed  them  to  go  to  earth  and  bring  to  me  her 
and  the  little  one  I  loved. 

They  told  me  my  desires  could  not  be  granted;  I 
must  wait  until,  in  the  course  of  nature,  or  through  the 
forcing  of  nature  by  cruelty,  they  would  be  able  to 
make  their  entrance  as  I  had.  And  gradually  I  began  to 
see  things  in  a  new  light.  My  mind  began  to  expand  ; 
I  stood  erect,  and  gazed  on  the  works  of  God,  and  my 
heart  filled  with  awe  and  love. 

Notwithstanding  the  many  beautiful  things  which  I 
daily  saw,  my  mind  would  still  turn  back  to  earth  ;  and 
when  I  thought  who  had  misused  and  ill-treated  me, 
there  were  still  revengeful  feelings  and  bitter  hate 
toward  the  authors  of  my  misery.  The  spirits  who 
taught  me  lessons  of  love  and  truth  told  me  these  feel 
ings  were  wrong — that  I  could  never  become  pure  and 
good,  or  a  fit  inhabitant  of  those  blest  spheres  of  beauty, 
unless  I  forgave  those  who  had  been  my  former  ene- 


200  THE   FUTTTKE   LIFE. 

mies.  But  it  seemed  an  impossibility,  and  as  if  I  only 
wanted  to  be  avenged,  and  then  I  should  be  ready  to 
feel  no  other  emotions  than  those  of  joy  and  happiness. 
A  kind  and  lovely  spirit  came  to  me,  and  led  me  to  a 
dreary,  dismal  place,  and  there  showed  me  the  spirit  of 
my  tormentor.  Oh,  how  miserable  he  looked  !  gnash 
ing  his  teeth  with  fury  and  baffled  rage ;  laying  about 
him  and  striving  to  lash  poor  creatures  around  him  ; 
but  the  strokes  only  fell  on  empty  air.  How  he  howled 
and  yelled,  and  would  not  hear  one  word  from  a  grave- 
looking  person  who  stood  near,  trying  to  reason  with 
him  on  his  folly  and  madness.  Oh,  I  looked  upon  him 
who  had  formerly  so  severely  punished  me,  and  my 
soul  was  filled  with  sadness !  I  could  not  wish  a  greater 
revenge  than  this.  And  then  the  spirit  who  had 
brought  me  there  asked  me  if  it  was  pleasant — if  I 
loved  to  see  that  wretched  man  in  such  suffering  and 
misery — if  I  loved  to  see  others  suffering  ten  thousand 
fold  the  agony  I  had  undergone  ? — for  this  was  greater 
punishment  than  mine,  and  I  felt  how  deeply  I  merited 
this  gentle  rebuke ;  and  then  I  turned  and  fell  on  my 
knees,  and  begged  that  spirit  to  intercede  for  my  tor 
mentor.  His  state  was  so  much  worse  than  mine,  how 
could  I  help  pitying  him  ! 

He  led  me  back  to  the  place  we  had  come  from,  and 
said  to  me,  "My  son,  thou  hast  shown  a  spirit  of  repent 
ance — a  sorrow  for  the  sufferings  of  thy  tormentor,  and 
the  work  of  regeneration  has  begun.  And  now  thou 
shalt  be  able  to  travel  upward  rapidly  when  thy  spirit 
becomes  filled  with  love  and  forgiveness  to  thy  former 
enemy,  for  none  are  pure  in  spirit — none  can  be  pro 
gressed  in  love  where  feelings  of  revenge  find  a  resting- 


THE    SLAVE.  201 

place.  No  selfishness  or  anger  must  reside  in  the  heart 
which  gazes  heavenward."  And  a  mighty  calm  came 
over  my  hitherto  troubled  spirit — not  tossed  like  waves, 
first  agitated  by  love  and  gladness,  and  then  by  revenge 
and  wickedness. 

Oh,  no  !  these  had  all  passed  away,  and  now  how 
earnestly  I  hourly  prayed  that  the  sufferings  of  my 
tormentor  might  cease.  He  was  to  be  pitied  while  I 
was  in  such  a  lovely  place — a  heaven,  it  seemed  to  me, 
'twas  so  green,  the  flowers  so  fragrant,  labor  so  sweet 
and  pleasant.  No  harsh  wrords — no  heavy  blows,  but 
all  accents  of  loving-kindness,  gentle  encouragement,  and 
peaceful  rest.  And  when  my  soul  needed  instruction, 
then  would  some  gentle  being  draw  near  and  point  up 
ward,  and  lead  me  away  where  I  might  gaze  on  the 
worlds  far  off  which  were  to  be  my  future  dwelling, 
when  I  should  become  developed  in  wisdom  and  knowl 
edge  so  as  to  be  a  fit  inhabitant  of  that  lovely  place. 
They  told  me  I  should  there  find  those  whose  minds 
would  assimilate  with  my  own — those  who  had  long 
before  me  died  on  earth  and  emerged  from  darkness 
and  ignorance  and  bondage  worse  than  even  I  had 
conceived  of,  and  had  entered  the  spirit- world  with  the 
same  feelings  which  I  had,  but  had  been  led  on  and 
ta-ught  the  love  of  God,  and  had  become  bright  and 
pure,  because  divested  of  all  their  grossness  and  mate 
riality.  And  when  they  had  become  pure  in  their 
spiritual  light,  they  had  soared  away  from  this  lower 
abode  where  I  now  dwell. 

The  thought  was  beautiful.  It  seemed  too  great  a 
joy  to  believe  that  a  poor,  ignorant  slave  like  me,  who 
had  scarcely  heard  of  the  great  and  glorious  G-od,  and 

9* 


202  TTIE   FUTURE    LIFE. 

of  all  these  beautiful  worlds  which  were  rolling  around 
me  in  the  vast  firmament,  should,  after  having  com 
mitted  a  dreadful  crime,  and  entered  the  spirit-world 
with  all  my  sins  and  ignorance  upon  me,  be  permitted 
to  see  so  much  of  heaven,  and  learn  the  mercy  of  God 
so  soon.  And  they  told  me  that  I  should  be  permitted 
ro  inhabit  a  country  where  there  were  none  but  those 
of  my  race  and  kindred,  if  I  was  so  minded.  They  told 
me  I  need  not  be  a  slave  or  servant  here,  but  might 
mingle  with  the  best  and  purest  as  my  soul  advanced. 
Oh !  there  is  no  such  thing  as  feeling  lost  or  deserted 
in  the  spheres  where  I  now  dwell.  Every  one  has 
kindred  and  friends — every  one  has  home  and  joys 
greater  than  earth  ever  beheld.  And  if  a  poor,  sinful 
wretch  like  me  can  be  so  happy  in  my  low  estate,  what 
must  be  the  state  of  the  pure  soul  when  it  leaves  the 
body  !  For  if  the  earthly  life  of  the  poor  slave  is  one 
of  suffering  and  bondage,  if  his  soul  and  body  are  bought 
and  sold  here,  it  does  not  reach  beyond  the  grave.  No, 
no  !  thank  God  !  the  poor  slave's  soul  is  free  as  air  from 
the  bondage  of  man  when  it  leaves  the  body;  and  it  is 
only  the  chains  of  ignorance  and  darkness  which  bind 
it  here.  But  gentle  spirits  come  in  crowds  and  take 
him  by  the  hand,  as  brothers  and  sisters,  and  wipe  away 
his  tears,  and  lead  him  up  to  that  heaven  where  naught 
can  dwell  but  goodness  and  love. 

I  am  very  thankful  for  this  privilege  of  coming  to 
you.  I  had  to  speak  slowly,  and  they  told  me  what  to 
say,  as  I  have  said  it.  I  have  to-night  taken  one  step 
higher  in  my  heavenly  journey ;  for  have  I  not  come 
back  to  earth  and  given  a  lesson  of  encouragement  for 
my  poor  fellow-slaves.  Thanks,  and  good  night ! 


THE   QUEEN.  203 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

THE     QUEEI^. 

January  9, 1854. 

THIS  evening  a  spirit  came,  and  taking  possession  of  the  medium,  she 
knelt  in  our  midst  and  went  through  the  pantomime  of  taking  up  and 
putting  dust  upon  her  head,  alter  which  she  arose  and  said: — 

DEAR  FRIENDS — I  have  been  sent  here  this  evening 
to  tell  you  how  the  proud  spirit  and  haughty  will  have 
been  humbled. 

When  I  dwelt  on  the  earth  people  called  me  a  queen. 
They  humbled  themselves  before  me — they  approached 
me  with  deference  and  respect.  Oh  !  they  honored  me 
highly  because  of  my  high  station.  Yes,  the  mighty 
men  of  the  nation  honored  me,  and  kings  paid  me 
homage!  They  called  me  wise  and  beautiful — they 
said  that  virtue  and  wisdom  shone  in  my  countenance, 
and  that  love  and  charity  were  my  daily  companions. 
Oh,  yes,  they  said  I  was  possessed  of  every  gentle  virtue 
and  every  trait  lovely  in  woman  !  And  still  they  knew 
not  my  heart.  They  knew  not  the  love  of  applause, 
the  feelings  of  ambition  and  selfishness  which  reigned 
in  my  bosom,  nor  the  feelings  of  revenge  which  I 
cherished  toward  those  who  thwarted  me  in  my  impe 
rious  will.  And  while  the  nation  were  lauding  my 
goodness  beyond  all  human  comparison,  my  heart  was 
naught  but  the  abode  of  earthly  and  vain  passions.  It 
is  true  there  were  times  when  my  better  instincts  would 


204  THE   FUTTJKE   LIFE. 

assume  their  sway  and  admonish  me  in  my  wrong 
doing.  But  the  still,  small  voice  was  quickly  Lushed 
by  the  continued  sound  of  flattery  and  empty  show 
which  surrounded  me.  Surely  it  was  not  much  of  an 
effort  to  smile  and  look  gay  when  every  face  took  its 
reflex  from  mine;  for  the  voice  of  grief  or  suffering  was 
never  permitted  to  reach  my  ear,  save  when  my  own 
spirit  groaned  in  bitterness,  warring  over  the  pent-up 
fires  of  my  own  raging  heart.  For  there  were  times 
during  my  life  when,  had  I  been  free  and  unattended? 
I  would  have  cast  myself  into  the  peaceful  waters  of 
the  river,  so  that  the  former  struggles  and  passions 
might  be  buried  forever  in  oblivion.  And  what  was 
religion  to  me  but  a  cloak  ?  The  holy  father  who  con 
fessed  me  dealt  leniently  with  my  most  serious  offenses. 
He  smiled  upon  me  and  called  me  the  anointed  of 
God,  until  there  was  no  sanctity  left  to  shroud  religion 
in  when  I  was  brought  before  the  judgment-seat  of  the 
church  ;  and  I  always  felt  as  one  who  was  licensed  to 
commit  sin  with  a  high  hand ;  no  word  of  reproach  or 
censure  was  ever  given  me.  But  still  my  spirit  felt  its 
own  blackness  and  impurity.  I  knew  how  far  separated 
from  the  pure  and  beautiful  visions  of  heaven  were  my 
vain,  earthly  thoughts.  My  childhood's  moments  had 
been  innocent  and  pure,  and  with  a  spirit  joyous  and 
happy  I  had  gloried  and  reveled  in  all  things  beautiful 
in  nature.  These  thoughts,  these  halcyon  hours  of 
pleasure  left  no  sting  behind.  They  were  now  the 
only  rays  of  sunshine  that  came  across  my  brief  career, 
as  some  dim  and  half-forgotten  dream  of  Paradise. 
The  hours  of  my  childhood  now,  indeed,  seemed  as  a 
fairy  dream  in  their  purity  and  happiness,  compared 


THE    QUEEN.  205 

with  the  hollow  world  which  surrounded  me.  My  soul 
had  once  drank  deep  draughts  of  joy  and  consolation 
from  the  perusal  of  the  works  of  the  good  and  the  pure 
who  had  lived  before  me.  And  I  remembered  the  pasi 
pleasure  with  which  I  had  communed  with  the  thoughts 
of  those  spirits  who  now  dwelt,  I  knew  not  where.  1 
indeed  conceived  it  to  be  all  a  dream,  a  pleasant, 
a  deceitful  dream  ;  for  nowhere  could  I  now  turn  to 
find  the  sympathy,  the  communion  of  which  I  had 
once  partaken.  I  knew  my  imperfections,  but,  alas! 
they  would  not  let  me  speak  of  them.  When  I  spoke 
to  my  spiritual  adviser  of  the  sore  trouble  and  travail 
of  my  spirit  because  of  her  sinful  bonds,  he,  presump 
tuous  man  !  forgave  me  iny  sins.  Oh  !  he  did  not 
remove  the  load  under  which  my  spirit  groaned  !  He 
only  moved  the  surface,  he  only  caused  the  voice  to 
sink  deeper  within,  so  that  its  tones  sounded  r,ot  so 
loudly  without.  And  when  my  life  had  been  spent 
thus  far  in  doing  much  that  was  evil  (I  now  feel  thus), 
and  little  that  was  really  good,  my  spirit  passed  from 
my  temple  of  clay.  Oh,  yes,  surrounded  by  weeping 
minions — supported,  and  consoled,  and  strengthened, 
as  others  thought,  by  the  pillars  of  the  church,  the 
anointed  ones — surrounded  on  all  sides  by  a  profusion 
of  wealth,  and  ostentation,  and  honors  ;  forgiven  my 
sins  at  the  last  hour  of  my  life  by  one  as  erring  as  my 
self,  I  departed,  soon  to  be  forgotten  by  those  who  had 
professed  to  adore  me,  who  had  almost  worshiped  my 
very  footsteps !  But  the  spirit  had  fled — naught  but 
the  dust  remained  ;  and  how  soon  that  dust  becomes  a 
loathsome  thing  to  those  to  whom  it  had  once  appeared 
as  the  most  beautiful  thing  in  existence ! 


20(5  THE  FUTURE    LIFE. 

When  I  entered  the  spirit-world,  I  thought  I  should 
still  be  a  queen,  not  of  a  nation,  but  still  a  queen  of 
subjects.  It  seemed  that  I  had  been  formed  for  a 
queen — that  royal  blood  coursed  in  my  veins — that  my 
ancestors  had  been  kings  and  queens  far  back  in  the 
archives  of  time ;  and  it  seemed  a  birthright  which  I 
never  should  have  to  forego,  not  even  in  heaven.  I 
had  pondered  much  on  the  state  after  death,  during  my 
life,  but  my  ideas  had  never  been  clear  in  this  respect. 
What  I  learned  was  mostly  from  the  study  of  the  Scrip 
tures.  The  teachings  I  listened  to  spoke  not  much  of 
a  hell,  but  described  heaven ;  and  my  weary  heart  had 
oft  wished  for  the  rest  of  a  heaven ;  and  I  had  also  felt 
that,  impure  as  I  was,  I  could  be  no  fit  inhabitant  to 
enjoy  so  pure  a  place.  And  now,  as  I  gazed  about  me 
in  that  land  of  shadows  (as  it  seemed),  how  rapidly  all 
these  things  ran  through  my  mind !  I  felt  as  though 
I  must  be  cared  for — I  must  be  caressed — I  must  be 
welcomed,  because  of  my  former  station.  I  looked 
about  me  in  vain  to  find  some  vast  assembly  of  persons 
coming  to  honor  me — coming  to  convey  me  in  triumph 
to  my  destined  home.  But  I  saw  none,  and  I  wandered 
along  in  doubt  and  uncertainty,  first  gazing  here,  and 
then  there.  My  steps  were  wonderfully  upheld.  I 
knew  not  upon  what  I  was  treading,  and  yet  I  was 
traveling  rapidly  in  a  new  and  unknown  place ;  and 
frequently  I  became  tired  and  weary,  for  my  journey 
seemed  to  lengthen,  and  my  prospects  grew  no  better. 
I  thought  within  myself,  they  have  not  been  apprised 
of  my  coming,  they  have  not  expected  me,  or  some  of 
my  former  friends  would  come  and  welcome  me.  And 
now  I  grew  sad.  I  had  gone  a  long  distance,  moved 


THE   QUEEN.  207 

by  the  invisible  power  which  upheld  my  footsteps,  but 
I  had  been  cheered  by  no  ray,  and  I  sat  down  by  the 
wayside  and  wept  bitterly,  oh,  how  bitterly  !  I  felt  so 
lonely  and  deserted!  I  was  no  queen  now,  with  will 
ing  subjects  to  obey  my  look  and  nod.  There  were  no 
submissive  attendants  to  minister  to  my  weariness  and 
despair ;  none  ready  to  raise  my  drooping  spirits  with 
music,  or  their  counsel,  or  comfort.  But  here  I  sat  all 
alone  and  deserted  by  the  wayside !  yes,  as  lone  and 
wretched  as  the  veriest  beggar  that  had  ever  prayed 
for  bread  at  the  gates  of  my  palace !  And  now  I  was 
filled  with  anxious  reflections.  I  seemed  to  look  back 
upon  my  past  life,  and  compare  it  with  my  present 
existence,  so  new  to  me,  and  to  ask  myself,  who,  indeed, 
am  I,  and  what  am  I?  Am  I  not  more  than  the  com 
mon  herd  ?  Am  I  not  still  a  queen  above  my  subjects? 
Oh  !  how  my  proud  heart  swelled  nigh  unto  bursting, 
now  when  I  felt  how  insignificant  I  was  when  stripped 
of  all  my  surroundings !  My  tears  were  those  of  an 
guish,  and  shame,  and  rage,  and  disappointment.  Long 
time  I  mused  and  wept.  Finally  a  calm,  a  change 
seemed  to  pass  over  my  troubled  heart,  but  I  felt,  oh ! 
how  deeply,  every  unworthy  act  of  my  past  life.  My 
former  misdeeds,  the  effects  of  my  baser  passions,  which 
had  left  their  impress  upon  others,  now  stood  forth 
before  me  in  bold  relief.  I  now  felt  that  every  good 
deed,  every  gentle  feeling  of  love,  or  charity,  or  mercy 
which  I  had  been  led  to  perform  or  indulge,  cast  a 
heavenly  cairn  upon  me,  and  took  away  the  fierceness 
and  the  anguish  of  my  bitter  grief.  The  remembrance 
of  these  was  clothed  in  a  soft,  silvery  light,  oh,  how 
beautiful!  Those  deeds  of  mercy  now  cheered  and 


208  THE    FTJTUKE   LIFE. 

comforted  my  troubled  spirit,  and  again  I  wept;  but 
they  were  tears  of  penitence,  of  contrition,  which  soothed 
and  quieted  me,  and  brought  up  a  hope  from  the  lowest 
chambers  of  my  soul  that  I  might  yet  be  able  to  per 
form  something  more  worthy  those  pleasures  I  had 
experienced.  While  indulging  in  these  thoughts  and 
wishes  of  what  I  might  do,  and  regrets  of  what  I  had 
done,  I  looked  up,  and  beside  me  stood  a  female.  She 
was  exceedingly  fair  and  beautiful  to  behold.  There 
was  a  look  of  heavenly  dignity  and  beneficence  in  her 
face,  and  her  whole  being  seemed  pervaded  with  such 
gentleness  that  I  was  encouraged  to  speak.  She  held 
forth  her  hand  and  called  me  sister.  She  asked  me  if  I 
was  weary,  in  such  mild  and  gentle  accents,  that  my 
tears  flowed  afresh,  and  I  yearned  for  her  sympathy.  I 
now  poured  out  my  sorrows,  and  begged  her  to  lead  me 
to  some  more  genial  spot.  I  told  her  I  had  been  a 
queen  on  earth ;  and  when  I  said  this  she  smiled  sadly, 
and  said,  "  There  are  no  queens  in  this  our  country, 
save  queens  of  love  and  purity — those  who  excel  in  love 
of  their  fellows,  and  whose  good  works  make  their  faces 
shine  with  wisdom,  and  who  are  ever  bearing  good 
tidings  to  those  on  earth.  These  are  the  only  queens 
we  have  here." 

I  was  amazed  at  her  words.  I  had  not  conceived 
that  I  should  be  as  the  commonest  subject  of  my  king 
dom,. unnoted  and  unnoticed.  I  spoke  of  many  who 
had  gone  before  me,  and  wished  I  might  be  led  to  them. 
I  spoke  of  the  joys  and  dazzling  beauties  of  heaven, 
which  had  been  described  to  me  during  my  life.  She 
told  me  that  my  former  friends  were  all  engaged  in 
different  occupations.  I  was  surprised  again,  for  I  had 


THE    QUEEN.  209 

not  supposed  an  occupation  was  consistent  with  heavenly 
enjoyment ;  for  the  manner  in  which  she  spoke  led  me 
to  suppose  that  the  occupations  consisted  of  labor  more 
than  enjoyment.  She  gazed  in  my  eyes,  and  told  me  I 
was  but  an  untutored  child  in  the  knowledge  of  the 
life  which  was  called  the  hereafter.  She  said  that  my 
spirit's  best  intuitions  had  been  repressed,  that  the  baser 
part  of  my  nature  had  been  called  forth  and  developed 
by  my  worldly  career,  and  I  must  now  begin  to  live 
truly  the  life  which  leads  to  eternal  happiness.  She 
said  my  friends  were  all  progressing  in  their  eternal 
journey,  and  that  I  must  follow  them,  for  they  could 
not  return  to  me. 

I  questioned  her  about  my  former  life,  and  found  she 
knew  every  thing  concerning  me.  She  told  me  she  had 
been  my  guardian  spirit  while  I  inhabited  the  body,  and 
had  endeavored  in  manifold  ways  to  approach  me  and 
whisper  gentle  words  of  admonition  and  warning  in  my 
ears.  At  times  she  had  led  me  by  the  spirit  of  gentle 
ness  and  love.  At  times  I  had  repelled  her  by  my  own 
evil  conduct,  and  had  allowed  spirits  who  only  loved 
darkness,  and  to  deceive  men's  souls  by  their  arts,  to 
approach  me  with  their  counsel  and  advice.  Oh,  how  I 
wept  when  she  told  me  these  things !  And  she  more 
over  said  I  must  forget  that  I  had  been  once  a  queen  on 
earth,  for  none  but  the  humble  in  spirit  might  hope  to 
become  even  as  a  little  child  in  this  land  of  love.  I  now 
saw  I  must  lay  aside  all  my  former  dignity  and  love  of 
flattery,  and  be  led  by  this  lovely  spirit's  counsel.  We 
walked  until  we  arrived  at  a  pleasant  mansion,  wherein 
we  entered.  I  was  here  greeted  by  several  spirits,  who 
welcomed  me  candidly  and  pleasantly,  but  paid  me  no 


210  THE   FUTUEE    LIFE. 

deference,  and  seemed  not  to  know  I  had  been  a  queen. 
And  the  spirit  who  had  conducted  me,  said  :  "  This  is 
the  dwelling  wherein  you  must  take  your  first  lessons  in 
self-denial,  and  in  divesting  yourself  of  those  worldly 
notions  which  will  be  so  prejudicial  to  your  future  hap 
piness.  Those  persons  about  you  will  be  ever  willing  to 
assist  you  with  kind  and  gentle  words  when  you  need 
such  help  ;  but  you  must  perform  the  labor  of  reforma 
tion  for  yourself,  and  within  yourself;  you  must  become 
as  lowly  and  as  loving  as  those  who  surround  you ;  you 
must  even  become  as  the  little  flower  whose  head  is 
bowed  toward  the  earth,  as  if  in  humility,  lest  the  sun's 
rays  might  fall  upon  it  with  too  great  and  overpowering 
a  splendor.  My  dear  child,  your  heavenly  nature  was 
formed  to  be  pure  and  gentle,  to  be  loving  and  kind, 
to  benefit  others  by  your  gentle  counsels,  and  to  sympa 
thize  in  the  sorrows  of  the  human  heart.  But  the  world 
placed  you  upon  a  dangerous  pedestal,  which  only  made 
you  wretched  and  unhappy.  Your  higher  and  better 
nature  was  ever  struggling  to  gain  the  ascendency  over 
the  material  grossness  which  surrounded  you,  and  the 
mighty  conflict  only  sickened  and  wearied  your  spirit. 
And  this  is  why  life  seemed  so  hateful  and  hollow  at 
times.  The  sin  was  not  yours,  my  child,  but  it  was  the 
sin  of  circumstances  and  of  corrupt  teachings,  of  fawn 
ing  counsels  and  of  selfish  aggrandizement.  These 
obstructions,  connected  with  others,  are  now  removed ; 
but,  my  child,  all  the  earthly  clouds  of  error  which  an 
earthly  existence  developed  are  still  within  thine  own 
bosom,  and  it  is  now  thy  labor  to  erase  them  all,  until 
there  shall  not  be  left  the  faintest  trace  of  their  former 
existence.  These  will  pain  thee,  and  harass  thy  soul's 


THE   QUEEN.  211 

comfort,  and,  until  they  are  all  effaced,  will  still  give 
fchee  the  same  sad  feelings  which  they  did  on  earth. 
There  will  be  no  outward  foe  here  to  battle  with. 
Within  thyself  must  the  victory  be  obtained.  Then 
^arry  not,  my  child,  but  begin  thy  labor  immediately  ; 
and  when  thy  heart  becomes  so  filled  with  the  love  of 
God,  that  thou  shalt  want  to  go  fortli  and  take  the  beg 
gar  and  the  lame  and  the  blind  by  the  hand,  and  feed 
the  hungry,  and  bind  up  the  broken-hearted,  and  say  to 
the  erring :  '  Sister,  I  am  thy  sister  and  friend,  and 
will  lead  thee  in  the  path  of  love  and  goodness,'  then 
wilt  thou  be  fit  to  mingle  with  the  loving  spirits  who 
do  their  Father's  will  ;  and  then  shall  thy  face,  and  thy 
whole  being  shine  with  far  more  transcendent  beauty 
than  that  which  was  upon  thee  when  thou  wast  clad  in 
thy  regal  robes.  When  thy  good  works  shall  have  puri 
fied  and  refined  thy  being  in  this  sphere,  oh,  then  thou 
hast  in  prospect  a  glorious  flight  to  another.  There 
shalt  thou  see  the  heavenly  city  whose  foundation  is 
made  without  hands.  There  shalt  thou  mingle  with 
the  pure  in  spirit,  whose  voices  will  greet  thine  ear  in 
tones  of  music  soft  as  an  ^Eolian  harp.  Oh  !  what  joy 
and  glory,  what  rapture  and  delight  await  the  trans 
figured  soul !  Thou  shalt  mingle  with  beings  whose 
purity  will  shed  a  light  about  thee,  and  cause  a  heav 
enly  glow  to  pervade  thy  whole  being ;  and  thou 
mayest  walk  by  the  shining  rivers  of  love,  and  lave 
thy  body  in  their  placid  waters ;  and  weariness  shall 
not  overtake  thee,  no  sorrow  shall  enter  that  place. 
The  love  of  the  most  high  God  dwells  in  and  pervades 
all  things  here,  where  no  grossness  can  enter.  The  ele 
ments  of  discord  and  inharmony  approach  not  that 


212  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

place,  but  the  voices  of  angels,  singing  never-ceasing 
praises,  are  borne  down  on  every  breeze,  and  find  a  glad 
response  from  every  heart  which  dwells  therein." 

Oh !  now  I  wished  I  had  never  lived,  I  had  become  so 
wrapped  in  wonder  and  amazement  while  she  spoke  of 
that  place;  and  then  the  long-forgotten  dreams  of  child 
hood  stole  softly  across  my  memory.  Ah  !  then  I  felt 
it  was  true.  I  felt  that  in  the  purity  and  happiness  of 
my  childhood's  home,  the  bright  angels  from  the  far-off 
realms  had  whispered  those  thoughts  into  my  heart,  for 
I  was  then  less  material,  more  natural.  The  connection 
between  that  glorious  land  and  my  spirit  had  been  more 
close  in  my  childhood's  hours  than  when  I  had  mingled 
with  the  world  and  partaken  of  its  character. 

And  now  she  breathes  a  blessing  upon  me ;  she  tells 
me  to  labor,  to  love,  to  persevere ;  and  she  leaves  me  to 
return  to  her  bright  reward  far  beyond  me.  But  she 
says  I  shall  see  her  when  I  have  worked  out  the  mission 
which  it  is  my  part  to  perform.  She  bids  me  be  careful, 
be  watchful,  for  there  are  earnest  eyes  and  loving  hearts 
gazing  down  and  beckoning  me  upward.  Oh !  who  would 
not  labor  ;  who  would  not  be  a  beggar ;  who  would  not 
forego  all  earthly  honors,  that  they  might  hereafter  be 
permitted  to  be  only  one  of  the  least  in  the  house  of 
God,  in  the  gates  of  Heaven  ? 

Previous  to  the  communication  being  finished,  she  was  asked  what 
her  name  was?  She  replied  by  saying:  " My  name  is  Humility ; 
once  it  was  Pride." 


A   SCENE  IN   SPIRIT-LAND.  213 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

A     SCENE    IN     SPIKIT-L  AND. 
Given  by  Mrs.  Ilemans,  January  31, 1854 

As  the  unclouded  splendor  of  day  is  passing  into  the 
mellowed  light  of  its  sunset  beauty,  a  band  of  happy 
spirits  are  seen  reposing  beside  a  sparkling  fountain, 
whose  clear  and  pellucid  waters  reflect  ten  thousand 
colors  of  changing  beauty  as  they  sparkle  in  the  am 
bient  light.  Flowers  of  immortal  fragrance  give  forth 
sweet  perfumes  to  the  celestial  air,  and  majestic  trees, 
whose  foliage  is  of  living  green,  spread  out  their  arms 
inviting  to  repose  and  meditation.  Birds  of  rare  beauty, 
whose  notes  give  forth  sweet  music,  such  as  is  never 
heard  by  mortal  ears,  add  a  charm  to  the  pure  and 
happy  scene.  A  low  and  gentle  melody  breathes  upon 
the  air.  I  look  up,  and  behold  a  company  of  spirits 
are  approaching  to  join  the  ones  already  present. 
Their  robes  are  bright  and  shining,  and  their  coun 
tenances  are  radiant  with  the  light  which  cometh 
from  God.  The  wisdom  of  the  holy  presence  sits  upon 
each  countenance,  making  it  fair  and  peaceful  to  look 
upon,  and  yet  they  look  gentle  and  loving.  No  shadow 
of  earthly  passions  remains  graven  upon  their  seraph- 
faces.  There  is  a  glow  of  light,  a  gladdening,  blissful 
feeling,  pervading  the  atmosphere  in  which  they  move. 


214:  THE    FUTURE    LIFE. 

They  are  approaching  the  spirits  who  are  waiting  to 
receive  them.  And  now  they  greet  each  other  with  a 
glad  smile  of  welcome.  A  deep  and  unutterable  joy 
seems  to  be  welling  up  within  each  heart  as  it  greets 
and  welcomes  the  other.  And  those  who  have  last 
come  sit  beside  the  fountain  also,  clasping  each  others' 
hands.  They  now  bid  each  other  recount  to  their 
companions  the  result  of  their  labors,  for  they  have 
been  upon  earth  laboring  earnestly  and  unceasingly, 
each  in  a  different  direction,  and  they  now  assemble  to 
speak  of  that  which  they  have  accomplished  as  faithful 
workers,  whose  labor  is  that  of  love  and  undying  hope 
in  the  redemption  of  their  fellow-man.  One  says,  u  Be 
loved  teacher,  the  task  which  I  had  to  fulfill  was  hard. 
I  spoke  the  words  of  wisdom  which  were  given  me.  I 
gave  the  lessons  which  were  given  me.  Some  would 
listen,  and  some  would  turn  away  unheeding,  forgetting 
that  truth  could  come  through  other  than  those  who 
were  clad  with  authority  which  the  law  giveth.  But 
some  hungry  souls  who  were  thirsty  for  a  draught  of 
eternal  truth  received  the  words  gladly  and  freely,  and 
they  became  joyous  in  the  knowledge  of  eternal  and 
progressing  wisdom.  And  when  the  jewels  are  gath 
ered  together,  the  beauty  of  their  spirits  will  be  drops 
in  the  cup  of  my  gladness."  And  another  said,  "I  went 
to  earth  full  of  mighty  resolutions  to  do  the  will  of  my 
Father,  to  turn  the  hearts  of  men  from  mammon  to 
the  purifying  and  ennobling  influence  of  the  knowledge 
of  the  love  of  God  to  them  through  the  years  of  their 
past  forgetfulness,  their  slumbering  unconsciousness. 
And  I  thought  I  would  speak  with  the  voice  of  an 
entreating  angel,  that  I  would  stir  up  the  depths  of 


A   SCENE   IN    SPIRIT-LAND.  215 

their  spirits  to  see  the  darkness  of  their  ways,  the  down 
ward  tendency  of  their  paths.  I  approached  the  young  ; 
they  would  not  hear  me ;  their  future  was  opening 
before  them  in  rose-tinted  colors,  their  passions  and 
strengthening  energies  were  gaining  daily  force  from 
the  reckless  impulses  which  hurried  them  along ;  few 
would  listen  to  my  pleading  voice,  but  said  as  in  answer 
to  my  entreaties :  i  Time  enough,  we  are  young,  we  are 
happy,  we  are  striving  to  become  leaders  of  the  people, 
to  rule  the  multitude,  to  sway  the  great  mass,  to  step 
in  the  places  of  those  who  are  daily  going  out  from 
amongst  us  ;  curb  not  our  ambition,  clip  not  our  soaring 
wings  in  their  upward  flight,  but  let  us  speed  onward, 
ever  onward,  until  we  have  reached  the  highest  pinnacle 
of  worldly  ambition,  and  when  all  our  wishes  are  satis 
fied,  when  our  hearts  no  longer  yearn  and  struggle  for 
worldly  aggrandizement,  when  we  gain  that  for  which 
we  are  laboring,  then  we  will  listen  to  your  pleading 
voice,  then  we  will  put  the  world  beneath  oar  feet  and 
turn  our  thoughts  to  heaven.'  I  passed  from  the 
young  to  the  old.  Some  would  hear  me  doubtingly, 
mistrusting  the  sound  to  be  that  of  earth,  so  long  had 
its  delusive  power  enchained  their  souls  and  kept  them 
from  all  that  was  bright,  that  was  fair  or  heavenly  in 
their  nature,  that  they  could  not  raise  their  faith  nor 
extend  their  grasp  beyond  the  sphere  where  all  their 
affinities  were  enshrined.  Prayers  they  could  utter 
with  their  lips,  but  they  were  not  the  fresh  outgushing 
of  the  heart,  but  they  were  those  which  had  been  given 
by  rule  to  be  repeated  as  a  form  through  other  lips. 
It  was  sad  to  leave  them  so  unbelieving  and  yet  so 
needy,  so  ignorant  of  the  life  which  they  were  soon  to 


216  THE   FUTURE    LIFE. 

enter,  and  yet,  O  kind  and  loving  guide !  I  had  to  pass 
on  ;  my  precious  time  could  not  be  thus  wasted  in  talk 
ing  to  hearts  of  stone  !  The  idols  of  gold  and  silver 
ever  intercepted  the  spirit-forms,  the  spirit-voice  from 
their  hearts  ;  and  verily,  I  said  within  my  soul,  '  It  is 
not  well  that  men  should  grow  old  in  forgetfulness  of 
their  higher  and  eternal  life,  for,  as  man's  time  becomes 
shorter  upon  the  sphere  where  his  heart  hath  its  only 
abiding-place,  he  would  fain  linger  forever  within  the 
precincts  which  only  seem  to  him  as  the  brightest 
heaven  which  his  soul  can  aspire  to,  and  when  he  un 
willingly  leaves  it,  his  soul  finds  no  sympathy,  no 
pleasure  in  the  opening  future  before  him.'  And  I 
again  spoke  to  the  youth  and  said :  l  O  young  man ! 
or  young  maiden  !  pause  and  think ;  thy  heart  is  warm 
and  bounding,  the  flowers  of  thy  youth  are  blooming 
brightly,  and  making  thee  glad  in  the  sunlighted 
beauty  of  their  gorgeous  coloring ;  but  the  flowers  of 
thy  youth  will  perish,  many  of  the  hopes  which  thou 
wouldst  realize  will  prove  delusive,  the  vain  shadows 
of  thy  own  longing,  and  mock  thee  at  last  with  bitter 
disappointment.  Give  ear  now  to  the  appeal  of  love, 
hearken  to  the  soft  and  pleading  voice  of  angel-lips. 
Beings  ethereal  and  pure,  loving  and  anxious,  surround 
thy  youthful  steps  ;  turn,  turn  not  away,  shut  not  thy 
heart  against  their  gentle  influences,  but  lift  up  thine 
eyes  and  ask  thy  Father  to  be  the  guide  of  thy  youth, 
and  he  will  surround  thee  with  such  guides  as  will  up 
hold  thee  in  the  hour  of  trial,  and  save  thee  from  the 
great  pitfall  of  temptation.  And  when  thou  art  old, 
thou  canst  look  upward  with  a  brightening  eye  and  a 
living  knowledge  that  there  is  within  thee  a  hope  of 


A   SCENE   IN    SPmiT-LAND.  217 

eternal  life  strong  and  undying.  And  death  shall  not 
dim  thy  happiness,  but  it  will  open  to  thee  the  unre- 
vealed  book,  "whose  pages  are  all  unfolding,  one  after 
another  to  thy  astonished  soul,  the  infinite  wisdom,  the 
boundless  and  unchanging  love  of  thy  heavenly  Father.' 
And  I  tell  thee,  O  beloved  guide !  that  some  did  stop 
and  hearken  to  my  voice,  and  I  placed  upon  their  brows 
a  talisman  of  hope,  a  wrealh  of  undying  flowers,  which 
only  spirits  might  see,  and  when  they  approached  those 
hearts,  they  would  draw  near  and  call  them  blessed ; 
for  lo,  the  still,  small  voice  of  love  had  found  an  echo 
within  their  hearts.  I  blessed  them,  and  their  path 
ways  shall  be  angel-lighted,  and  they  shall  give  to 
others  consolation  and  comfort  through  their  short 
journey  of  life  on  earth." 

Another  spirit  now  speaks.  It  is  a  female.  Her 
eyes  are  meek  and  dove-like  ;  tears  have  often  bedewed 
her  cheeks,  and  her  spirit  hath  been  chastened  and  pu 
rified  through  suffering  and  great  sorrow.  She  said  : 
"  O  loving  guide  !  I  come  back  from  my  earth  journey, 
thankful  that  God  hath  permitted  so  feeble  and  un 
worthy  a  spirit  to  join  hands  with  those  who  love  the 
cause  of  their  Father  so  well.  My  first  mission  was  to 
seek  out  the  sorrowing,  the  broken-hearted  ones  of 
earth.  Oh  !  how  many,  how  numberless  they  are,  and 
how  I  wished  that  every  tear  which  came  forth  from 
the  fountains  of  my  heart,  could  be  turned  into  a  bless 
ing  for  them.  I  lingered  about  them  long.  I  whis 
pered  to  their  hearts  of  peace  and  hope.  I  spoke  to 
them  of  the  place  where  all  tears  are  wiped  from  the 
mourner's  eyes,  and  when  a  sorrowing  mother  grieved 
for  her  child,  I  brought  the  idol  of  her  heart,  and  set  it 
10 


218  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

before  her,  that  it  might  point  her  upward,  and  then, 
I  told  her  that  a  link  had  been  established  between  her 
and  heaven,  a  sympathetic  chord  which  would  ever 
draw  her  there,  but  she  must  keep  it  untainted.  She 
must  not  snap  it  asunder  by  the  cares  and  engrossing 
loves  of  earth.  Her  heart  grew  more  hoping,  and  now 
she  is  not  without  the  strength  of  hope. 

"I  then  spoke  to  a  sad" and  erring  daughter,  whose 
crushed  and  weary  spirit  desired  the  rest  of  oblivion. 
Her  hopes  had  once  been  lighted  by  the  trusting  faith 
of  love,  and  her  poor  spirit  had  learned  to  curse  the 
name,  to  wish  that  it  might  be  blotted  forever  out  of 
the  records  of  heaven.  A  blight  had  fallen  upon  her 
young  life.  Oh,  weary  and  sad  were  the  upbraidings 
of  her  spirit,  when  conscious  at  times  of  its  true  but 
degraded  position.  She  would  have  courted  death  with 
her  own  hand,  but  the  future  was  fearful,  and  when 
she  had  thrown  herself  prostrate  upon  the  earth,  I  drew 
near  and  whispered  to  her  poor  lacerated,  despairing 
soul  words  of  hope  beyond  the  grave.  She  could  not 
at  first  hear  me,  but  gradually  a  great  quiet  and  peace 
fell  upon  her  spirit,  and  she  thought  she  was  in  a 
dream,  a  dream  of  childhood  and  happiness,  of  inno 
cence  and  love.  I  bent  over  her  shattered  form,  and 
spoke  in  whispers  which  her  heart  might  hear.  I  told 
her  of  repentance  upon  earth,  yea,  and  of  hope  beyond 
the  earth.  With  words  of  entreaty  and  soothing  sym 
pathy  I  gently  led  her  spirit  into  the  paths  of  duty,  of 
rectitude  and  virtue,  where  strength  would  be  given 
her  to  live  a  repentant  life.  Oh,  how  she  wept  and 
wished  she  might  die  while  the  happy  dream  lasted. 
But  she  arose  and  went  her  way,  resolving  to  profit  by 


A   SCENE   IN    SPIRIT«LAND.  219 

the  warning  which  had  been  breathed  to  her  spirit. 
Her  life  now  seemed  of  some  worth,  and,  as  I  left  her. 
<  friends,'  whose  spirits  had  long  been  unable  to  ap 
proach  her,  nestled  close  beside  her.  The  work  of  heal 
ing  had  commenced  in  her  heart,  and  with  the  assistance 
of  spirits,  and  of  friends  in  the  form  who  will  receive 
her,  she  will  yet  rise  up  purified  and  blessed,  and  enter 
upon  her  spirit-life  with  a  hoping,  throbbing  joy,  thank 
ing  God  for  his  mercy,  and  meeting  face  to  face  with 
those  bright  beings,  whose  dewy  breath,  whose  warm 
and  striving  hearts  wrere  exerted  to  raise  her  up. 

"  And  next  I  visited  the  poor  orphan,  crying  for  bread, 
shivering  with  cold,  uncared  for  and  suffering.  How 
cold  and  cheerless  the  life  before  that  orphan  !  I  looked, 
and  near  him  were  his  parents  sad  and  unhappy,  be 
cause  of  the  misery  of  their  child.  Oh,  sad  sight !  there 
were  none  to  give  it  bread,  but  the  cold,  unwilling  hand 
called  charity,  and  on  all  sides  were  snares  and  pitfalls, 
every  thing  to  mislead  the  little  wanderer,  and  nothing 
to  cherish,  to  warm  the  little  hungry  heart  with  the 
fullness  of  affection,  and  no  arm  to  protect  from  sur 
rounding  dangers.  When  night  had  come  upon  the 
earth,  and  no  covering  or  scarce  a  shelter  could  be  found 
by  the  little  waif  floating  on  its  tempest-tost  bosom,  I 
drew  near  and  blessed  the  orphan  ;  I  pressed  him  to  my 
heart,  and  prayed  to  my  Father  in  heaven  to  send  angel- 
guides  to  watch  over  the  immortal  germ,  to  influence 
some  benevolent  heart  to  cherish  the  little  withering 

o 

flower,  to  give  it  some  bosom  to  which  its  little  heart 
might  nestle  in  the  spring-time  of  its  life  and  twine 
around  hereafter  with  love  and  affection.  I  watched 
him  while  he  slept  in  his  infantile  innocence  and  deso- 


220  THE   FUTUKE   LIFE. 

lation,    and  I   said:    (I  pray  thee,  O  Father  of  the 
fatherless  !  to  cast  a  strong  bulwark  about  this  innocent 
one,  that  he  may  live  an  upright  and  holy  life,  and 
learn  to  call  thee  his  Father,  and  know  thee  as  such  for 
ever.'     Many  sympathetic    spirit-friends  were  gathered 
round  the  lone  child,  and  each  one  resolved  to  do  a  part 
to  assist  in  leading  that  child  aright  through  life's  check 
ered  path.    He  was  conducted,  through  the  aid  of  spirits, 
to  a  sympathetic  heart ;  the  neglected  one  was  cared 
for ;  a  kindly  hand  was  stretched  forth,  and  the  little 
one's  head  now  slumbers  beneath  a  friendly  roof.  Thou 
wilt  say,  gentle  teacher,  that  my  prayers  were  answered, 
unworthy  as  I  am.     Many,  many  scenes  of  suffering 
and  of  misery,  of  desolation  and  disappointment  were 
witnessed  by  me  while  my  earth-journey  lasted,  and  my 
spirit  shall  watch  through  their  lives  the  good  work 
which  was  given  me  the  power  to  begin,  and  I  will  bless 
and  magnify  the  goodness  of  my  Father  for  his  un 
bounded  mercy  to  me,  and  I  shall  stand  ready  to  greet 
each  one  as  they  enter  their  spirit-home,  and  tell  them 
of  what  mercy  and  protecting  care  hath  followed  their 
lives ;  for  they  will  yet  shine  bright  and  glowing  with 
immortal  purity  among  those  who  have  been  redeemed 
from  sin  and  suffering  through  the  love  of  the  Father, 
and  in  the  light  of  eternity  shall  our  spirit  see  what  the 
little  seed  hath  grown  to,  which  was  so  small  as  to  be 
almost  unseen  ;  its  rays  will  become  those  of  refulgent 
light  and  dazzling  beauty,  as  time  develops  in  its  un 
ceasing  progress  the  immortal  attributes  which  belong 
to  each  unfolding  germ." 

Another  speaks  who  has  left  earth.  "  I  came,"  said  he, 
*'  to  report  my  work  as  only  begun.  Lo !  I  have  wandered 


A    SCENE   IN    SriEIT-LAND.  221 

up  and  down,  and  I've  penetrated  into  the  secret  re 
cesses  of  man's  most  hidden  motives.  I  have  stood 
in  the  sacred  places  of  earth,  where  man  does  lip- 
homage  to  his  Creator,  and  I've  watched  the  word  as  it 
fell  coldly  and  without  power  upon  the  hearts  of  those 
who  heard  it,  for  verily,  pomp  and  circumstance  are 
but  the  impressions  of  an  hour,  and  the  sound  of  many 
words  but  created  a  confusion  when  they  were  not 
understood  or  rightly  applied.  I  found  no  resting-place 
for  the  sole  of  my  foot  in  the  structures  which  had  been 
erected  by  the  hand  of  man,  as  the  altar  whence  his 
prayers  should  ascend  to  heaven  as  a  sweet  incense 
before  the  throne  of  God.  The  cold  and  heavy  atmos 
phere  oppressed  and  retarded  my  ardor,  and  with  diffi 
culty  I  penetrated  the  gross  element  which  was  filled  with 
so  many  thoughts  whose  birth  was  of  earth.  Sad  and  dis 
pirited,  I  sought  a  willing  ear  somewhere  else.  I  sought 
the  home  of  the  lowly.  I  approached  the  couch  of  the 
suffering,  and,  verily,  they  received  me,  they  repelled  me 
not,  but  with  heartfelt  tears  they  received  the  comforting 
influence  from  my  spirit  to  theirs,  and  where  the  humble 
and  upright  man  spoke  forth  the  thoughts  which  come 
freighted  witli  truth  and  everlasting  light  of  heaven,  I 
stood  by,  and  breathed  strength  and  hope  and  comfort 
to  his  soul.  For  the  simple  and  honest  child  of  nature, 
was  more  receptive,  more  congenial  to  the  influences  of 
indwelling  light,  than  those  whom  forms  and  ceremo 
nies  and  outward  garbs  of  piety  had  surrounded  by 
their  gross  and  heaven-defying  influence.  Where  mirth 
and  revelry,  the  dance  and  song,  where  wine  and  all  its 
exciting  influences  held  their  sway,  my  voice  could  not 
be  heard,  my  footsteps  were  turned  aside.  Sad  and 


222  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

dispirited,  I  left  the  scene  of  mirth  and  revelry.  I 
sought  the  lowly  cabin  of  the  poor,  the  oppressed  child 
of  slavery,  and  as  he  breathed  his  simple  prayer,  a  spirit 
stood  by  and  took  it  up  and  laid  it  before  the  Father's 
throne  as  a  sweet-smelling  incense  of  gratitude.  I 
said,  4  Pray  on,  hope  on,  poor  slave  ;  thy  bondage  is  of 
earth,  not  of  heaven  ;  thy  poor  bleeding  heart  will  be 
freer  and  brighter,  and  far  happier  in  the  spirit-home 
than  the  one  who  calls  thee  slave,  and  lashes  thee  with 
many  stripes  of  suffering.'  My  spirit  grew  glad  as  I 
gazed  ;  I  grew  stronger  to  proceed  on  my  mission  of 
love.  And  then,  I  beheld  another  poor,  ignorant,  un 
taught  child  of  slavery,  whose  heart  had  never  been 
taught  other  than  bitter  and  resentful  feelings,  the 
springs  of  whose  love  had  been  turned  into  streams  of 
hate,  because  of  the  oppression  of  the  task-master, 
because  of  the  chains  which  cut  the  flesh  and  the  bonds 
which  held  the  soul  down  on  a  level  with  the  brute.  O 
sad  and  dreary  picture !  I  strove  to  breathe  some  hope, 
some  comfort  into  the  poor,  wayward,  desponding  heart. 
I  whispered :  '  Child  of  toil  and  captivity,  there  is  a 
brighter  sun  shining  for  thee  beyond  the  starry  heav 
ens;  there  are  peaceful  homes,  placid  and  fair,  where 
thou  shalt  yet  rest  thy  weary  limbs ;  there  are  angel- 
friends  whom  the  fetters  of  earth  no  longer  bind,  wait 
ing  to  welcome  thee,  and  deck  thee  with  flowers,  to 
cheer  up  thy  sad  and  desponding  spirit.'  And  they 
also  thought  they  had  a  beautiful  dream.  And  they 
wondered  in  their  darkness  if  heaven  was  so  beautiful 
a  place,  and  if  angels  were  so  beautiful  and  bright.  Oh, 
that  low  whisper,  that  softly  breathed  prayer,  left  an 
impress  behind  which  no  oppression  can  efface. 


A   SCENE   IN   SPIRIT-LAND.  223 

<c  And  I  strove  to  approach  those  whom  they  call  their 
masters.  I  strove,  and  would  fain  have  moved  their 
hearts  with  pity  and  charity.  I  would  have  besought 
them  not  to  imprison  the  immortal  spirit  which  God 
hath  made  free.  I  appealed  to  their  tenderness,  and 
wished  to  move  their  spirits  to  act  in  accordance  with 
the  dictates  of  nature;  but  the  circumstances  of  custom 
and  of  law  had  riveted  its  chains  so  firmly  about  their 
hearts  as  to  darken  their  better  judgment,  and  render 
them  deaf  to  the  appeals  which  their  own  hearts  often 
unconsciously  made  to  them.  I  blessed  those  who  were 
gentle  and  kind  to  the  flesh  and  blood  which  their 
money  had  purchased,  and  I  prayed  to  my  Father  to 
open  their  hearts  to  the  soft  tones  of  his  loving  mercy, 
and  make  them  the  instruments  of  giving  life  eternal  to 
those  who  were  their  bondsmen,  for  I  saw  that  it  was  the 
sin  of  custom  more  than  of  necessity,  and  I  said  within  my 
soul,  when  the  heart  hath  been  opened  by  the  spiritual 
unfolding  of  true  light  and  loving,  practical  works,  they 
will  see  their  error  and  the  gentle  persuasion  of  the  still, 
small  voice  from  within  will  guide  them  aright,  and  the 
oppressed  shall  be  cared  for  and  lifted  up,  and  their  spir 
its  shall  be  made  as  fair  and  as  pure,  as  trusting  and 
loving  in  the  simplicity  of  their  feith  as  those  who 
have  raised  them.  Verily,  the  light  of  each  good  deed 
becomes  a  star  of  rejoicing  in  the  home  of  the  spirit  to 
greet  it  at  its  entrance.  Therefore,  beloved  teacher,  I 
come  back  from  my  mission  hoping,  for  a  power  hath 
been  breathed  upon  the  people,  a  voice  hath  thrilled 
their  hearts,  a  feeling  unknown  and  undefined  by  mor 
tals  is  pervading,  is  expanding  the  great  beating,  puls 
ing  heart  of  humanity,  It  only  shows  a  ripple  here 


224  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

and  there,  but  the  ripples  will  grow  into  waves,  and  the 
winds  will  take  np  the  story,  and  bear  the  glad  tidings 
over  the 'face  of  the  earth.  And  so  I  returned  rejoicing 
with  exceeding  great  joy,  happy  to  return  and  work  out 
my  part  in  the  great  struggle  of  right  over  all." 

Another  now  speaks.  Her  floating  robes  sparkle  in 
the  soft  and  mellow  light  even  as  gems  of  beauty 
and  rare  brilliancy.  Her  brow  is  bound  with  a  chap- 
let  of  lilies.  Her  voice  is  soft  and  musical  as  the 
tones  of  an  seolian  harp ;  its  vibrations  thrill  through 
every  listener  as  the  touch  of  a  fine-toned  instrument. 
"  Yea,"  said  she,  "  I  come  from  earth  glad  and  rejoicing. 
My  friends,  they  welcomed  me  with  open  hearts  and 
outstretched  hands ;  they  clasped  my  spirit-form  to 
their  hearts,  for  they  knew  me,  they  remembered  my 
voice  as  in  time  of  yore,  and  when  I  spoke  of  my 
home  beyond  the  blue  firmament  and  the  twinkling 
stars,  when  I  told  them  of  the  loving  Father  who  per 
mitted  us  to  return  to  cheer  and  to  comfort,  to  love,  to 
guide  and  direct,  they  hailed  my  approach  with  joy  un 
speakable  ;  their  hearts  became  one  great  temple  of 
rejoicing  in  their  newly  found  life,  for  'Lo,'  they  exclaim 
ed,  '  heaven  hath  come  to  earth,  and  made  earth  seem 
bright  and  glad,  «#  is  within  us,  it  is  "beyond  its,  it  is 
all  around  us  !  And  the  mourners  were  comforted, 
and  the  sick  were  healed,  and  the  doubting,  faltering 
ones  were  gently  led  along  by  a  hand  which  was  strong 
and  able  to  guide.  And  the  glad  tidings  ran  faster  and 
swifter ;  it  was  taken  up  and  conveyed  from  heart  to 
heart,  and  all  who  responded  to  its  call,  were  made 
partakers  of  a  living  joy  forever  within  their  reach. 
The  veil  was  rent  asunder  which  had  kept  the  loving 


A    SCENE   IN   SPIRIT-LAND.  225 

caress  of  friends  so  long  unfelt,  so  long  unknown,  whose 
labors  are  now  being  rewarded  by  being  recognized 
and  loved.  And  I  told  them  also  to  beware  of  those 
who  had  left  the  earth  sad  and  unhappy,  whose 
influence  had  often  unconsciously  led  them  to  commit 
errors  at  which  their  souls  would  shudder  if  they  knew 
their  source.  I  directed  them  to  look  up  with  the  eye 
of  trust,  with  the  heart  of  entreaty  and  love  to  their 
Father,  to  surround  them  with  holy  teachers,  whose 
love  and  wisdom  would  lighten  their  pathway  and 
make  them  a  light  unto  others.  I  told  them  that  truth 
born  of  God  was  a  pure  and  beautiful  gem,  and  wher 
ever  it  found  a  resting-place,  wherever  its  bright 
flowers  could  blossom,  it  would  beautify  and  strengthen, 
it  would  make  the  inner  light  of  all  hidden  mysteries 
reveal  themselves  clear  and  undimmed  to  the  in 
quiring  soul ;  for  what  now  seemed  dark,  enveloped  in 
mists,  and  not  perceived  by  the  awakened  soul,  would 
in  its  unfolding  progress  become  a  source  of  infinite 
delight  and  awakening  wisdom  through  the  growth  of 
that  precious  flower  ;  and  to  them  who  received  me,  I 
gave  the  words  which  thou  gavest  me,  and  many  spirits 
joined  with  me,  and  blessed  and  hallowed  the  scene. 
It  was  divine  and  heavenly  to  behold  spirits  and  mor 
tals  mingling  heart  with  heart,  for  I  saw  the  earthly 
spirit  grow  better  and  purer.  I  saw  it  become  more 
expansive  and  loving,  more  like  the  little  child  before 
its  heaven-born  nature  has  been  corrupted  and  corroded 
by  the  soul  of  selfishness.  But  it  did  not  take  from  the 
brightness  of  the  spirit  to  give  to  the  mortal,  but 
greater  power  and  stronger  light  overshadowed  and 
surrounded  the  spirit,  that  more  might  be  given  the 


226  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

mortal.  The  result  of  my  mission  to  earth,  kind  teach 
er,  is  ended  for  the  present,  and  if  thoii  wilt  but  give 
us  thy  approving  smile,  if  thou  wilt  place  thy  hand 
upon  our  heads  and  bless  us  with  the  Father's  blessing, 
if  thou  wilt  guide  and  direct  our  footsteps  again  among 
earth's  children,  we  will  return  cheerful  and  glad,  and 
as  thou  dost  recede  from  our  view,  floating  in  the  light 
of  thy  purity,  we  shall  hear  the  soft  and  gentle  mur- 
mnr  of  thy  voice  still  approving  and  upholding  ns  wTith 
thy  advice  in  the  tasks  which  have  been  given  us. 
Thou  art  great  in  wisdom,  thou  art  benignant  and 
kind,  thy  heart  doth  throb  with  every  heavenly  emo 
tion  which  cometh  from  God,  and  we  know  that  thou 
dost  send  thine  influences  to  earth,  and  thy  sympathies 
through  us,  who  can  mingle  with  earth's  atmosphere 
when  thou  couldst  not.  Therefore,  bless  us  holy  ones 
forever.  And  forevermore  we  shall  labor  unceasingly 
for  the  love  of  the  Father,  which  cometh  down  through 
the  channels  of  his  mercy." 

Dost  thou  see  now,  that  the  spirits  are  parting  each 
to  go  their  respective  ways,  and  dost  thou  hear  the 
words  which  are  spoken  by  the  unfolded,  wisdom  of 
those  spirits  who  have  come  from  their  bright  but 
distant  home  to  counsel  and  strengthen  those  whose  task 
it  hath  been  to  develop  and  make  useful,  in  the  sphere 
which  they  left,  the  labors  which  they  are  fitted  to 
perform  ? 

One  speaks  in  a  gentle  yet  commanding  voice,  and 
says  :  "  Thou  hast  done  well,  my  children  ;  thou  hast 
been  faithful  and  unwearied;  each  hath  performed  a 
part,  and  each  hath  given  to  earth  some  light,  some 
awakening  hope.  In  the  name  of  the  Father  we  bless 


A   SCENE   IX    SPIRIT-LAND.  227 

thee ;  return  upon  thine  angelic  mission,  and  perform 
it  well,  the  harvest  is  truly  great,  but  the  laborers  are 
few  ;  we  will  pray  that  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  would 
send  forth  more  laborers  to  gather  up  the  jewels,  to 
brush  away  the  rough  and  unsightly  covering  which 
envelops  many,  that  none  may  be  lost  or  overlooked. 
Thy  sympathies  are  still  with  earth;  thy  labors  must 
be  on  earth,  until  others  are  prepared  to  fill  thy  place, 
whose  sympathies  with  it  are  closer  than  thine ;  mean 
while  those  cords  which  draw  thee  thither  have 
drawn  thy  friends  up  to  thee.  And  now  labor  for  the 
reward  which  thou  knowest  is  beyond,  and  when  thine 
earthly  mission  is  accomplished,  the  future  shall  be  one 
bright  vista  of  unfolding  glories,  and  thou  shalt  be 
partakers  of  eternal  light  and  wisdom,  and  bask  forever 
'n.  the  sunlight  of  the  smile  of  thy  heavenly  Father." 


228  THE   FUTUEE    LIFE. 


CHAPTER   XXXY1L 

THE     MISER. 

Monday,  February  IS, 18&4. 
THE  following  was  given  through  Mrs.  S. : — 

A  poor  old  man  comes  in  your  midst,  bending  be 
neath  the  weight  of  a  heavy  load,  and  surely  he  looks 
as  though  he  would  rather  part  with  life  itself  than  with 
that  dearly-loved  treasure.  He  comes  to  you  bearing 
the  same  appearance  he  did  when  he  left  your  earth. 
He  was  not  of  your  country  nor  kind,  but  lived  in  a 
distant  part  of  your  globe.  We  will  let  him  give  his 
own  history. 

The  spirit  said  that  the  miser  did  not  influence  the  medium  himself, 
but  gave  his  history,  which  was  repeated  by  the  spirit  controlling  tho 
medium. 

Fellow-mortals,  I  have  been  instructed  to  come  here 
to-night  and  give  a  brief  sketch  of  my  former  and 
present  life.  I  do,  indeed,  come  with  my  much-loved 
treasure  in  my  arms.  I  come,  bearing  the  empty  em 
blem  of  that  which  constituted  my  all-engrossing  hap 
piness  while  on  earth — the  gold,  the  yellow  gold,  which 
alone  my  soul  craved  "  as  its  food  and  its  drink,"  as  its 
highest  felicity  and  joy.  "With  what  bitterness  and 
regret  I  look  back  upon  my  earthly  career.  Ah?  me  !  I 
must  look  back,  there  is  no  help  for  it. 


THE    MISEE.  229 

I  bowed  down  all  the  energies  of  my  soul  to  the  accu 
mulation  of  this  one  idol.  Ay  !  my  weary  soul  itself 
bowed  down  daily  and  worshiped  it  as  a  god,  whose 
possession  would  confer  happiness  and  joy  upon  my 
whole  existence.  The  predominance  of  this  passion 
repressed  all  that  was  good  and  noble  within  me.  It 
made  me  grasping  and  niggardly — it  made  me  deaf  to 
the  voice  of  sympathy  and  love — it  chilled  my  very 
heart's  core  with  its  golden,  its  false  glitter.  And  when 
a  soft  and  gentle  voice  within  me  besought  a  hearing, 
I  would  lock  myself  up  within  the  glittering  walls  of 
my  treasure  and  shut  out  every  emotion  save  that  of 
avarice  and  penury ;  for  this,  alas !  was  my  daily  com 
panion.  I  used  not  the  comforts  which  God  had  strewn 
so  bountifully  around  me.  My  heart  was  too  sordid  to 
part  with  one  penny,  unless  it  was  to  keep  me  from 
actually  starving.  Oh,  how  I  loved  my  wealth  !  Oh, 
how  I  gazed  upon  it !  How  I  gloated  over  it  daily  and 
dreamed  of  it  nightly,  and  hid  it  away,  lest  any  should 
steal  it  out  of  my  possession !  And  often,  during  the 
hours  of  my  unquiet  slumbers,  I  would  start  up  fran 
tically,  thinking  some  one  had  stolen  my  treasures. 
Wretched,  miserable  miser  that  I  was !  I  deserve  the 
frowns  and  dislike  of  every  honest  and  generous  heart 
while  I  make  this  humiliating  confession.  But  how  I 
loved  that  dross  I  alone  can  tell — I  alone  have  felt  the 
pangs  which  I  have  endured  in  consequence  of  that 
base  passion.  But  finally  disease  took  a  strong  hold 
upon  my  enfeebled  and  emaciated  frame.  Oh !  I  was 
no  proud  subject  for  death  to  triumph  over.  In  all  my 
misery  and  rags,  in  all  my  wretchedness  and  filth,  there 
was  but  one  warm  spot  within,  and  that  was  where  I 


230  THE    FCTUKE    LIFE. 

felt  the  strong  love  of  my  gold.  Oh,  how  I  hated  to 
die  and  be  buried  beneath  the  surface  of  the  earth,  and 
leave  that  treasure  above  it !  I  longed  to  carry  it  with 
me,  to  rest  my  head  upon  it,  that  it  might  be  my  com 
fort  when  I  waked  in  the  world  beyond.  And  that 
waking!  That  dreadful,  dismal  waking!  Oh,  how 
it  makes  me  shudder  now  to  think  of  it!  My  first  con 
sciousness  was  that  of  being  in  darkness  and  coldness, 
and  having  lost  my  treasure.  My  treasure !  Oh,  how 
I  groaned,  and  wept,  and  begged  for  that  which  had 
been  the  comfort  of  my  life!  Every  thing  seemed 
gloomy  and  cheerless  without  it ;  and  when  I  at  last 
became  fully  conscious  of  my  position,  how  dreadful, 
how  terrible  were  the  thoughts  which  filled  my  soul ! 
Oh !  no.  ~No  bright  spirits  approached  me,  no  kindly 
looks  welcomed  me ;  but  beings  as  repulsive  as  myself 
stood  and  beckoned  me  to  their  company.  And  I  said 
within  myself,  O  wretched  man !  thou  hast  doomed 
thyself  to  eternal  misery,  because  of  thy  love  of  earth's 
base  metal !  There  was  nothing  inviting  or  pleasant 
in  the  company  of  those  miserable-looking  beings. 
Their  countenances  expressed  no  other  emotions  save 
those  of  sensual  gratification ;  and  all  their  propensities 
seemed  to  be  groveling  and  earthly.  The  eyes  of  my 
soul  were  now  opened.  I  saw  myself,  my  former  life 
reflected  back  in  those  beings  who  were  near  me.  They 
wished  my  society,  but  I  did  not  wish  theirs.  As  dark 
and  repulsive  as  I  felt  my  own  soul  to  be,  their  horrible 
appearance  made  me  rather  wish  to  fly  from  them  than 
to  approach.  On  gazing  at  them  more  closely,  I  saw 
that  they  held  tightly  within  their  grasp  treasures  of 
gold.  I  saw  them  hug  them  up  to  their  bosoms,  and 


THE   MISEK.  231 

then  they  would  look  toward  me  and  point  toward 
them.  Yes,  it  indeed  seemed  to  be  part  of  that  I  had 
prized  so  highly,  and  which  I  still  coveted  so  ardently. 
I  was  tempted  to  go  near  them  when  they  showed  me 
the  treasure,  when  a  bright  form,  which  I  had  not 
before  perceived,  in  a  warning  voice  bade  me  beware 
how  I  trifled  with  my  eternal  happiness.  But  the  love 
of  gold  was  so  strong  within  me,  that  I  could  not  resist 
its  pleadings,  even  for  the  voice  of  an  angel.  I  had 
known  no  other  God,  and  my  heart  yearned  only  for  its 
earthly  idol.  Tremblingly  I  approached  those  misera 
ble  beings,  and  then,  oh,  grief  and  sadness !  their  arms 
contained  naught  but  an  empty  show,  no  gold  in  reality, 
nothing  but  that  which  wore  the  semblance;  for  when 
I  touched  it,  it  melted  from  my  grasp,  its  very  touch 
scorched  my  fingers,  and  then  it  fell  away  from  my 
hungry  view.  Oh  !  then  I  felt  how  lost  and  wretched 
was  my  condition — then  I  wished  that  I  might  sink  out 
of  sight,  or  be  carried  away  where  I  should  be  remem 
bered  no  more.  But  such  was  not  my  fate.  Oh  !  how 
they  laughed  at  me  with  a  fiendish  joy.  They  mocked 
me,  they  bid  me  behold  the  fruits  of  my  long  labors. 
There  was  a  look  of  exultation,  of  triumph  in  their 
countenances  as  they  witnessed  my  disappointment; 
and  yet  they,  poor  wretches,  were  ever  grasping  at  the 
unreal  phantom — the  empty  treasure.  And  I  stood  as 
one  lost  and  forsaken  of  God  and  man.  Who  in  this 
vast  space  around  me  cared  aught,  or  knew  aught,  about 
a  poor,  insignificant  soul  like  me  ?  None  seemed  to 
think  of  my  existence  save  those  poor  wretches,  who 
seemed  even  more  unhappy  than  myself;  for  while  I 
knew  how  unreal  their  treasures  were,  they  were  con- 


232  THE   FUTURE    LIFE. 

Btantly  grasping  up  that  which  was  naught  but  empty 
air.  They  never  looked  up,  and  when  a  kindly  voice 
was  wafted  to  their  ears  on  the  breezes,  they  heard  it 
not.  ~No  joy,  no  comfort  for  them  save  in  that  unsat 
isfying  labor  of  accumulating  and  always  losing.  And 
now  I  sank  upon  my  knees  and  buried  my  face  in  my 
hands.  Yea,  I  bowed  my  head  to  the  very  earth,  and 
prayed  in  bitterness  and  grief  that  God  wrould  have 
mercy  upon  me,  worthless  worm  of  the  dust.  Oh,  how 
prostrate  my  spirit  now  laid  in  its  dejection  and  sorrow ! 
"  Lost !  lost !  "  I  exclaimed  ;  u  no  light,  no  mercy  will 
beam  upon  me — no  bright  angels  will  come  near  me,  no 
kindly  voices  will  cheer  the  solitude  of  this  awful  place." 
And  then  a  voice  said  in  mine  ear,  "  Oh !  you  will  have 
gold,  heaps  of  gold ;  cheer  up,  man,  for  you  shall  dine 
on  gold  and  sup  your  fill  of  it  every  day.  You  shall 
revel  in  it,  for  we  have  been  many  years  here.  We 
always  loved  it  and  craved  it,  and  don't  you  perceive 
how  much  of  it  we  possess  ?"  I  turned  shuddering  away, 
for  it  was  one  of  those  dark,  fiend-like  beings  who  had 
spoken  in  my  ear.  "  God  help  me,"  I  said,  "  for  I  am 
lost  eternally,  lost  for  my  love  of  gold."  And  then  a 
deep,  calm  voice  spoke  loud  and  clear.  It  said,  "  O 
mortal !  not  lost  for  eternity,  only  thou  hast  lost  many 
years  of  joy  and  happiness  in  thy  spirit-life.  Lost  eter 
nally  ?  Oh,  no !  not  eternally,  for  our  God  is  a  just 
and  merciful  God,  and  he  forgives  the  sins  of  his  erring 
children  when  they  come  to  him  in  meekness  and  hu 
mility  of  spirit.  But,  mortal !  thou  hast  lost  all  the 
joys  which  thou  wouldst  have  experienced  had  thy 
hoarded  wealth  been  given  for  the  good  of  thy  fellow- 
man — had  thy  cherished  treasure  only  been  made  useful 


THE   MISER.  233 

in  any  way,  thou  wouldst  not  now  feel  the  weight  of 
sin  and  degradation  which  prostrates  thy  soul  so  low. 
And  now,  frail  mortal,  canst  thou  give  up  thy  gold,  or 
must  thou,  like  those  poor  darkened  souls  on  the  other 
side  of  thee,  still  hug  that  senseless  treasure  to  thy 
heart  ?  Are  thy  thoughts  still  wrapped  up  in  the  joys 
of  that  possession  ?  If  so,  thou  must  be  like  those  upon 
whom  thou  art  gazing.  Poor  spirits,  how  darkened  are 
their  souls !  and  yet  they  are  not  lost,  no,  not  lost,  but 
they  have  not  yet  thrown  off  the  love  of  earth  and 
earthly  gratifications.  Their  aspirations  are  not  for 
the  good  and  the  pure.  They  think  of  naught  but 
gross  animal  pleasures  ;  and  as  long  as  they  desire 
such,  as  long  as  they  seek  no  higher — as  long  as  their 
souls  are  wrapped  up  and  lost  in  such  illusions,  they 
can  not  be  less  degraded  than  they  are.  Oh,  pity  them, 
mortal !  To  think  of  the  many  precious  hours  they  are 
losing  in  worshiping  their  earthly  pleasures  !  Ancl  let 
it  carry  a  deep  and  lasting  lesson  to  thee,  ignorant,  self 
ish,  vain  mortal  that  thou  art !  for  thou  must  now  see 
thyself  in  thy  true  colors.  Eepent  and  be  converted ; 
thou  hast  many  long  hours,  ay,  years  of  labor  before 
thee.  Why,  thou  art  little  better  than  the  animal 
which  bore  the  animal's  form  and  feature  while  on 
earth,  and  walked  in  a  lonely  position.  Thou  hast  nev 
er  shown  that  thou  possessedst  one  attribute  of  a  god 
like  soul ;  thou  didst,  if  it  were  possible,  disgrace  thy 
immortal  spirit  by  the  way  thou  didst  insult  and  keep 
it  hid  beneath  thy  earthly  covering.  It  is  even  now 
all  blurred  and  dimmed  by  the  impurities  of  thy  earthly 
life,  and  it  can  not  stand  forth  in  its  true  dignity  until 
thou  hast  labored  long  and  ardently  to  wash  away  thy 


234 

former  sins.  It  lies  with  thyself;  begin  now,  choose 
the  way  of  hardship  and  labor,  for  hardship  it  will  be 
for  thee.  Or  stay  here  and  grovel  in  the  dust,  until 
thy  soul  shall  become  so  wearied  and  worn  with  its 
profitless  existence,  that  thou  wilt  be  glad  to  begin  still 
farther  off  than  thou  mayest  do  now,  to  wash  out  thine 
iniquities  and  cause  thy  light  to  shine.  There  is  much 
for  thee  to  do  which  must  be  done.  And  when  thou 
hast  overcome  the  follies  and  sins  of  thy  past  life, 
when  thou  hast  gained  confidence  and  hope  even  in 
thy  ignorance  and  imworthiness,  thou  must  again  de 
scend  to  those  poor  spirits  who  are  still  in  so  much 
misery.  It  is  thou  who  must  stretch  forth  thy  hand 
and  assist  them,  for  didst  thou  not,  in  thy  earthly  life, 
encourage  them  by  thy  acts?  And  thus  shalt  thou  blot 
out  the  memory  of  thy  sins  until  they  shall  darken  thy 
sight  no  longer.  There  will  be  no  lack  of  instructors 
and  kindly  words  of  encouragement.  Gladly  will  good 
spirits  approach  all  who  do  not  repel  them.  But  the 
labor  lies  within  thyself.  Thine  own  hand  must  hew 
down  the  mountains  which  rise  to  bar  thy  progress  to 
that  world  of  purity  and  holiness  which  lies  far  be 
yond." 

He  ceased  speaking.  Oh,  blessed  and  hopeful  words ! 
That  I  am  not  eternally  lost.  My  resolve  was  long 
since  taken,  friends,  and  so  far  have  I  profited  in  my 
toilsome  but  thankful  journey,  that  I  have  come  to  you 
in  humiliation  of  spirit  and  with  thankfulness  to  God, 
who  has  permitted  me  to  testify  to  his  boundless  love 
and  forgiveness  even  to  such  a  wretch  as  I.  Good 
night. 


SPIRITUAL   INFLUENCE.  235 


UNIVERSIT 


CHAPTER  XXXYIII. 

SPIRITUAL     INFLUENCE. 

New  York,  March  16,  1854. 

ALL  subduing  and  beautifying  are  the  influences 
thrown  around  us  by  our  intercourse  with  those  who 
have  outlived  all  the  impurities  and  vanities  of  earth. 
Without  the  connecting  link  which  binds  the  spheres 
together  by  a  spiritual  affinity,  man  could  not,  without 
infinite  labor,  rise  much  higher  in  the  scale  of  existence 
than  the  animal.  His  spiritual  nature,  not  being  called 
forth  nor  acted  upon,  and  his  grosser  faculties  having 
the  ascendency  in  all  things,  the  germ  of  his  immortal 
being  would  become  buried  in  the  earthly  rubbish 
which  surrounds  it,  and  it  would,  indeed,  be  faint  and 
puny  in  its  first  flight  from  its  prison-house  of  clay. 
Without  the  divine  breathings  which  are  daily  shedding 
their  light  down  upon  the  infantile  weakness  of  the 
soul,  and  inciting  in  it  hopes  and  longings  for  a  future 
glorious  existence,  how  little  would  it  regard  its  own 
immortality  ! 

Many  of  those  who  daily  hold  intercourse  with  beings 
who  have  passed  from  among  us,  and  who  in  their  love 
and  affection  call  us  brothers  and  friends,  when  changed 

o 

from  the  earthly  to  the  spiritual  world,  will  tread  its 
courts  with  familiar  steps,  will  inhale  its  balmy  breezes, 


236  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

and  scent  the  fragrance  of  its  flowers  as  though  it  were 
the  home  in  which  tliey  had  ever  existed.  The  life 
spent  here  would  seem  like  a  dim,  disagreeable  dream, 
a  troubled  remembrance  which  soon  becomes  dimmed 
by  the  dazzling  distinctness  of  the  unclouded  light, 
which  shows  all  things  fair  and  pleasant.  Such  souls 
have  only  been  staying  here  in  anticipation  of  reaping 
the  reward  of  their  good  works.  Such  only  live  here 
to  do  their  Father's  pleasure,  that  they  may  hereafter 
bask  in  the  light  of  his  countenance.  To  them  the 
earth  is  naught  but  earth.  It  contains  nothing  so  pre 
cious  as  the  immortal  souls  who  move  upon  its  surface. 
It  is  but  a  stage  whereon  souls  undergo  the  transforma 
tion  necessary  for  their  further  and  higher  elevation  in 
the  scale  of  eternal  progress.  And  those  who  have 
quaffed  the  goblet  of  heavenly  nectar  while  tarrying 
here  upon  the  borders  of  earth-land,  are  blessed,  for 
they  have  shaken  hands  and  communed  with  angels, 
their  brothers,  who  have  drawn  near  unto  them  and 
filled  their  souls  with  the  music  which  comes  on  the 
wings  of  the  morning  from  the  far-off  city  of  God. 
Man  need  no  longer  sit  in  darkness  nor  uncertainty 
because  of  his  future.  lie  need  not  bow  his  head  with 
grief,  nor  dissolve  his  heart  in  tears,  because  of  the 
awful  punishment  which  awaits  those  who  step  aside 
from  the  path  of  rectitude.  The  Deity  now  shines 
forth  in  all  his  beautiful  attributes  of  love  and  mercy ; 
and  the  intelligent  soul  that  seeks  for  light  and  wisdom 
from  on  high,  will,  ere  long,  be  convinced  of  the  loving 
kindness  and  forbearance  which  he  has  ever  exercised 
toward  the  most  ignorant  and  guilty  of  his  children. 
They  are  not  now  met  by  stories  of  a  frowning  and 


SPIRITUAL   INFLUENCE.  237 

angry  God — one  who  will  take  pleasure  in  pouring  out 
the  vials  of  his  wrath,  and  executing  judgment  upon 
the  defenseless  heads  of  the  children  whom  he  has 
created.  But  they  now  see  and  know  that  their  Father 
is  just,  and  careth  for  all  and  every  one  of  his  creatures ; 
and  to  those  who  will  receive  them  shall  be  given  angel- 
guides,  invisible  but  ever  near  and  watchful,  to  guide 
them  aright.  Now,  children,  wanderers  upon  the  face 
of  the  earth,  draw  nigh  with  your  hearts,  and  let  your 
aspirations  ascend,  so  that  you  may  be  comforted  with 
the  consolation  which  cometh  from  the  great  Fount  of 
all  comfort,  of  all  joy.  And  they  who  need  a  physician 
shall  be  made  whole. 


238  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 


THE    NEW     CITY. 

May  8, 1854.— Under  the  symbol  of  the  "  new  city,"  is  shown  the  progressive  devel 
opment  of  the  spiritual  philosophy. 

I  SEE  a  number  of  persons  laying  the  foundations  of 
a  new  city.  The  materials  they  are  using  are  of  the 
most  peculiar  kind  I  have  ever  seen.  The  persons 
engaged  in  the  labor  have  hopeful,  cheerful  faces,  and 
seem  much  elated  with  what  they  are  trying  to  bring 
to  perfection. 

They  say  they  are  going  to  establish  a  magnificent 
city ;  and  all  on  a  different  plan  and  principle  from  any 
thing  ever  built  before.  It  will  excel  all  others  in 
beauty  and  durability,  and  it  shall  stand  as  a  pattern 
before  the  world. 

But  methinks  there  are  so  many  minds  engaged  in 
this  work,  and  all  laying  their  foundations  so  different, 
they  will  not  be  substantial.  Some  of  them  will  have 
to  be  taken  up  and  relaid.  Some  of  them  will  be  swept 
away  by  the  first  storm  that  beats  against  them. 

It  will  be  a  strong  and  a  wonderful-looking  city,  being 
built  by  such  a  variety  of  minds,  each  working  accord 
ing  to  his  own  fancy.  But  I  see  it  progressing  rapidly. 
Some  parts  of  it  are  very  beautiful.  Some  of  the  struc- 


THE   NEW    CITY.  239 

tures  tower  high  above  the  others,  and  the  architecture 
attracts  the  attention  of  all  who  pass. 

But  why  is  this  ?  Some  are  working  leisurely  and 
slowly,  while  others  are  toiling  as  though  their  lives 
are  depending  on  the  immediate  accomplishment  of 
what  they  are  doing.  They  make  haste  to  erect  the 
structure,  but  do  not  examine  the  materials.  They 
throw  them  together  hastily,  and  seem  only  anxious  to 
accumulate  much  to  behold.  Others  have  proceeded 
little  with  their  labor,  and  look  despondent,  and  think  it 
will  never  be  brought  to  perfection,  and  that  they  had 
better  abandon  what  they  have  done,  and  return  to  their 
old  habitations. 

But  still  it  progresses,  though  it  looks  strange  and 
uneven.  Now  I  see  a  few  individuals  who  are  walking 
about  and  giving  orders.  They  command  that  this  shall 
be  done  so,  and  that  so ;  but  others  are  not  willing  to 
obey  their  commands. 

I  fear  the  city  will  be  left  unfinished.  There  is  no 
system — no  ruling  mind  capable  of  leading  all  those 
people  to  do  the  work  as  it  should  be  done.  I  perceive 
each  one  thinks  his  mode  the  best,  and  each  insists  on 
having  the  buildings  erected  to  suit  his  own  peculiar 
views.  But  the  city  will  in  time  be  built.  It  will  at 
first  be  irregular  and  devoid  of  harmonious  beauty,  and 
from  the  singularity  of  its  foundations,  unlike  any  other 
city. 

The  people  still  labor,  but  they  look  less  happy,  i 
see  dissatisfaction  and  murmuring  in  their  faces.  They 
arc  not  satisfied  with  their  own  work,  nor  that  of  their 
neighbors  —  and  they  ridicule  the  structures  around 
them,  and  say  "What  deformity." 


240  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

It  is  a  strange  study.  It  is  a  marvelous  sight  to  the 
one  who  views  that  city  in  its  commencement,  for  it 
shall  grow  and  spread  and  be  filled  with  a  vast  multi 
tude  of  souls.  But  a  long  time  will  elapse  ere  it  shall 
become  pruned  down  and  rebuilt  and  beautified,  ere  it 
shall  have  the  purity  and  beauty  of  style,  the  tone  and 
harmony  of  proportions,  which  its  projectors  intended  it 
should  have  ;  and  it  is  not  made  for  one  only,  or  for  a 
few,  but  its  usefulness  will  be  universal,  and  it  will 
become  the  abiding-place  of  all  mankind. 


THE   EKRING   ONE. 


CHAPTER  XL. 


THE     ERKING     ONE. 

June  23,  1854. 

THIS  evening  a  Spirit,  purporting  to  be  Mrs.  Hemans,  influenced  Mrs. 
Sweet,  and  said: — 

My  dear  friends,  I  feel  deeply  grateful  to  you  for 
your  kindness  in  permitting  me  to  come  and  bring  the 
poor  wanderer  to  tell  her  own  sad  tale.  I  thought  it 
better  to  let  her  speak  herself,  as  she  is  the  most  fitting 
one  to  give  the  sad  experience  of  her  sad  existence.  I 
will  stand  by,  and  if  the  medium  will  be  passive,  she 
will  be  able  to  assist  the  poor  spirit  in  telling  all  that 
which  is  necessary  to  be  told. 

[Mrs.  Hemans  now  withdrew  her  influence,  and  an 
other  spirit  took  possession  of  the  medium,  and  kneel 
ing  in  our  midst,  said  : — ] 

"  Can  you  indeed  receive  a  poor  abandoned  wretch 
like  me  in  your  presence,  long  enough  to  hear  my  sad 
story  ?" 

[We  said  that  it  was  our  duty,  and  our  earnest  de 
sire,  to  hear  her  story,  and  trusted  that  it  would  not 
only  benefit  those  present,  but  many  others,  and  that 
she  could  rely  upon  our  sympathy  in  whatever  she 
wished  to  say,  and  concluded  by  requesting  her  to  be 
seated,  as  her  humble  position  (kneeling)  was  not  a 
U 


THE   FUTUKE   LIFE. 

proper  one  among  us,  who  were  erring  mortals  as  well 
as  herself.     Seating  herself,  she  replied : — ] 

Oh  !  if  any  one  had  only  said  this  to  me,  while  I  was 
treading  the  downward  path  to  ruin,  how  I  would  have 
kissed  the  very  dust  beneath  his  feet.  But  none  said  it. 
Look  at  that  lovely  being  who  brought  me  here.  She 
is  angelic  in  her  purity,  and  radiant  in  her  love  and 
charity  to  the  fallen  and  erring  children  of  earth.  If 
such  spirits  dwelt  in  the  human  form  upon  earth,  oh ! 
what  would  they  not  do  toward  raising  the  wretched 
outcasts  from  the  depths  of  their  misery  ! 

I  once  had  kind  and  loving  parents,  and  I  once  was 
innocent  and  stainless  as  any  who  wander  in  your  midst. 
My  heart  was  warm  and  full  of  love,  and  it  was  going 
out  in  sympathy  toward  every  heart,  toward  every 
being ;  and  all  who  smiled  upon  me  were  partakers  of 
that  love  which  was  constantly  asking  for  more  objects 
to  love,  and  from  whom  to  receive  love.  Death  de 
prived  me  of  the  kind  protectors  of  my  childhood,  and 
I  was  thrown  among  strangers,  and  soon  I  became  the 
prey  of  the  artful  and  designing  one,  who  first  deceived 
my  trusting  affections,  by  pretending  to  return  my  love 
with  all  its  fervor  and  warmth,  and  who  promised  to 
be  to  me  all  that  and  more  which  I  had  lost  in  my 
dear  parents.  These  were  happy  hours  to  my  young 
and  guileless  heart,  but  now  my  soul  had  been  robbed 
of  its  purity  and  truth — of  all  that  was  lovely  in  woman 
— of  all  that  gave  her  dignity  and  firmness  in  the  power 
of  her  innocence.  Then  I  was  basely  deserted — cast 
out  upon  the  world  with  bitter  taunts  and  sneers.  O 
God !  that  I  should  tell  it ;  that  I  should  remember 
those  first  hours  of  my  agony  and  suifering.  But  I  was 


THE   ERRING   ONE.  24:3 

not  base  and  false-hearted  then:  I  was  not  degraded  in 
soul ;  I  was  not  lost  to  every  feeling  of  goodness  and 
purity.  No;  my  spirit  loathed  my  body, but  my  spirit 
was  crushed,  and  hope  was  dying  within  me.  Oh  !  my 
heart  was  bleeding  with  an  agony  and  strife  unspeak 
able,  when  I  had  to  contemplate  the  dark  future  before 
me.  But,  O  my  Father  in  Heaven  !  thou  knowest  that 
even  then,  had  any  hand  been^  reached  forth ;  had  any 
kindly  voice  spoken  one  word  of  encouragement  to  me 
in  my  misery,  they  could  have  turned,  they  could  have 
saved  me  from  the  black  pollution  which  afterward 
followed  ;  but  no  such  sympathy  was  near ;  I  met  with 
nothing  but  harsh  words,  and  forbidding  looks.  Oh ! 
then  my  soul  awoke  to  the  falsehood  and  deception 
and  to  the  black  treachery  of  man.  Then  all  the  kind 
ness  and  all  the  love  of  my  nature  was  turned  into 
bitterness  and  gall.  Oh!  they  trampled  upon  me;  they 
made  me  a  thing  of  merchandise  ;  they  made  me  worse 
than  a  slave ;  they  turned  me  into  a  very  fiend,  to  en 
compass  the  destruction  of  the  unwary,  wiio  are  easily 
led  into  the  snares  of  temptation  which  is  set  for  them ; 
and  while  my  face  was  wreathed  in  smiles,  and  my  eyes 
shone  bright  with  the  unnatural  glare  of  the  dark  pas 
sions  which  were  roused  within  me,  my  heart  was 
naught  but  a  black  caldron  of  suppressed  rage  and 
hatred  to  all  mankind.  They  cared  not  for  the  burning 
tears  which  I  shed  in  the  fullness  of  my  grief  and  shame ; 
they  mocked  at  my  remorse  and  bitterness  of  soul,  when 
black  despair  would  sometimes  fasten  itself  upon  my 
spirit,  and  then  I  would  shriek  out  in  anguish,  and 
then  I  would  pray  God  that  I  might  die,  that  I  might 
be  taken  away  from  the  scenes  of  horror  which  I  was 


244:  THE   FUTUKE   LIFE. 

enduring ;  but  no,  I  was  doomed  to  live  on,  to  become 
hard,  and  cold,  and  callous  to  every  thing — to  forget 
that  I  had  ever  been  pure  and  innocent — to  forget  that 
a  mother  had  ever  kissed  my  cheek,  and  blessed  me, 
and  called  me  her  precious,  much  loved  child — to  forget 
that  I  had  loved  every  thing  that  was  good  and  beauti 
ful.  Ah !  it  must  have  been  a  dream,  and  this  life  is 
only  the  dark  reality,  the  awakening  from  a  pleasant 
dream  to  black  misery.  And  then  what  cared  I  for 
death,  the  future  ?  Oh  !  there  was  rest,  and  peace  in 
the  grave  ;  and  the  future — who  dare  think  of  the  fu 
ture,  wTho  lived  as  I  did  ?  who  dared  to  raise  one  prayer 
— to  pronounce  the  name  of  God,  with  lips  as  polluted 
as  mine  ?  Why,  I  dared  not  raise  my  eyes ;  I  dared 
not  touch  with  my  polluted  garments,  the  pure  sisters 
of  earth.  If  they  knew  I  was  near  them,  they  would 
shrink  as  though  my  touch  were  contagion  itself.  And 
man,  the  noblest  work  of  God,  they  say,  why,  he  trampled 
upon  me,  he  spurned  me,  he  would  not  permit  those 
whom  he  protected,  and  cared  for — who  had  a  claim 
upon  him — even  to  look  upon  such  as  I,  vile  things  that 
we  were.  And  yet  we  had  souls.  But  death  came  to 
me  sooner  than  I  anticipated.  The  agonizing  strife— 
the  wretched  life  which  I  led — soon  made  my  body 
unable  longer  to  retain  the  spirit  within  it,  and  I  lay 
down  weary,  oh !  how  weary,  to  die,  to  be  forgotten. 
And  had  death  no  terrors  to  me,  you  say  ?  Oh !  yes, 
ten  thousand  terrors,  but  the  spirit  and  the  body  were 
alike  too  weary,  too  worn  out,  even  to  feel  the  terrors 
of  death.  A  dreamless  sleep  was  all  I  prayed  for ;  the 
quiet  of  the  grave  was  all  I  had  to  look  forward  to ;  for 
I  dared  not  to  think  of  resurrection ;  it  was  too  hor- 


THE    ERRING    ONE.  245 

rible,  it  was  too  frightful  for  me  to  anticipate ;  and  when 
the  spirit  was  at  last  released,  and  the  worthless  clod 
was  wrapped  up  and  laid  in  its  narrow  bed,  to  mingle 
again  with  the  dust,  and  become  food  for  the  worms,  I 
was  glad  the  loathsome  thing  was  hidden  from  sight, 
never  more  to  be  revealed  to  the  eye  of  man.  And 
you  ask  where  my  spirit  went.  Ah  !  poor  crouching, 
trembling  spirit,  well  I  knew  where  I  went.  I  awakened 
to  consciousness  in  a  strange  and  gloomy  place.  I  was 
on  earth,  and  yet  I  was  not  of  earth.  I  was  fain  to 
find  some  resting-place,  yet  knew  not  whither  to  turn. 
But  who  are  these  approaching  me  now  ?  It  can  not 
be  that  the  same  wretched  companions  whom  I  mingled 
with  on  earth,  are  to  be  my  companions  here.  Why, 
here  thev  are,  coming  in  a  band  to  meet  me.  Oh  !  mis- 

t/  C^ 

ery  is  here  also.  Hark  to  the  fiendish  laugh  with 
wrhich  they  approach  me.  Yes ;  they  have  come  to 
take  me  with  them  to  their  abode  in  the  spirit-land. 
O  thou  just  and  merciful  God  !  dost  thou  permit  such 
wretchedness  to  reign  here  also?  Oh  !  I  am  lost — lost 
forever.  My  companions  here,  are  like  my  companions 
there;  but  how  can  it  be  otherwise?  for  if  I  saw  any 
one  spirit  who  was  different,  who  was  good,  or  pure,  or 
light,  I  should  flee  away  out  of  sight ;  I  should  hide 
myself  with  shame;  I  could  not  live  in  the  sight  of  the 
good  and  pure.  See  how  black  and  repulsive  my 
spirit  looks.  Oh !  I  now  see  myself  as  I  am.  Then  it 
seems  there  is  no  rest,  no  cessation  of  misery,  even 
here,  and  this  is  a  dark  awakening  to  a  darker  reality. 
Oh  1  can  it  be  there  is  no  death?  can  it  be  there  is  no 
entire  oblivion  of  the  past  ?  Oh  !  it  seems  not,  it  seems 
not,  for  the  recollection  of  my  earthly  life  comes  crowd- 


24:6  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

ing  liko  a  mountain  torrent  into  my  now  quickened 
memory.  Oh  !  the  first  of  it,  how  pleasant  and  fair  it 
seems;  but  oh  !  take  that  picture  away,  for  I  see  my 
father  and  mother  there;  I  see  my  pure  and  innocent 
sister.  Oh  !  take  it  away,  take  it  away  ! 

And  noAv,  see  the  blackened  images  of  sin  and  hy 
pocrisy,  of  deception  and  desertion,  and  then  headlong 
distraction  and  misery,  all  rise  np  before  me.  That  is 
no  dream  ;  that  is  all  real  and  vivid  to  my  sight,  as 
though  written  in  letters  of  fire  upon  my  seared  and 
scorched  heart.  Oh  !  must  it  continue  ?  AVill  it  not 
cease  ?  They  let  me  reflect  here  ;  they  would  not  let 
me  do  so  there.  I  see  their  misery  ;  I  see  the  expres 
sion  of  unhappiness  upon  their  countenances  ;  but  they 
have  no  power  to  touch  or  molest  me,  unless  I  join 
them  in  their  unhallowed  works.  This  is  better  than 
it  was  there.  There  they  compelled  me  to  do  wrong  ; 
here  they  only  act  from  inclination  to  do  wrong.  This 
is  not  quite  so  gloomy,  not  quite  so  chilling  and  terrible 
to  my  soul,  as  my  life  upon  earth  was.  There  is  a 
power  within  me  to  do  wrong  if  I  am  so  minded,  but 
there  is  no  outside  power  to  compel  me  to  do  wrong  if 
I  do  not  desire  it.  This  is  not  surely  so  soul-harrowing 
a  place  to  be  in,  even  in  its  saddened  gloom,  as  the 
place  I  left.  But  I  have  earnestly  desired  to  speak 
with  some  who  are  in  this  place,  and  yet,  I  dare  not. 
I  follow  them  about ;  I  see  their  actions  ;  I  hear  their 
profane  and  disgusting  language  ;  I  see  their  dark  and 
forbidding  countenances,  and  then  I  see  that  I  am  as 
loathsome  and  repelling  as  they,  and  yet  I  fear  to  min 
gle  with  them.  There  seems  to  be  a  power  within  me 
that  keeps  me  passive.  But  surely  I  am  not  so  to  re- 


TttE   ERRING   ONE.  247 

main.  I  must  have  some  sympathy,  some  companion 
ship,  even  if  it  is  among  those  who  are  like  myself.  I 
had  expected  a  far  greater  state  of  misery  than  this. 
My  soul  had  pictured  to  itself  some  black  abyss,  replete 
with  every  horror  which  the  mind  could  imagine,  kept 
in  readiness  for  the  evil-doer.  My  punishment  is  lighter 
than  I  deserve ;  but  oh  !  how  unhappy  I  am. 

My  mother,  she  told  me  of  bright  and  glorious  angels, 
when  I  was  a  prattling  little  infant,  and  she  learned  me 
to  pray  to  my  Heavenly  Father,  and  she  told  me  many 
strange,  but  now  almost  forgotten  things,  of  a  beautiful 
country,  and  a  golden  city,  and  angels  with  harps  in 
their  hands,  singing  the  praises  of  God,  and  of  little 
children  who  dwelt  in  that  bright  place,  and  of  him 
who  said,  "  Of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven."  Oh  ! 
I  thought  of  this  now,  for  the  first  time  in  many 
long  years  of  suffering,  and  shame,  and  remorse ; 
and  I  wondered,  and  oh !  how  I  wished  that  I  might 
know  where  my  mother  and  father  then  dwelt.  I 
wondered  where  the  innocent  sister  was,  who  had 
left  us.  My  mother  once  told  us  that  she  had  left 
us  to  dwell  with  Grod.  But  I  could  not  speak  of 
heaven  ;  I  could  not  utter  those-  hallowed  names  in  that 
place.  Oh  no,  my  soul  had  sunk  within  me.  And  thus 
I  was  thinking'  how  I  should  gain  some  information 
regarding  those  dear  friends  who  had  been  so  long 
separated  from  me.  Oh!  the  bitter  agony  which  my 
spirit  felt,  when  I  thought  I  might  never  more  behold 
them,  the  gulf  between  us  seemed  so  deep  and  wide. 

Hitherto,  none  had  forced  their  presence  upon  me ; 
but  they  seemed  to  act  and  look  as  if  they  expeotcd 
me  to  join  them.  My  soul,  I  knew,  was  black  with 


24:8  THE  FUTURE  LITE. 

iniquity  and  evil-doing,  but  there  was  yet  left  within 
me  a  faint  spark  which  dared  to  hope  there  might  be  a 
better,  a  more  inviting  place  than  this,  in  which  I 
might  spend  the  long  life  which  seemed  opening  before 
me.  I  did  not  now  wish  to  join  them,  although  they 
seemed  to  be  the  most  fitting  companions  for  me.  I 
seemed  to  myself  to  have  lost  that  recklessness  and 
hardihood  which  had  carried  me  through  my  wretched 
and  degrading  career  of  vice.  And  there  were  now 
two  principles  working  :  something  new  and  strange.  I 
could  not  understand  the  feeling  which  prompted  these 
emotions. 

Presently,  one  of  the  spirits  approached  me,  and 
taking  me  kindly  by  the  hand,  asked  me  to  join  them ; 
bade  me  to  enjoy  myself;  to  feel  as  though  I  were 
among  friends,  and  promised  to  show  me  all  the 
mysteries,  all  the  novelties — to  initiate  me  into  all 
things  pertaining  to  their  mode  of  life.  And  still  I 
stood  undecided.  What  was  this  new  wish  which  had 
sprung  up  in  my  heart  so  suddenly  ?  Why  did  I  linger 
and  wish  for  something,  I  knew  not  what?  I  had 
gazed  on  and  partaken  of  vice  and  misery  so  long,  that 
I  had  no  desire  to  explore  further  into  its  mysterious 
darkness;  but  how  should  I  fly  from  it?  how  should  I 
escape  the  eternal  punishment  that  was  awaiting  me — 
living  over  again  the  wretched  life  which  I  had  just 
left? 

My  attention  was  next  attracted  to  a  voice  which 
seemed  to  speak  in  my  ear  softly  and  sweetly.  I 
turned  around  and  looked,  and  oh !  there  I  beheld  so 
lovely  a  sight.  A  being  in  white  and  softly  flowing 
raiment  stood  beside  me.  Oh !  so  pure  and  bright  she 


THE   BERING   ONE.  249  , 

seemed,  that  I  scarcely  dared  to  look, — that  I  scarcely 
dared  to  move,  lest  my  foul  blackness  might  taint  her 
pure  robes.  And  she  reached  forth  her  hand  to  me,— 
to  me,  defiled  and  repulsive  as  I  was,  and  she  called  me 
sister.  Oh  !  that  word  ;  music  never  sounded  sweeter 
than  that  simple  word  sounded  in  my  ears,  when  she 
addressed  me  so  kindly  and  looked  at  me  so  lovingly. 
She  told  me  she  had  followed  me  from  my  death-bed; 
she  told  me  she  had  accompanied  me  thus  far,  and  if  I 
chose,  that  she  would  be  to  me  a  sister  and  a  guide ; 
that  if  my  spirit  was  weary  of  sin  and  of  sinning,  I 
might  now  begin  to  redeem  the  past,  and  live  a  life  of 
purity  for  the  future — that  I  might  commence  the 
labor  which  I  must  perform,  ere  my  soul  could  ever 
taste  aught  of  joy,  or  peace,  wherever  it  might  wander. 
She  told  me  that  two  paths  were  now  open  before  me. 
On  one  side  were  those  who  still  loved  the  darkness 
better  than  the  light,  and  who  were  making  for  them 
selves  many  bitter  hours  of  repentance,  to  be  worked 
out  hereafter ;  for  she  said  to  me,  the  human  soul  may 
sink  deeper  in  the  depths  of  sin  and  iniquity,  but  it  can 
not  go  beyond  the  reach  of  mercy — it  can  not  become 
lost  forever — but  it  can  create  for  itself  what  will  seem 
an  eternity  of  labor,  and  regret,  and  remorse,  by 
refusing  to  return  into  the  paths  of  wisdom  when  the 
opportunity  is  given  it,  for  none  are  compelled  to  do 
right — to  progress — they  must  do  it  from  the  love,  the 
strong,  innate  desire  to  follow  the  upward  path,  and 
when  they  enter  the  world  of  spirits,  their  senses  are 
opened  to  a  true  perception  of  their  position,  and  they 
are  met  with  kind  words  and  gentle  persuasions,  to  take 
the  right  road  in  the  beginning  of  their  spiritual 
11* 


250  THE   FUTURE    LIFE. 

journey.  They  are  told  the  difference  ;  they  are  shown 
how  they  may  outlive  the  sin  of  their  lives,  by  living  in 
accordance  with  the  commands  and  laws  of  their  Heav 
enly  Father,  if  they  will  but  bend  an  ear  to  the  wise 
counsel  which  is  given  them.  And  if  they  will  not 
receive  such  advice  and  assistance,  where  else  can  they 
go,  but  to  mingle  with  those  who  are  most  congenial  to 
their  state  of  mind?  And  there  they  must  remain, 
until  they  desire  to  do  that  which  will  be  acceptable 
and  pleasing  in  the  sight  of  God  and  of  good  spirits, 
before  they  can  earn  a  place  where  they  may  learn 
wisdom  and  knowledge,  without  which  they  must  be 
eternally  wretched  and  unhappy. 

The  spirit  told  me  all  these  things,  and  more,  and  I 
asked  her  what  I  should  do,  how  I  should  begin  to 
labor  for  eternal  happiness ;  for  that  was  the  word  she 
used  :  it  was  a  new  word  to  rue,  in  connection  with  the 
joys  of  heaven  or  eternity.  I  had  supposed  that 
Spirits  of  the  blest  did  but  sing  the  praises  of  God  in 
the  fullness  of  their  joy,  and  not  a  thought  of  labor. 
And  then  she  questioned  me  as  to  my  knowledge  of 
many  things  which  I  had  never  before  thought  of:  they 
seemed  to  me  to  belong  more  to  earth  than  heaven. 

I  said  I  knew  nothing  of  the  things  of  which  she 
spoke.  She  told  me  I  was  ignorant  and  undeveloped, 
in  an  earthly  as  well  as  in  a  spiritual  sense  of  the  word  ; 
and  why,  said  she,  Were  these  useful  faculties  given  you 
if  not  to  be  used  ?  And  then  she  told  me  that  I  must 
study  to  learn  all  that  concerned  my  own  being — all 
within  myself  that  was  capable  of  being  useful  to  my 
self,  and  that  others  must  be  developed,  and  refined, 
and  acted  upon. 


THE   ERRING-   ONE.  251 

I  was  amazed  at  her  words,  and  I  felt  as  helpless  and 
useless  as  a  little  child.  She  told  me  if  I  desired  now 
to  begin  a  life  of  usefulness,  and  of  gratitude  to  my 
Father,  whose  mercy  and  loving-kindness  had  sent 
ministering  spirits  unto  me,  that  I  must  begin  with  my 
whole  soul  to  gain  knowledge  and  wisdom  ;  that  I  must 
leave  all  those  dark  and  repelling  spirits  who  claimed 
my  society.  If  I  desired  to  leave  them,  I  could  do  so, 
and  I  should  be  assisted  and  strengthened  to  pursue 
the  labor  which  I  had  begun.  I  must  begin  it  some 
time,  and  were  it  not  better  for  me  to  begin  it  now? 
were  it  not  easier  for  me  to  blot  out  one  lifetime  of  sin, 
than  to  live  on  in  remorse  and  wretchedness,  and  sink, 
still  deeper,  and  hug  my  chains  still  closer? 

And  then  I  spoke  of  my  dear  friends,  and  asked  if  I 
might  ever  hope  to  see  them  ;  and  the  words  which  she 
spoke,  fell  upon  my  weary  spirit  as  dew  upon  the  thirsty 
earth.  "Raise  up  your  head,"  said  she,  "and  labor 
bravely  and  earnestly,  for  your  labors  will  be  rewarded  ; 
and  those  parents  whom  you  love  so  much,  will  come 
to  you  shortly  to  bless  you  and  help  you.  They  can 
not  come  now.  It  is  my  duty  to  come  first,  to  teach 
you  your  duty.  Oh  !  if  they  did  come  near  to  you  now, 
it  would  break  your  heart,  it  would  crush  your  spirit 
quite  down,  to  see  the  agony  and  suffering  which  they 
endured  on  your  account.  If  they  told  you  of  the  long 
and  weary  watching,  and  the  hopeless  efforts  with  which 
they  strove  to  snatch  you  from  destruction,  your  soul 
would  melt  at  their  sorrows  and  their  struggles.  And 
when  they  saw  you  encompassed  by  the  dark  and  hard 
ened  wretches  who  plotted  your  ruin,  they  were  un 
happy  and  wretched  ;  they  could  not  rest  in  their  man- 


252  THE   FUTURE    LIFE. 

sions  of  joy  and  peace,  but  they  grieved  and  sorrowed 
for  your  sake.  And  that  mother  will  tell  you  how  she 
has  wept  bitter  tears  of  sorrow  over  your  nightly  couch, 
and  prayed  that  you  might  but  die  and  be  where  her 
spirit  could  reach  you,  her  child,  whom  she  had  loved, 
and  still  did  love  so  well.  But  finally,  the  dark  spirits 
would  cluster  closer  about  you  and  drive  her  away,  and 
oh!  then  she  wrung  her  hands  in  despair — then  her 
grief  was  unspeakable." 

I  said,  "  0  kind  spirit !  tell  me  no  more,  but  show  me 
how  I  may  do  any  thing  which  will  enable  me  to  reach, 
to  see  but  for  a  moment,  the  faces  I  love — to  be  clasped 
in  my  dear  mother's  arms  again,  as  when  I  was  an  inno 
cent  child — to  hear  my  father's  blessing  on  my  infantile 
head.  Oh  !  a  life  of  misery  were  cheap  to  earn  all  this. 
Oh !  let  me  not  look  back  again  to  where  all  is  dark,  and 
chilling.  Oh  !  let  me  do  any  thing,  every  thing,  so  that 
I  may  be  saved — saved  from  misery — from  the  memory 
of  misery,  and  I  will  bless  you,  and  worship  you." 

"  !N"o,  no,  my  sister,"  said  she,  "  no  worship  is  given 
here,  save  to  God,  and  that  is  when  the  full  heart  is  over 
flowing  with  his  love,  and  his  goodness,  and  then  it 
sings  a  song  of  joy  and  gladness."  And  now  others  ap 
proach  me.  How  kindly  they  look  upon  me !  They 
do  not  frown ;  they  do  not  shrink  from  my  presence,  as 
though  I  were  pestilence  itself.  Oh,  no  !  but  they  hail 
me  as  one  who  wishes  to  live  a  new  life.  They  can  not 
live  it  for  me;  they  can  not  perform  my  labor;  that 
can  be  done  only  for  myself:  but  they  speak  for  me 
words  of  encouragement,  they  sympathize  with  my  past 
sufferings,  and  they  point  me  upward,  to  where  I  may 
one  day  ascend  also,  and  see  and  taste  of  the  joys  which 


THE    EKKING    ONE.  253 

are  prepared  for  those  whose  labors  entitle  them  to  such 
reward.  Oh,  no,  I  can  not,  I  will  not  return.  I  had 
thought,  while  on  earth,  that  all  memory  of  me  was 
forgotten.  I  little  knew  that  I  was  grieving  with  un 
utterable  grief,  those  who  still  loved  me.  Oh  !  what  a 
thought,  what  a  knowledge  was  this  for  me — to  know 
that  those  dear  ones  who  had  passed  on  to  their  peace 
ful  homes,  should,  by  their  love  and  affection  for  me;  be 
made  unhappy  even  in  so  bright  and  holy  a  place  as 
heaven.  Oh!  how  very  unhappy  and  wretched  it  made 
me,  when  I  knew  it;  and  this  spirit  tells  me,  that  I 
shall  have  to  exert  all  my  strength  and  energies  in 
giving  to  others  that  which  I  receive,  that  it  may  bene 
fit  them  likewise.  She  says  there  is  no  selfishness  here ; 
we  receive  but  to  give,  and  to  benefit  each  other.  Oh  ! 
could  the  poor,  misguided  inhabitants  of  earth — those 
who  have  lived  and  suffered  as  I  have  done — but  realize 
how  bright  a  hope  is  held  out  for  them,  how  great  <* 
happiness  is  in  store,  would  they  not  forsake  the  down 
ward  path?  They  could  not,  oh,  no,  they  could  not 
refuse  the  kind  invitation !  If  they  could  but  see  the 
kind  friends  whose  hearts  they  wring  with  grief,  they 
would  not  encourage  those  fiendish  spirits  who  encom 
pass  them  about,  and  keep  them  under  their  control, 
and  make  them  slaves  to  vice  and  sorrow.  Every  word 
and  every  action  of  the  past,  comes  up  before  the  once 
startled  vision  in  the  world  of  spirits.  Oh !  that  they 
would  not  make  the  record  longer  and  blacker.  Oh ! 
that  they  would  cease  at  once  doing  that  which  will 
take  many  long  years  of  suffering  to  undo ;  for  the 
soul  must  be  purified  through  suffering,  and  developed 


254:  THE    FUTURE   LIFE. 

throTigli  labor,  and  thus  it  will  progress  unceasingly 
toward  the  throne  of  God. 

My  words  are  feeble,  to  tell  you  of  the  feelings  which 
are  gushing  up  from  my  heart.  Oh  !  how  happy  and 
buoyant  I  feel,  when  I  know  that  the  fetters  of  sin, 
which  were  bound  about  my  spirit  so  firmly  on  earth, 
have  burst,  and  my  spirit  is  free.  No  strong  hand  to 
pull  me  back  and  threaten  me,  if  I  want  to  do  right : 
none  to  trample  upon  my  spirit  and  spurn  me  from 
their  presence  when  I  am  sorrowing  and  weary.  Oh ! 
no,  the  bright  spirits  come  near  me,  and  wipe  away  my 
tears.  They  lay  their  soft  hands  upon  my  aching  brow, 
and  whisper  words  of  bright  hope  to  my  desponding 
heart ;  for  they  say,  that  I  shall  yet  outlive  all  the  bit 
ter  memories  of  the  past  in  my  efforts  to  do  good  to 
myself  and  others.  And  I  shall  ascend  up  to  that 
beautiful  place,  where  my  brow  will  be  decked  with  a 
never-fading  garland  of  flowers,  and  my  robe  will  be 
spotless  as  the  snow  and  dazzling  as  the  sun ;  where 
my  heart  will  sing  sweet  songs  which  will  chime  in 
with  the  music  of  the  angels,  and  the  songs  of  the  re 
deemed  shall  be  wafted  on  the  zephyrs  of  heaven  to 
the  throne  of  the  Father. 


THE   IDLEK.  255 


CHAPTER  XLI. 

THE     IDLEK. 

February  2, 1S54. 

WORTHY  laborers,  to  you  who  are  earnestly  working 
that  you  may  benefit  your  fellow- creatures,  I  come  to 
tell  my  story,  that  you  may  publish  it  abroad  as  a  lesson 
for  many.  I  feel  how  unworthy  I  am  to  stand  in  your 
midst,  to  utter  a  word  concerning  myself,  but  it  were  a 
pleasure  to  do  even  this  small  act,  if  by  so  doing  I  shall 
benefit  one  soul. 

I  was  an  idle,  thoughtless  youth.  Idleness  was  my 
besetting  sin.  The  years  of  my  life  which  I  should  have 
spent  in  pursuing  some  useful  duty  toward  the  world, 
were  squandered  away  by  me  in  idleness  and  frivolity. 
Seeking  only  my  own  gratification,  and  striving  but  to 
obtain  all  my  selfish  desires,  I  wasted  the  best  years  of 
my  life  in  idleness  and  self-gratification.  I  thought 
not  of  the  obligations  which  I  owed  my  Maker.  I 
cared  not  for  the  duties  which  I  owed  my  fellow-man  ; 
but  lived  only  to  care  for  self,  and  grasped  at  every 
fleeting  pleasure  ere  it  vanished  from  my  crazed  view. 
And  old  age  soon  found  me  a  useless  encumbrance 

iD 

upon  the  earth.  I  had  benefited  none,  therefore  there 
were  none  to  love  me,  or  to  feel  grateful  to  me  for 
past  kindness.  I  had  not  relieved  the  widow  or  the 
orphan ;  I  had  not  raised  a  finger  to  relieve  the  suf- 


25G  THE   FDTUKE   LIFE. 

fering  or  sorrow  which  my  eyes  had  witnessed ;  but  had 
passed  them  by  in  a  cold  manner,  only  thinking  what  I 
should  next  find  to  please  my  own  insatiate  appetite. 

And  when  I  neared  the  portals  of  the  tomb,  when 
my  limbs  grew  feeble  and  my  sight  grew  dim,  and  when 
every  thing  began  to  look  dreamy  and  fading  to  my 
aged  eyes,  I  was  compelled  to  look  back  upon  my  past 
life.  Oh,  how  I  searched,  and  gazed,  for  some  redeem 
ing  deed  to  relieve  the  dark  volume  of  selfishness  which 
was  spread  out  before  me  !  But  no  bright  deed  of  love 
or  charity  illumined  with  its  rays  that  dark  page.  And 
I  was  laid  in  the  tomb,  unwept,  and  unregretted  by  all, 
save  one  or  two  whom  the  ties  of  nature  had  bound  me 
to.  I  had  cared  for  none  save  myself,  then  why  should 
others  care  for  me.  My  wealth  had  been  sufficient  to 
make  me  independent  of  the  assistance  of  others,  and 
my  cold,  selfish  heart  was  so  bound  up  within  itself,  that 
it  asked  not  for  sympathy  beyond  itself  and  its  own 
desires.  And  I  left  the  world  in  this  condition.  Re 
ligion  had  never  been  used  by  me  as  a  mask,  for  I  needed 
not  such  covering  ;  and  my  heart  had  not  thought  a 
knowledge  of  the  future  state  necessary  for  its  present 
happiness,  and  I  rather  turned  from  it  with  contempt ; 
it  was  a  subject  I  never  liked  to  meddle  with.  The 
dark  side  had  always  terrified  me,  and  filled  me  with 
uneasy  forebodings ;  and  the  brighter  side,  the  fair  pic 
ture  of  heaven  which  had  often  been  drawn  within  my 
hearing,  had  appeared  to  me  as  a  pleasant  and  beautiful 
dream,  which  had  been  conjured  up  by  some  poetical 
mind,  with  all  its  pleasant  fancies  and  attributes.  I 
could  not  conceive  of  any  thing  like  a  reality  about  it. 
But  if  at  all  true,  I  wished  that  the  heaven  might  be 


THE   IDLEK.  257 

my  abode ;  and  the  endless  torment  must  surely  be  a 
fiction. 

When  I  awoke  in  the  spirit-world,  I  shuddered.  The 
atmosphere  which  surrounded  me  was  oppressive ;  1 
could  not  gaze  through  it,  so  as  to  see  any  great  distance, 
and  my  faculties  all  seemed  confused  and  disturbed,  as 
though  I  had  had  some  terrible  dream — some  hideous 
nightmare.  Yes  !  I  felt  as  though  I  had  been  passing- 
through  some  dreadful  place.  I  still  felt  the  icy  chill  of 
death  at  my  heart,  and  it  seemed  as  though  the  spirit  was 
unwilling  to  leave  its  earthly  temple.  I  had  emerged  into 
a  world,  a  place,  I  knew  not  what,  I  knew  not  where  ;  I 
knew  nothing  about  it,  and  my  mind  reverted  back  to 
the  past,  and  I  tried  to  collect  together  every  thing 
with  which  my  mind  had  been  stored,  and  out  of  that  to 
form  some  idea  of  my  present  locality.  And  first,  one 
thought  would  seem  to  point  me  in  the  right  direction, 
and  then  another  memory  would  drive  me  another  way. 
Oh,  how  uncertain  and  vacillating  I  felt !  I  knew  not 
where  to  turn,  or  where  to  go.  I  was  oppressed  by  a 
sense  of  loneliness  and  desolation.  A  cold  and  gloomy 
fear  seemed  to  have  taken  possession  of  my  heart.  I 
could  look  for  no  sympathy  there.  I  had  asked  for 
none ;  nor  did  I  deserve  it ;  but  I  did  wish  that  some 
friendly  hand  would  guide  me  .to  some  place  of  rest,  for 
I  stood  as  one  distracted,  with  a  measureless  space  spread 
out  before  my  view  wrhen  I  was  able  to  gaze  calmly 
upon  it.  But  I  knew  not  what  direction  to  take,  so  I 
wandered  about  at  random,  hoping  to  meet  with  some 
one  who  would  give  me  the  required  aid.  O  friends, 
how  aimless  I  felt !  No  object  in  view ;  nothing  to 
search  for ;  nothing  to  look  forward  to ;  nothing  to  ex- 


258  THE    FUTURE    LIFE. 

pect !  And  I  wandered  about  unknowing  and  unknown. 
I  saw  many  people  as  I  ascended  on  my  journey  from 
earth  ;  but  none  accosted  me,  none  seemed  attracted  to 
seek  my  company ;  no  eager  gaze  was  fixed  upon  me. 
I  seemed  to  excite  no  attention,  or  interest,  I  was  not 
even  a  subject  of  curiosity  among  the  people  when  I 
passed ;  but,  uncared  for  and  unsought,  I  wended  my  way 
alone,  arid  traveled  until  I  became  weary  and  heartsick. 
In  my  stubborn  silence  I  had  determined  to  speak  to 
none,  unless  they  first  addressed  me  ;  but  this  had  now 
become  a  painful  task  which  I  had  imposed  upon  my 
self,  and  I  wished  that  some  one  would  draw  near  and 
speak  to  me,  that  I  might  ask  something  about  the  coun 
try  in  which  I  found  myself.  But  none  approached  me. 
So  I  arose,  and  went  near  a  group  of  persons,  who  were 
speaking  together,  and  addressed  them,  and  told  them 
I  was  a  stranger,  that  I  had  just  left  my  home  on  earth, 
where  my  wealth  and  station  had  commanded  attention 
and  respect,  but  I  had  been  called  away,  and  was  in  a 
strange  and  new  place,  a  place  in  which  I  was  ignorant 
in  every  particular. 

One  among  them,  who  seemed  to  speak  with  author 
ity,  gazed  upon  me  sternly,  and  asked  me  why  I  had 
not  prepared  for  my  eternal  journey.  He  said,  from 
my  present  appearance,  I  had  dwelt  long  enough  on 
earth  to  have  made  ample  preparations  for  the  journey 
which  I  was  now  commencing ;  but  here  I  had  come 
naked  of  every  thing  which  was  most  needful ;  no 
knowledge,  no  chart  to  tell  me  of  the  bearings  or  char 
acter  of  the  country  or  people;  nor  had  I  even  be 
sought  aid  of  any,  neither  on  earth  nor  in  the  world  of 
spirits,  but  had  come  there  proudly  and  presumptuously, 


THE   IDLER.  259 

and  depending  entirely  upon  my  own  merits  and  knowl 
edge. 

I  told  him  I  Lad  always  regarded  such  matters,  merely 
as  the  imaginings  of  the  minds  which  gave  them  forth, 
and  that  I  had  no  sure  guide,  no  positive  testimony,  to 
assure  rne  of  the  truth. 

"  Weak  and  sinful  man,"  said  he,  "  was  not  thy  heart 
sufficient  evidence  to  thee  in  its  wondrous  workings,  in 
its  wrestlings  with  the  baser  passions  ?  Was  not  this 
sufficient  evidence  to  thee  of  thy  immortal  being?  Was 
not  the  still,  small  voice,  which  often  came  up  in  tones 
of  reproof  and  admonition  from  the  depths  of  thy  soul, 
a  warning  voice,  a  monitor  to  admonish  thee  of  thy 
shortcomings?  But  no,  these  were  not  sufficient  to 
draw  out  thy  soul  from  the  folds  of  selfishness  and 
worldliness  which  had  enveloped  it.  And  thou  didst 
spend  the  precious  time  which  thy  Creator  gave  thee, 
wherewith  to  develop  and  beautify  thy  spirit  on  earth 
for  its  immortal  destiny,  in  thinking  only  of  the  things 
which  pertained  to  thy  fleeting  existence  in  thy  tran 
sient  home.  O  mortal!  how  couldst  thou  be  so  self- 
deceiving  ?  Why  rob  thy  soul  of  the  rich  feast  which 
had  been  waiting  for  thee  now,  had  thy  days  and  hours 
been  improved  in  laboring  for  the  benefit  of  thy  brethren 
and  sisters  ?  Why  so  foolish  as  to  cut  thyself  off  from 
all  sympathy  within  the  walls  of  thy  material  strong 
hold,  by  making  of  thyself  an  idol,  for  thy  own  soul  to 
fall  down  and  worship  ;  by  thinking  of  naught  beside, 
nor  striving  to  propitiate  any  other  power  than  that 
which  lay  in  thy  own  heart.  For  to  thyself  alone  has 
all  thy  earthly  worship  been  devoted.  Thou  hast  sought 
no  other  God,  nor  worshiped  no  greater  heaven,  than 


260  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

that  which  comprises  thine  own  enjoyments.  Oh,  look 
back  upon  thy  past  life,  and  wonder  that  thou  hast  not 
long  since  been  cut  down  as  an  encumbrance  of  the 
ground  !  Thou  didst  not  have  to  struggle  with  poverty 
and  want ;  suffering  was  not  thy  companion  ;  therefore 
thy  sins  are  greater  than  that  of  those  whose  necessities 
would  compel  them  to  labor  for  a  subsistence.  There 
was  much  for  thee  to  do,  but  thou  didst  not  perform 
any  thing,  only  for  thyself,  when  thou  mightst  have  done 
so  much  to  relieve,  to  raise  up,  to  enlighten  those  around 
thee.  Even  if  thou  hadst  done  it  only  in  a  material 
sense,  thy  sin  would  have  been  less,  for  thou  wouldst 
have  still  been  cultivating  the  love  of  kindness  to  thy 
neighbor.  Thou  hast  indeed  come  here  empty-handed, 
and  idleness  will  now  be  thy  portion,  until  labor  would 
seem  the  greatest  boon  which  Heaven  could  bestow. 
O  idle  man  !  thou  shalt  have  thy  fill  of  idleness,  until 
the  very  name  of  self  and  idleness  shall  be  a  sound  of 
grief  in  thy  ears.  And  the  many  precious  days  and 
wTeeks  which  were  spent  by  thee  in  doing  naught  upon 
earth,  shall  now  loom  up  before  thy  sight  and  appear  as 
centuries  of  time.  Oh,  each  day,  each  hour  which 
has  been  wasted  by  thee,  will  yet  call  for  a  retribu 
tion  at  thy  hands.  And  thou  must  learn  to  abhor  the 
sin  of  idleness,  as  one  of  the  greatest  bars  in  the  gates 
which  have  shut  out  thy  entrance  to  the  bright  abodes 
of  the  blest.  And  with  bitter  tears  and  sorrowful  heart 
thou  wilt  have  to  begin  to  labor,  the  labor  for  eternal 
life.  The  hours  wasted  by  thee  must  all  be  accounted 
for  here,  for  not  one  moment  which  has  been  allotted 
in  the  life  of  man  shall  be  blotted  out  from  the  record, 
but  shall  appear  be-fore  him,  while  any  thing  appears 


THE   IDLER.  261 

thereon  which  leaves  a  shadow  of  darkness.  And  when 
by  long  years  of  repentance  and  labor  thou  hast  blotted 
out  all  thy  past  offenses,  then  shalt  thou  indeed  begin 
to  travel  upward.  When  thy  heart  shall  have  melted, 
and  all  its  coldness  and  hardness  shall  have  vanished, 
and  when  it  asks  for  sympathy  and  love,  and  freely 
gives  them  in  return,  and  when  humility,  like  a  white 
mantle,  shall  envelop  thy  soul  and  shine  out  upon  thy 
countenance,  then  will  the  past  indeed  have  become  a 
dream.  Oh !  when  thou  thinkest  of 'it,  thou  wilt  kneel 
down,  and  with  upraised  hands  and  eyes  thank  the 
great  God  in  all  his  majesty  and  glory,  for  making  thee 
feel  how  unworthy,  thou  hast  been  of  his  loving-kind 
ness  and  sweet  forgiveness  to  thy  many  shortcomings. 
For  the  proud  heart  shall  find  no  habitation  in  the 
mansions  of  the  blest,  but  only  the  meek  and  the  lowly, 
the  souls  who  labor  because  labor  is  a  work  of  love, 
shall  find  an  entrance  prepared  to  receive  them." 

Oh,  brothers  and  sisters  who  are  still  in  thy  temples 
of  clay,  whatever  thy  hand  findeth  to  do,  do  it  heartily. 
Labor  while  the  day  lasts ;  let  not  the  precious  mo 
ments  go  to  waste,  for  they  must  all  be  accounted  for 
in  eternity ;  they  must  all  be  repaid ;  and  every  deed 
done  in  the  body  shall  stand  forth  in  light  or  in  dark 
colors,  to  confront  you  there  on  your  entrance.  And 
therefore  I  say,  Watch  and  pray,  for  the  night  of  death 
cometh,  and  thy  soul  will  surely  misgive  thee  for 
wasted  time  and  opportunity ;  for  God  is  infinite  in 
wisdom  ;  his  love  is  never  ending,  and  his  mercy  en- 
dureth  forever. 


262  THE    FUTURE    LIFE. 


CIIAPTEK    XLIL 

THE     BEGGAR. 

.February  23, 1S54. 
Tins  evening  a  spirit  came  and  said : — 

It  is  needless  for  me  to  give  you  a  history  of  my 
earthly  life.  It  is  one  which  you  are  all,  more  or  less, 
familiar  with  in  some  of  its  phases,  as  you  daily  witness 
in  your  streets  those  objects  of  want  and  misery  called 
beggars.  The  position  which  I  occupied  in  your  world, 
was  owing  to  the  circumstances  which  surrounded  me 
when  I  entered  it.  Therefore  it  was  no  sin  of  mine, 
nor  no  vicious  course  of  conduct  which  reduced  me 
to  the  station  which  I  occupied.  I  was  simply  born  a 
beggar,  and  reached  the  estate  of  man,  being  a  beggar 
still.  Circumstances  had  so  encompassed  me,  that  I 
could  never  rise  above  that  one  condition  ;  and  I  passed 
from  this  world  into  the  next,  bearing  all  the  character- 

o 

istics  of  my  mendicant's  life. 

I  was  not  considered  wicked,  but  merely  ignorant, 
and  I  thought  if  heaven  was  any  pleasanter  place  than 
earth,  food  and  clothing  more  easily  obtained,  and  the 
comforts  and  luxuries  of  which  I  had  heard,  but  not 
partaken  of,  wrere  there  in  abundance,  it  must  be  a  very 
pleasant  exchange.  For  when  I  have  suffered  from 
cold  and  hunger,  and  have  begged  for  a  farthing  to 


THE   BEGGAE.  263 

buy  some  food,  I  have  often  imagined  that  the  cold  and 
dreary  earth  could  be  only  a  place  of  punishment  for 
some  ;  and  that  heaven  must  be  the  reward  of  those 
who  had  suffered  while  on  earth  ;  for  its  goods  always 
seemed  to  me  so  unequally  divided,  that  I  could  not 
think  that  God,  as  a  just  God,  would  permit  part  of 
his  creatures  to  live  in  luxury  and  ease,  and  compel  the 
other  part  to  misery  and  degradation.  I,  in  my  sim 
plicity,  could  not  see  it  was  the  work  of  man,  and  was 
caused  by  the  laws  which  man  had  made  ;  he  control 
ling  the  circumstances,  and  even,  in  a  measure,  the 
destinies  of  the  race.  The  torments  of  hell  I  conceived 
to  apply  to  those  who  had  turned  the  good  things 
which  God  had  given  them  into  wasteful  and  riotous 
excesses ;  who  had  abused  his  rich  gifts  by  turning 
them  into  instruments  to  serve  their  own  sensual  pas 
sions  and  appetites. 

Man  might  be  spiritual  and  pure  for  aught  I  knew, 
but  the  most  I  had  ever  received  from  any  of  those 
who  pretended  to  be  law-makers  and  teachers,  wTas  an 
gry  reproof  because  of  my  poverty  and  want,  and  an 
admonition  to  reform,  which  I  would  gladly  have  fol 
lowed  had  I  been  furnished  with  the  means  to  do  it ; 
but  I  only  returned  to  wrallow  in  the  mire  again. 

The  spirit-life  opened  a  new  field  to  my  astonished 
vision.  When  I  put  on  the  garb  of  immortality,  I  was 
a  beggar  no  longer,  but  kind  spirits  came  near  me,  and 
greeted  me  as  though  I  had  been  an  expected  friend. 
They  welcomed  me  from  out  of  my  state  of  bondage 
and  ignorance  into  the  world  of  liberty  and  light. 
They  clothed  me  in  clean  and  comely  robes,  and  they 
fed  me  upon  the  bread  of  eternal  life,  which  is  called 


264:  THE    FUTUKE    LIFE. 

wisdom.  And  they  gave  me  to  drink  of  the  waters  of 
that  stream  which  flows  through  the  beautiful  city 
called  Holy.  And  as  I  quaffed  deep  draughts  thereof, 
I  thirsted  no  more,  save  for  the  unsearchable  love  of 
the  Father.  I  felt  that  I  was  indeed  a  new  being. 
My  childhood  had  known  but  few  joys,  and  my  after 
life  none  :  then  you  may  judge  how  bright  and  beauti 
ful  a  place  the  lowest  seat  in  heaven  would  seem  to 
me  ;  I  mean  by  that,  how  dazzling  and  fair  then  seemed 
every  thing  which  my  eyes  beheld,  while  I  was  only 
in  the  first  sphere,  or  in  the  infant  school,  so  to  speak, 
after  leaving  earth.  Oh,  how  greedy  my  ears  drank 
in  every  sound  of  wisdom  and  knowledge,  and  how 
rapidly  my  soul  expanded  as  it  beheld  the  opening 
glories  of  the  immortal  world  !  They  carried  me  from 
sphere  to  sphere,  as  my  ignorance  and  grossness  was 
cast  aside,  and  so  my  heart  received  the  love  of  God. 

Fair  and  lovely  spirits  now  meet  me,  and  take  me  by 
the  hand,  and  show  me  the  wonderful  works  of  the 
glorious  Creator.  They  support  and  sustain  my  falter 
ing  steps;  they  bear  me  up,  and  breathe  into  my  soul 
high  and  holy  thoughts,  and  now  I  feel  that  God  is  in 
deed  just  and  wise,  that  he  is  all-powerful  in  his  love  and 
mercy,  and  that  though  man  may  trample  on  and  crush 
his  fellow-men  on  earth,  or  so  warp  and  control  their 
circumstances  as  to  cause  them  misery  and  suffering, 
and  condemn  them  to  ignorance;  'tis  only  on  earth  they 
can  do  it;  it  extends  no  farther,  and  whatsoever  ye  shall 
do  on  earth  to  your  fellow-man,  be  it  just  or  unjust,  ye 
shall  be  rewarded  accordingly  when  ye  put  off  the  flesh 
and  put  on  the  spirit,  for  our  God  is  all  just  and  glori 
ous,  and  his  laws  endureth  forever. 


INSIGNIFICANCE   OF   MAN.  265 


CHAPTER  XLIII. 

INSIGNIFICANCE    OF    MAN. 

March  2,1854. 

M'flS.  SWEET  was  influenced  and  repeated  some  poetry,  after  which, 
the  spirit  said : — 

Friends,  would  that  1  could  speak  with  the  tongue 
of  an  angel  through  this  instrument,  and  tell  thee  of  the 
glorious  beauties  which  are  now  before  mine  eyes,  but 
which  thou  dost  not  behold.  I  would  tell  thee  of  more 
beauty  and  serene  joy  than  thy  soul  in  its  earthly 
materialism  ever  dreamed  of. 

The  art  of  the  painter  hath  failed  to  give  thee  even 
the  faintest  glimpse  of  the  heavenly  elysium.  And 
yet  thou  dost  think  thine  earth  beautiful,  thy  sun 
glorious,  and  thy  moon  resplendent  in  her  mild  softness. 
And  thou  dost  feel  humiliated,  when  thou  dost  behold 
these  wonderful  works  of  thy  Father  which  is  in 
heaven.  Thou  dost  think  thy  mountains  high  and 
towering,  because  their  tops  reach  and  penetrate  the 
clouds ;  thou  dost  think  thy  oceans  broad  and  bound 
less,  because  thy  puny  arm  can  not  encompass  them  as 
thou  dost  smaller  things;  and  thy  soul  is  filled  with 
wonder  when  thou  dost  behold  the  bright  and  twinkling 
stars,  and  thy  imagination  is  endeavoring  in  vain  to 
conceive  of  the  multitude  of  worlds  which  are  above 
thee.  O  man  !  "thou  art  but  as  the  least  atom — as 


266  TUE    FTJTUKE   LIFE. 

the  smallest  particle  of  all  his  wonderful  creations. 
Thy  soul^  which  at  times  seems  filled  with  great  and 
mighty  thoughts,  would  become  humbled  in  the  very 
dust  couldst  thou  but  conceive  how  small  a  thing  thou 
art,  and  how  great  and  all  omnipotent  is  the  power 
which  gave  thee  being — the  mind  from  whence  thou 
emanated.  Thy  days  on  earth  are  few  and  fleeting. 
Thou  art  as  one  of  the  shadows  which  sometimes  float 
through  the  mind  in  a  dream.  Thou  dost  perform  thy 
part  sometimes  well  and  sometimes  ill  in  thy  brief 
career,  but  which  leaves  an  indelible  mark  upon  thy 
spirit  for  its  entrance  into  another  state.  And  when 
thy  fevered  existence  hath  closed,  and  thy  spirit  hath 
mounted  up,  up,  higher  into  the  vast  creation  above 
thee — the  spirit-world — then  will  thine  eyes  be  opened, 
then  shalt  thou  see  as  much  more  of  the  glory  and 
sublimity  of  the  works  of  thy  Creator,  as  thy  spirit  is 
able  to  bear.  For  according  to  thy  earthly  life,  wilt 
thou  be  more  or  less  able  to  partake  of  its  greatness. 
And  now,  if  thy  soul  hath  become  so  quickened  and 
expanded  in  its  spirit-light,  thou  shalt  be  taken  by  the 
hand  by  one  of  the  white-robed  angels,  and  he  will 
show  thee  of  the  glory  and  majesty  of  the  kingdom  of 
thy  Creator.  He  will  point  thee  to  worlds  rolling  in 
space  upheld  by  his  will,  dazzling  in  their  light 
because  of  their  nearness,  because  of  their  purity,  and 
because  of  the  smile  of  the  Most  High  God  which  ever 
shineth  upon  them.  And  he  will  show  thee  blazing 
suns,  one  of  whose  glorious  rays  would  outshine  thy 
earthly  luminary.  And  he  will  show  thee  moons  arid 
stars,  whose  beauty  and  splendor  thou  hadst  never 
conceived  of;  and  oceans,  whose  waters  are  so  pure 


INSIGNIFICANCE   OF   MAN.  267 

and  placid  in  that  spiritual  land,  that  angels  soar  over 
and  dip  their  wings,  and  then  are  refreshed  by  drinking 
of  their  waters ;  and  mountains,  whose  tops  thou  canst 
not  reach  with  thy  pnny  gaze. 

Oh,  how  vast  and  broad,  how  illimitable  and  grand 
beyond  the  greatest  conceptions  of  all  earth's  children, 
is  the  length  and  breadth  of  the  universe — the  spirit- 
world — which  lies  just  beyond  your  own  !  And  verily 
when  thy  soul  hath  entered  its  precincts,  thou  wilt  fall 
down  and  worship.  And  in  thy  deep  humility  thou 
wilt  say  :  "  I  was  naught  but  a  worm  of  earth.  I  was 
no  better  than  a  clod  of  the  valley,  therefore  give  me 
strength  and  wisdom,  that  I  may  praise  thee  in  all  thy 
works,  O  my  Father !" 


268  THE   FUTURE  LIFE. 


CHAPTER  XLIY. 

CAPABILITIES    OF    THE      SOUL. 
New  York,  June  22,  ISM. 

As  the  stars  differ  from  each  other  in  brightness  and 
magnitude,  so  is  every  soul  like  the  many  surrounding 
it,  even  when  it  first  emanates  from  the  bosom  of  its 
Creator  or  parent.  Some  souls,  it  would  seem,  have 
already  traveled  half  their  journey,  when  they  first 
become  intelligent  thinking  beings  upon  earth.  The 
clearness  and  capability  of  their  thought,  the  beauty 
and  strength  of  their  understanding  making  the  hearts 
of  all  glad  who  are  near  them.  Such  souls,  my  friends, 
have  passed  through  refining  processes  before  they 
reached  your  sphere,  and  are  only  continuing  the 
brightness  of  the  link  which  bir/ds  them  so  closely 
to  their  home  above.  They  are  like  bright  sparks 
emanating  from  the  pleasant  smile  of  the  Deity  himself. 
They  seem  to  keep  up  the  connection  more  untainted 
and  beautiful  between  man  and  his  Maker,  for  the  lov 
ing  spirit  looks  with  gladsome,  and  yet  pitying  eyes 
upon  all  of  his  Father's  children,  whether  happy  or  un 
happy.  And  the  child's  first  book  is  constantly  spread 
out  before  his  eyes  in  the  great  face  of  nature.  The 
pictures  which  adorn  its  pages  have  all  been  placed  there 
by  the  Father's  hand,  and  by  the  Father's  love,  and  the 


CAPABILITIES    OF   THE   SOUL.  269 

progressed  soul  feels  this  love,  even  within  his  breast. 
It  is  either  filling  him  with  emotions  of  thankfulness 
and  love  to  his  Maker,  or  he  is  pained  and  sorrowing  to 
behold  the  wretchedness  and  misery  of  his  brothers  and 
sisters.  And  looking  abroad,  he  beholds  the  need  of 
labor.  That  soul  sees  the  distance,  the  dark  and  for 
bidding  distance,  which  lies  between  the  Father  and  a 
portion  of  his  children,  and  then  he  feels  that  there  is  a 
want  of  confidence,  of  trust,  of  faith,  of  hope.  He  sees 
the  ignorance  of  those  beneath  him,  who  yet  claim 
kindred  with  him ;  and  he  sees  the  clear  and  shining 
light  above  him,  falling  like  gentle  dew  upon  his  own 
heart,  and  yet  they  know  not  how  to  partake  of  it.  This 
is  the  feeling  which  first  stirs  up  the  energies  of  his  na 
ture.  This  gives  more  strength  and  endurance  to  the 
soul  grasping  for  something  higher  and  better.  For  the 
soul  which  drinks  deeply  at  the  fountain  of  love  and 
wisdom,  is  ever  thirsting  for  more  and  more  of  its  pure 
and  refreshing  waters,  and  the  God-like  attributes  which 
lie  slumbering  in  the  soul  become  aroused,  and  stretch 
ing  forth  his  arm,  his  heart  is  filled  to  overflowing  with 
love  to  his  fellow-man.  He  feels  there  is  a  great  and 
mighty  labor  to  perform,  and  he  feels  the  whole  respon 
sibility  of  that  labor  resting  upon  himself,  and  there  is 
no  peace  or  contentment  in  the  soul,  only  wrhen  he  is 
laboring  for  those  souls  who  are  still  slumbering  in  tho 
darkness  of  the  night  beneath  him.  These  heaven-sent 
aspirations  raise  him  up  higher  and  higher,  until  he 
stands  face  to  face,  and  communes  with  the  angels.  A 
glorious  thrill  of  pleasure  seems  to  pervade  his  whole 
being,  as  with  new  light  and  strength  the  soul  is  ex 
panding  ?  The  new-born  nature  is  raising  it  up.  He 


270  THE  FUTURE   LIFE. 

has  forgotten  the  trifles  and  vexations  of  earth,  for  he 
has  toiled,  he  has  gazed  upon  the  unfolding  beauty  of 
heaven,  and  his  heart  has  become  as  a  green  field  filled 
with  flowers,  whose  sweet  perfume  is  giving  him  new 
strength  and  manhood.  He  stretches  forth  his  hands, 
and  he  feels  so  strong  and  so  firm  in  his  newly  devel 
oped  strength  that  he  can  grasp  the  universe.  And 
thus  he  lives  mayhap  a  short  life  here,  but  one  full  of 
high  and  noble  aspirations,  and  goes  down  to  the  grave 
with  many  plans,  which,  had  they  been  carried  out,  would 
have  made  mankind  happier  and  better.  But  does  his 
work  end  here  ?  has  he  but  lived  to  have  his  soul  made 
almost  delirious  with  dreams  of  happiness  to  come  to 
his  fellow-man,  never  to  be  realized  ?  Oh,  no  ;  he  but  felt 
the  longings  of  his  nature;  his  soul  beat  its  wings 
against  its  prison-house,  vainly  ts  be  free;  to  do  all 
which  it  saw  in  the  glorious  future,  and  to  become  that 
which  it  felt  it  must  become  ere  its  work  was  finished. 
And  now  he  has  entered  the  spirit-world  in  the  midst 
of  all  these  dreamings,  and  he  looks  around  amazed  and 
astonished,  for  it  is  indeed  a  world  of  reality  and  action. 
It  is  neither  composed  of  clouds  nor  ethereal  substances, 
but  it  is  a  world  whose  governments  and  laws  are  those 
which  must  be  upheld  and  conformed  to  by  every  soul 
who  abides  in  that  place.  There  are  other  labors  to  be 
performed  than  those  of  reclining  on.  beds  of  sweet  flow 
ers,  and  gazing  upon  the  never-fading  beauties  of  the 
scene,  of  listening  to  music  made  by  the  angels,  and  to 
be  fanned  by  the  zephyrs  of  heaven.  This  is  all  beau 
tiful  and  high-sounding;  it  all  exists,  and  maybe  at 
tained  ;  but  this  is  not  the  sole  object  of  the  immortal 
BOU!  ;  ease  and  enjoyment  are  not  among  the  attributes 


CAPABILITIES   OF   THE   SOUL.  271 

or  occupations  which  employ  the  time  of  those  who  are 
laboring  for  immortality.  The  progressed  soul,  upon 
whom  the  light  of  wisdom  has  dawned,  looks  not  upon 
these  sensual  (for  they  are  sensual)  as  the  highest  en 
joyments  of  heaven.  lie  can  realize  how  far  the  soul 
begins  to  feel  the  capability  residing  within  him,  when 
the  spirit  may  gaze  upon  spiritual  things.  Why,  the 
first  glance  of  the  enlightened  spirit  is  so  grand,  so  com 
prehensive,  is  so  unlike  any  thing  his  eyes  beheld  while 
on  earth,  that. his  soul  instantly  begins  to  expand.  It 
has  hitherto  been  too  small,  too  narrow,  too  contracted, 
to  see  magnificence  or  beauty  upon  a  higher  scale  than 
earth  presented.  But  now,  his  soul  does  not  shrink,  it 
does  not  fall  into  nothingness  upon  beholding  the  works 
of  the  Father ;  but  it  begins  to  expand,  he  begins  to 
feel  in  his  own  bosom  a  world  as  large,  ay,  larger,  for 
he  is  beginning  to  look  up  to  see  if  there  are  any  worlds 
larger  than  that  upon  which  he  is  at  a  level  with.  Now 
that  soul  feels  already  that  the  world  within  him  is  as 
large  as  that  which  he  left  below.  He  feels  that  a 
mighty,  a  godlike  power  resides  within  him.  He  is 
firm  and  strong  because  he  looketh  right  up  and  fixeth 
his  gaze  upon  the  Father  with  a  child-like  confidence — 
with  a  child's  trust.  And  the  great  laws  of  nature  are 
all  becoming  unfolded  to  his  vision,  and  he  sees  and 
feels  that  he  can  understand  them.  lie  is  now  a  fully 
developed  spirit ;  he  is  now  prepared  to  take  his  place 
with  others  who  have  perhaps  been  there  many,  many 
years,  and  he  at  once  feels  that  lie  is  an  individualized 
being,  that  he  must  stand  alone  and  do  his  work  unaid 
ed,  except  by  the  kindly  counsel  and  advice  of  others. 
But  he  is  raised  at  once,  as  it  were,  from  the  plane  of 


272  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

earth  to  the  second  sphere.  He  is  now  capable  of  lead 
ing  others,  and  he  now  begins  his  work  of  redeeming 
the  souls  whom  he  is  fitted  to  approach.  He  is  listened 
to  and  sought  after  because  of  the  wisdom  which  falls 
from  his  lips.  A  glow  of  light  and  joy  surrounds  his 
person  wherever  he  may  move,  because  he  is  perform 
ing  a  great  and  noble  task.  He  is  re-creating.  He  is 
molding  over  the  souls — those  which  contained  so  small 
a  spark  of  intelligence ;  he  is  breathing  into  other  souls 
life  and  animation ;  he  is  divesting  them  of  the  heavy 
envelopes  of  darkness  which  they  had  long  slumbered 
in.  Why,  there  are  immortal  souls  in  the  spheres  who 
scarcely  know  or  understand  yet,  the  meaning  of  the 
words  "  Our  Father."  No,  a  soul  which  has  been 
touched  by  the  divine  power  of  life,  which  has  been 
bathed  in  the  sea  of  spiritual  love,  which  has  been 
brightened  by  wisdom,  must  descend  down  below  and 
bring  up  from  their  slumbers  the  almost  darkened  soul. 
And  that  soul  is  now  more  fitted  to  approach  this  wan 
derer  than  those  who  have  come  into  the  spirit-world, 
babes  as  it  were,  not  having  attained  their  manhood. 
They  know  not  how  to  pity  earth's  children ;  their  de 
velopment  has  been  of  a  different  nature.  And  now 
that  soul  appears  as  a  god  of  light  and  wisdom  to 
many.  For  them  who  need  a  tangible  god,  he  is  indeed 
gentle  and  kind,  and  they  are  gradually  led  upward  and 
onward  until  the  faint  spark  which  they  called  soul  has 
become  larger  and  brighter,  and  finally  they  are  brought 
to  understand  that  God  is  a  Spirit  pervading  and  beau 
tifying  all  who  know  that  he  is  none  other  than  their 
Father.  And  still  the  soul  has  only  commenced  its  pro 
gression  even  thus  far.  In  developing  others  it  becomes 


CAPABILITIES   OF  THE   SOUL.  273 

developed  itself,  and  it  progresses  on  from  one  experi 
ence  to  another,  coming  out  each  time  brighter  and 
purer,  giving  evidence  of  its  fitness  for  ascending  at 
some  future  time,  and  leaving  its  labors  behind  it,  to 
enjoy  in  purity  and  holiness  that  sphere  whose  inhabit 
ants  are  but  the  rarefied  essences  of  spiritual  intelli 
gences,  and  lost  in  the  mazes  of  endless  eternity. 


274:  THE    FUTUKE    LIFE. 


CHAPTER  XLY. 

THE     SKEPTIC. 

July  31,  1S54. 

I  AM  wandering  in  a  dark  and  lonely  place.  I  see 
no  other  human  being  save  myself;  there  is  no  light  to 
guide  me  on  my  way  but  that  which  comes  from  a  few 
straggling,  distant  stars.  The  road  is  uneven,  and 
overgrown  by  brambles  and  briers,  which  impede  my 
progress  at  every  step  I  take,  causing  me  pain  and 
vexation.  I  can  not  understand  why  it  is  that  I  am 
left  alone  to  wander  through  this  gloomy,  death-like 
valley.  I  hear  the  wind  rustling  among  the  trees,  but 
it  does  not  cool  my  brow  nor  give  comfort  to  my  heart. 
I  hear  the  rushing  of  waterfalls,  but  they  sound  so  dis 
tant  to  my  ear,  that  it  might  be  a  dream  for  aught  I 
know.  Shall  I  never  get  through  this  ragged  place  and 
tread  again  upon  the  smooth,  green  earth  ?  It  seems  to 
me  that  a  great  change  has  passed  over  my  being  within 
a  short  space  of  time.  It  was  but  yesterday  that  I  lived 
upon  earth,  surrounded  by  those  who  loved  me  and 
whom  I  loved.  I  cared  not  for  the  future,  I  believed 
not  in  the  reality  of  a  future,  in  the  existence  of  a 
supreme  being  whom  men  call  God.  What  cared  I 
for  the  future  ?  It  was  naught  but  a  blank,  for  I 
thought  I  should  pass  away  even  as  the  grass  and  the 


THE    SKEPTIC.  275 

flowers,  and  be  forgotten  among  the  decaying  mass  of 
corruption.  And  I  hardened  my  heart  to  every  whis 
pering  and  invitation  which  would  come,  in  spite  of 
my  efforts,  to  draw  forth  my  soul  from  its  darkness  and 
lethargy.  But  suddenly  the  spirit  takes  its  flight  from 
the  body — that  spirit  which  I  had  supposed  was  but  a 
part,  and  could  not  exist  longer  without  the  body,  but 
which  I  now  found  suddenly  detached  from  it.  And  I 
am  sorely  amazed  and  troubled.  I  had  not  surmised 
such  a  thing  as  this  could  occur.  I  have  lost  the  body 
that  served  me  upon  earth,  but  here  I  find  another.  It 
seems  I  have  but  cast  off  an  outer  covering  and  stand 
revealed  in  an  inner  covering.  Where  will  I  go,  or 
what  shall  I  do  ?  I  have  no  desire  to  be  here.  I  have 
no  affinities  connected  with  this  place.  If  the  sun  would 
shine  pleasantly  upon  me,  so  that  I  could  see  my  way, 
I  should  not  feel  so  dreary  and  lost.  I  have  left  earth, 
and  yet  I  tread  upon  earth  again  !  Another  earth,  a 
HEAL  earth,  as  real  as  that  which  I  left,  but  still  very 
different ;  as  different  seems  this  earth  to  me  as  the 
new  body  which  contains  the  same  spirit.  But  the 
feeling  which  possesses  me  at  this  moment  is  horrible ! 
What  have  I  to  look  forward  to,  to  hope  for,  to  wish 
for  ?  I  never  believed  in  a  hereafter,  and  shall  I  be 
forced  to  believe  it  now  ?  Of  what  avail  then  was  all 
the  reasoning  and  strength  of  my  manhood's  will  which 
shut  out  the  future  as  an  empty  nothing — a  shadow 
which  frightened  children  and  weak-minded  people ! 
No,  I  won't  believe  it  yet.!  I  am  dreaming  !  This  hid 
eous  nightmare  will  pass  away,  and  I  shall  wake  up 
again  to  the  world  and  myself.  I  could  not  be  deceived 
a  whole  lifetime,  for  did  I  not  study  into  all  the  arts 


276  THE    FUTURE    LIFE. 

and  sciences  ?  I  was  even  called  a  profound  philoso 
pher,  but  my  researches  penetrated  not  to  the  interior 
world,  to  invisible  things.  I  could  gaze  upon  the  stars, 
but  I  could  not  grasp  them  in  my  hand,  nor  could  I 
climb  up  to  other  orbs  and  tell  their  inhabitants  that 
we  no  longer  doubted  their  existence,  that  our  eyes  had 
gazed  upon  their  worlds,  and  taken  cognizance  of  their 
revolutions.  I  studied  the  mysteries  of  the  stars,  but 
they  gave  me  no  answer  of  the  future,  they  revealed  to 
me  no  brightness  save  their  own  pure  light.  I  searched 
deep  into  the  bowels  of  the  earth,  that  I  might  gaze 
upon  her  concealed  treasures,  but  I  heard  no  echo  there 
to  tell  me  of  the  future.  I  watched  the  sands  on  the 
sea-shore,  and  I  listened  to  the  voice  of  the  mighty  deep, 
but  to  me  they  spoke  not  of  the  future.  I  but  saw  that 
man  was  born,  that  he  lived  and  died,  that  he  fell  and 
was  forgotten,  that  he  passed  away  as  every  thing  in 
nature,  for  I  in  my  blindness  would  not  see  farther  than 
the  surface.  I  turned  not  within  to  question  the  depths 
of  my  own  spirit  for  a  response  to  the  great  theme 
which  had  filled  my  soul  with  so  many  surmises.  I 
could  ascend  to  the  summit  of  the  lofty  mountain,  and 
the  silence  and  grandeur  spoke  to  my  heart  with  a 
strange  and  solemn  voice,  and  yet  I  could  see  or  feel 
naught  but  the  sublimity  of  nature,  but  the  harmony 
which  had  become  mellowed  and  developed  into  beauty 
and  symmetry  by  the  increasing  hand  of  time  and  cir 
cumstance.  My  soul  said  to  itself,  If  there  is  a  God, 
why  does  he  not  work  some  especial  miracle  and  show 
himself  in  some  particular  character  ?  I  could  not 
imagine  him  to  be  a  creature  of  like  attributes  and  im 
perfections  as  myself.  I  scorned  to  believe  there  was 


THE   SKEPTIC.  277 

u  J  *<  ;  '  £  R  S 1  'I 

so  capricious  a  God  as  the  Christian  world  would  have 
me  believe.  I  communed  deeply  and  silently  .with  my 
own  heart,  and  I  knew  if  there  was  a  God,  he  was  far 
superior  to  the  highest  conceptions  of  any  being  whom 
I  had  met  with,  and  who  were  animated  by  his  spirit 
and  claimed  to  be  an  emanation  from  him.  My  soul 
asked  for  more  than  it  received,  because  I  knew  not 
where  to  seek  it,  for  I  sought  it  among  the  children  of 
men  until  I  had  to  turn  away  sickened  and  disgusted 
by  their  menial  worship  and  slavish  blindness,  for  my 
soul  felt  that  if  such  a  Being  could  exist,  he  must  be 
great  and  glorious  in  the  attributes  and  power  of  his 
works.  And  if  his  power  and  mercy  and  love  were  so 
boundless  as  that  which  they  claimed  for  him,  I  knew 
that  they  lived  far  beneath  their  privileges.  Oh,  I 
looked  upon  them  as  a  narrow-minded,  weak,  puny, 
abject  set,  who  knew  not  as  much  of  the  Being  whom 
they  professed  to  worship,  as  the  little  child  did  of  the 
parents  whom  he  loved.  And  I  earnestly  desired  to 
know  of  a  certainty  if  there  was  a  Being  whose  dwell 
ing-place  was  on  high,  and  whose  mandates  were  those 
of  love,  and  justice,  and  truth.  I  yearned  for  a  higher, 
a  nobler  communion  than  my  soul  could  find  among 
men.  When  alone  in  the  midst  of  nature  there  was  a 
greatness  of  soul  came  over  me,  as  it  were,  and  carried 
me  up  and  abroad,  and  unutterable  things  seemed  to 
fill  my  spirit  with  a  great  and  overwhelming  power; 
but  oh,  still  I  could  not  take  hold  of  any  thing  tangible. 
I  could  not  see  the  Being  whom  I  wished  to  see,  and  yet 
I  saw  his  works  all  about  me.  But  my  soul  craved  a 
material  God,  the  external  manifestation  of  a  Being 
whom  I  might  approach  and  worship  in  my  own  way. 


278  THE   FUTUKE    LIFE. 

I  understood  not  the  worship  of  the  spirit,  the  commun 
ing  of  man's  immortal  spirit  with  that  of  his  Maker, 
unseen  and  unheard  save  by  himself.  I  could  not  com 
prehend  it,  so  sensuous  were  my  feelings  in  regard  to 
every  thing  I  could  not  see  and  feel.  And  now  I  know 
that  my  heart  was  filled  with  a  melody  and  harmony  of 
the  works  of  my  Father.  And  yet  I  knew  it  not  at 
the  time,  for  the  great  voice  of  universal  nature  was 
more  in  accordance  with  the  askings  of  my  spirit  than 
a  communion  with  my  fellow-man.  And  now  I  know 
that  I  myself  shut  out  the  beautiful  light  of  eternity 
which  was  forcing  and  struggling  its  way  into  my  soul. 
I  know  that  I  lost  the  heaven  which  might  have  been 
mine  upon  earth,  by  the  hardness  and  materiality  of 
my  nature.  I  plumed  myself  upon  my  great  knowl 
edge  of  the  mysteries  of  every  thing  in  nature  which  had 
been  revealed  to  the  eye  of  man ;  and  I  said  wTithin 
myself,  If  there  is  a  God  greater  than  nature,  more  pro 
found  and  mysterious  than  any  thing  which  I  have  yet 
seen,  let  him  reveal  himself  to  me  and  then  I  will  wor 
ship  him.  O  mistaken  man !  blind,  ignorant  being 
that  I  was,  for  the  little  child  knew  more  of  the  nature 
of  God  in  its  loving  little  heart  than  I  did  in  my  long 
study  and  research.  I  labored  and  searched  so  deeply 
to  find  the  God  which  I  sought,  that  I  lost  sight  of 
him  entirely,  and  was  only  burying  myself  among  dust 
and  rubbish,  without  profit  and  without  satisfaction, 
for  at  length  I  believed  that  if  I,  who  had  labored  so 
earnestly  to  find  the  one  I  sought,  and  could  not,  he 
snrely  could  be  nothing  but  a  myth,  a  shadow,  to  those 
who  were  always  claiming  his  presence  and  protecting 
care,  and  seeing  him  in  all  things,  whether  in  the 


THE    SKEPTIC.  279 

heavens  above  or  the  earth  beneath.  Such  a  faith  satis 
fied  them,  but  not  me,  for  I  felt  that  the  blind  were  but 
making  others  blind  and  leading  them  into  the  same 
darkness  in  which  they  dwelt  themselves.  And  yet  Iliad 
great  and  mighty  thoughts,  thoughts  so  great  that  they 
would  find  no  response  in  the  hearts  of  those  about  me. 
And  my  soul  was  filled  with  human  love  and  kindness, 
but  I  called  it  nothing  more  than  the  love  of  one  being 
for  another,  the  natural  feeling  which  should  animate 
every  human  heart.  My  love  was  strong,  but  not  great, 
it  was  from  and  of  God,  but  I  kept  it  in  such  narrow, 
earthly  bounds  that  it  could  not  expand,  nor  flash  back 
as  a  reflection  from  the  courts  of  heaven.  And  I  lived 
to  satisfy  my  earthly  ambition,  for  I  had  no  desire  be 
yond  it.  I  sought  no  other  honor  but  that  of  outstrip 
ping  my  fellow-man  in  his  knowledge  and  accumulation 
of  those  things  which  were  unknown  to  the  great  mass 
of  the  people.  My  life  had  not  been  an  aimless  one,  for 
I  had  accomplished  that  which  I  had  lived  for  and 
desired  to  accomplish.  I  had  been  the  means  of  con 
ferring  some  of  the  benefits  of  science  and  philosophy 
on  the  age  in  which  I  lived,  and  so  far  as  that  extended 
I  was  satisfied,  but  there  was  a  restlessness,  an  uneasy 
feeling  about  my  heart.  It  would  come  as  an  unbidden 
guest,  and  stay  with  me,  and  trouble  me  strangely  and 
mysteriously.  There  was  a  void  within,  a  thirst  for 
something  which  I  had  never  yet  tasted.  There  was 
an  empty  chamber  in  my  heart  which  had  never  been 
filled  by  the  guest  whose  privilege  it  was  to  enter  it ; 
and  although  my  earthly  prospects  were  all  pleasant 
and  satisfying,  and  such  as  a  man  might  feel  who  had 
done  his  duty  and  was  ready  to  die  and  be  forgotten, 


280  THE    FUTURE    LIFE. 

yet,  oh  yet,  that  restless,  hungry  feeling  out  into  the 
dark  future,  mysterious  and  strange  as  it  seemed  to  me 
then !  My  soul  felt  that  it  had  some  great  travail  to 
undergo,  and  yet  I  knew  not  what.  Oh,  the  feeling,  the 
reaching,  the  piercing,  uncertain  doubts  which  would 
intrude  themselves  upon  my  presence  !  But  I  died  as  I 
had  lived,  nor  no  man  knew  that  a  shadow  of  uncer 
tainty  had  swept  across  my  soul  as  to  the  future.  My 
spirit  departed  calmly  and  quietly  from  its  clayey 
temple.  And  when  consciousness  returned,  and  when 
I  looked  upon  that  portion  of  earth  in  which  my  spirit 
had  been  wrapped,  I  gazed  and  gazed  as  if  I  should 
gaze  forever,  for  I  felt  now  wThy  my  soul  had  been 
putting  forth  her  feelers.  I  now  knew  why  the  space 
had  been  empty  and  the  longing  had  remained  unsatis 
fied.  Oh,  that  moment  of  amazement  and  concentrated 
wonder !  My  knowledge  availed  me  nothing.  There  I 
stood,  helpless  and  impotent  as  a  little  child.  I  had 
doubted  the  future,  but  I  was  compelled  to  enter  its 
mysterious  portals,  and  peer  into  the  depths  which 
were  opening  before  me.  Vain,  foolish  man,  who 
thinkest  thou  art  wiser  than  thy  Maker !  And  now,  I 
was  all  at  once  enveloped  in  a  cloud  of  uncertainty  and 
doubt  most  saddening  to  my  soul.  I  had  never  search 
ed  beyond  the  confines  of  time,  and  here  I  stood  igno 
rant  and  helpless,  and  if  I  stepped  I  stumbled,  and  if  I 
stood  still  I  wondered.  What  were  my  aims  and 
desires  ?  Alas  !  I  had  none.  I  had  laid  out  no  path 
to  travel  in,  I  had  no  chart  to  guide  my  way  in  that 
land  of  clouds  and  doubt  to  me.  I  was  as  sensible  of 
my  situation  as  I  could  be,  and  yet  what  could  I  do  ? 
I  now  must  seek  a  place,  must  do  something  for  myself, 


THE    SKEPTIC.  281 

for  I  see  no  assistance  here.  My  body,  I  had  forgotten 
it  already.  What  cared  I,  for  the  past  was  behind  me, 
not  forgotten,  but  the  present  was  now  filled  with 
thrilling  interest  and  import  to  me.  I  was  in  the 
future,  but  the  future  was  before  me  combined  with 
the  present,  and  how  unprepared  was  I  to  cope  with  its 
mysteries.  I  struggled  along,  faltering  and  turning  at 
every  step,  wrondering  where  the  path  led  to  out  of  that 
gloomy  valley,  for  surely  it  was  the  very  place  of  the 
shadow  of  death.  "No  glad  sounds  met  my  ear,  but  an 
awful  sense  of  loneliness  weighed  down  my  spirit.  I 
knew  not  where  I  was  going,  but  I  could  not  turn 
back.  I  knew  that  I  was  living,  that  my  body  was  a 
tangible  body,  that  I  trod  upon  a  tangible  earth,  for  I 
could  see  and  feel  them  both. 

But  after  a  long  period  of  time  had  passed  away  in 
this  gloomy  place,  I  earnestly  wished  1  might  see  other 
beings  of  intelligence  and  like  sympathy  with  mine,  the 
solitude  was  so  depressing.  It  now  seemed  as  if  my 
journey  was  coming  to  an  end,  for  I  had  traveled  in 
this  rugged  path  until  I  had  become  so  weary  and  so 
lonely  that  any  change  were  preferable  to  this  place. 
I  approached  a  large  opening  in  which  the  road  seemed 
to  have  become  lost.  As  I  gazed  ahead,  a  wide  country 
was  spread  out  before  me,  diversified  with  hills,  dales, 
and  valleys,  and  many  pleasant  (and  it  seemed  almost 
familiar)  sights  now  met  my  eye.  I  could  now  hear 
the  pleasant  song  of  the  birds.  I  could  now  pick  the 
flowers  by  the  wayside.  I  could  cool  my  thirst  at  the 
brook  which  ran  past  me  smiling  at  the  sky.  Words 
can  not  express  to  you  the  joyous  feeling  which  filled 
my  heart  as  the  pleasant  sight  met  my  eyes.  How 


232  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

glad  and  beautiful  every  thing  looked,  and  how 
pleasant  and  joyful  the  scene  made  me  feel !  I  looked 
still  longer,  and  beheld  a  large  company  of  people  who 
were  apparently  engaged  in  some  general  employment. 
They  were  making  many  gestures,  and  showed  by 
their  looks  that  feelings  of  happiness  and  content 
ment  were  predominant  in  their  bosoms.  The  sight 
of  my  fellow-man  had  never  gladdened  me  so  much 
before,  for  I  felt  within  me  that  there  were  beings  like 
myself,  and  my  sympathy  drew  me  toward  them. 
Slowly  and  wearily  I  approached,  but  my  heart  was 
not  so  sad  as  my  loaks  would  denote,  the  pleasant  sight 
which  surrounded  me  raised  me  up  from  despair  and 
doubt  to  hope  and  strength.  Seeing  a  weary-looking 
stranger  approach  them,  some  of  the  company  ceased 
from  their  labors  and  spoke  kindly  to  me.  They  in 
quired  from  whence  I  came  (for  they  perceived  that  I 
had  not  been  long  a  dweller  there),  and  how  it  was  that 
I  should  be  unattended  by  any  kind  friend  to  show  me 
the  way.  I  told  them  I  had  a  short  time  ago  left  earth. 
I  had  made  a  great  and  unexpected  change,  and  had 
entered  this  land  in  utter  ignorance  and  unbelief  in 
every  thing  pertaining  to  it.  I  told  them  all  my  feel 
ings,  my  whole  history.  They  crowded  around  me 
with  pitying  looks  and  gestures,  and  wished  to  help  me, 
to  ease  me  of  my  weariness  and  sadness.  They  gave 
me  strange  information.  They  here  spoke  of  a  God, 
lovingly  and  joyfully;  they  adored  him,  they  called 
him  Father.  They  believed  that  every  good  thing  was 
given  them  by  that  Father,  and  in  their  joyous  looks 
and  laughter  they  praised  him.  They  pitied  me  so 
much,  for  they  said  where  should  they  place  me  who 


THE   SKEPTIC.  283 

bad  no  conception  of  the  goodness  or  existence  of  a  God, 
where  should  I  dwell.  For,  said  they,  his  presence 
permeates  all  space,  and  boundless  as  it  is,  so  that 
mortal  eye  can  not  scan  it,  that  mortal  strength  may 
not  explore  it,  yet  thy  feet  can  find  no  resting-place  but 
where  our  Father's  spirit  dwells.  They  asked  me  if 
my  heart  was  not  a  withered,  shrunk-up  thing,  or  how 
I  could  have  lived  without  feeling  that  divine  power 
within  me. 

And  bright  and  beautiful  little  children  gazed  upon 
me  with  kindly  looks,  and  talked  of  their  Father,  God. 
Oh,  they  glorified  their  Father  in  the  beauty  of  their 
innocence. 

I  stood  among  them  alone  ;  how  could  I  be  otherwise 
when  they  all  felt  that  they  had  a  Father  and  I  had 
none !  for  I  had  not  been  willing  to  receive  him  as  such. 
They  begged  me  to  lay  aside  this  cold  and  earthly 
mantle  of  materiality  which  I  bore  about  me.  They 
begged  me  to  become  simple  and  trusting,  and  they 
pointed  to  their  beautiful  home,  which  their  Father  had 
provided  for  them  in  his  boundless  love  for  his 
children. 

And  one  spirit  among  them,  who  seemed  to  be  filled 
with  the  fullness  of  love  and  wisdom  combined,  for  it 
sparkled  forth  from  his  eyes  and  caused  his  face  to 
shine,  and  gave  his  wrhole  appearance  an  indescribable 
air  of  majesty  and  solemnity  blended,  spoke  to  me  and 
said :  "  A  new  book  is  opened  before  thee ;  the  world  of 
whose  existence  thou  hast  doubted,  and  the  God  whose 
love  thou  hast  slighted,  are  now  realities  in  thine  eyes. 
Thou  art  more  to  be  pitied  than  blamed,  thou  didst  shut 
out  the  peace  and  joy  of  heaven  on  earth  from  thy  soul 


284:  THE    FUTURE   LIFE. 

by  thy  cold,  hard  skepticism  and  materiality;  thou 
didst  refuse  to  adore  thy  Maker  in  his  works,  even 
when  the  harmony  came  to  thy  soul  with  a  voice  of 
peace  and  music  soft  and  deep  as  thy  soul  itself;  thou 
didst  but  call  it  an  idle  thought,  a  work  of  circumstance, 
of  time  and  chance,  perhaps,  making  thyself  less  in  the 
scale  of  intelligence  than  the  little  birds,  for  even  they 
warble  forth  their  songs  joyous  and  happy  as  they  fly 
upward.  Thy  heart  refused  a  song  of  joy  to  thy 
Father,  and  therefore  thy  soul  shut  itself  up  in  darkness. 
The  labors  of  thy  earth-life  were  of  earth,  but  some 
thing  nobler  and  higher  was  within  thee,  something  per 
taining  to  the  hereafter  of  thy  being ;  thou  didst  feel  it, 
didst  hear  it  beating  against  the  windows  of  thy  soul,  but 
refused  it  entrance,  losing  all  of  heaven  there  and  much 
here.  It  is  not  so  hard  to  find  a  Father,  when  his  care 
and  love  is  constantly  reminding  us  of  his  presence, 
and  his  works  speak  ever  in  his  praise.  Thou  hast 
created  for  thyself  a  hard  journey,  for  inasmuch  as  thou 
couldst  not  be  persuaded  while  on  earth,  thou  wilt  find 
like  trouble  here  ;  and  until  thou  canst  become  trusting 
as  a  little  child,  and  break  down  those  hard,  stern 
barriers  which  have  hedged  about  thy  soul  so  long  that 
there  is  scarcely  an  entrance  to  be  found,  thou  wilt 
have  to  labor  and  struggle  and  break  them  away  one 
after  another  thyself.  Thou  canst  not  enjoy  this  place 
with  us ;  thou  art  unfitted  for  such  a  one.  We  will 
lead  thee  to  a  place  which  will  be  more  in  accordance 
with  thy  feelings,  and  friends  will  come  to  thee,  and 
teach  thee  the  simple  language  of  heaven  when  thou  art 
ready  to  receive  them.  And  when  thy  soul  has  broken 
her  adamantine  chains,  wrhen  it  is  melted  with  love  and 


THE    SKEPTIC.  285 

gratitude  to  thy  heavenly  Father  who  has  revealed  to 
thee  thy  ignorance,  and  when  thou  art  ready  to  be 
joyous  and  happy,  come  to  us  and  we  will  introduce 
thee  to  those  whose  souls  have  penetrated  far  deeper 
into  the  mysteries  of  heaven  than  even  thine  did  into 
those  of  earth,  and  whose  wisdom  will  show  thee  how 
to  apply  and  make  useful  all  which  thou  hast  learned. 
They  will  give  thee  new  lessons,  and  thy  soul  may 
exult  and  revel  in  knowledge,  for  the  field  before  thee 
is  boundless.  But  thou  canst  not  start  without  the 
great  talisman,  which  is  the  love  of  God  shed  abroad 
in  thy  heart,  the  desire  to  assimilate  with  the  spirits  of 
the  pure  and  good.  And  thus  shalt  thou  still  be 
ascending  nearer  to  the  presence  of  thy  God,  with  his 
love  filling  and  beautifying  thine  inmost  heart." 

I  thank  thee,  O  my  Father !  it  is  even  so,  for  al 
though  the  heavens  and  earth  might  pass  away,  I  feel 
that  thy  love  is  strong  and  enduring  within  my  grateful 
heart.  And  I  am  but  passing  up  higher  to  feel  its 
fullness  more  fully.  A  glad  song  of  joy  greets  me  now. 
I  am  in  the  midst  of  brethren  and  sisters,  and  I  join 
with  them  in  their  song  as  I  leave  you. 


286  THE  FUTURE  LIFE. 


CHAPTER  XLYI. 

REALITIES     OF     SPIRIT-LIFE. 

Given,  September  14, 1S54. 

INQUIRING  FRIENDS — I  will  tell  you  what  has  been 
shown  me ;  what  I  have  seen,  and  felt,  and  heard  ;  but 
I  do  not  think  it  will  apply  to  all  states  of  spirit-life  or 
all  developments  of  spirit-mind.  No  spirit  can  speak 
for  the  whole  spirit-world,  for  none  have  yet  explored 
its  manifold  mysteries  and  glorious  grandeur  in  all  its 
vast  magnitude  of  space.  ~No  spirit  has  ever  yet  spoken 
to  you,  but  who  has  given  to  you  an  idea  of  some  use 
fulness,  or  imparted  to  you  that  knowledge  which  they 
had  gained  themselves.  All  may  contribute  to  the 
general  mass  of  information,  but  be  guided  by  none 
who  say  they  know  all,  for  they  have  only  seen,  even 
in  the  space  of  many  centuries,  a  small,  a  very  small, 
portion  of  the  works  of  the  Creator.  And  they  who 
stand  highest  in  the  scale  of  elevation  and  purity  are 
always  those  who  speak  most  earnestly  of  their  igno 
rance  and  limited  knowledge  of  the  great  and  eternal 
future  which  lies  beyond  them.  They  it  is  who  feel 
how  little  they  really  know,  and  how  much  they  have 
to  learn.  They  have  lived  to  soe  and  realize  the  wide 
river  which  flows  between  knowledge  and  ignorance — 

O  o 

how  great  is  the  space  between  the  mind  of  man  in  his 


REALITIES   OF   SPIRIT- LIFE.  287 

ignorance  and  blindness  while  here,  and  the  spirit's 
knowledge  and  light  when  it  has  been  permitted  to 
look  upward  in  its  progressive  path.  It  is  then  the 
enlightened  soul  is  rilled  with  pity  and  love,  and  turns 
downward  to  earth  in  sympathy  with  its  kindred  spirits 
in  mortal  form,  to  raise  them  up  to  the  level  which  it 
is  their  privilege  to  enjoy.  Knowledge  of  all  kinds  is 
necessary,  and  the  spirit-world  is  bountifully  able  to 
supply  every  lack  to  every  mind,  commencing  with  the 
material  and  reaching  up  to  the  spiritual  in  its  most 
refined  essences,  even  as  far  as  the  soul  of  man  is  able 
to  penetrate.  And  thus  when  the  material  spirit  enters 
his  spirit-home,  he  is  met  by  those  whose  developments 
are  consistent  with  his  own.  By  them  he  is  clothed 
and  fed  in  like  manner  as  themselves ;  he  being  only 
fitted  or  developed  to  enjoy  material  or  external  tilings, 
his  first  ideas  and*  faculties  are  wholly  engrossed  by 
those  things  most  nearly  corresponding  with  his  earth- 
life.  And  those  very  things  are  so  constructed  (and 
upon  such  principles)  as  to  draw  forth  the  hidden  and 
slumbering  faculties  within  him,  and  which  have  not 
been  used,  but  have  lain  dead  and  slumbering  from  the 
hour  of  his  birth.  He  finds  no  idle  moments,  but  he 
must  pursue  some  occupation,  some  duty,  which  will 
make  him  useful  to  himself  and  those  about  him.  He 
finds  it  as  necessary  to  labor  there  as  here.  But  man 
there  labors  on  very  different  principles  from  those 
which  actuated  him  here.  There,  all  things  are  made 
with  a  view  to  something  higher,  something  which  will 
serve  as  a  spur — will  act  as  a  force  upon  the  worker. 
And  so  the  material  soul,  while  working  off  its  material 
nature,  is  gradually  becoming  merged  into  the  spiritual, 


288  THE    FUTURE    LIFE. 

until  the  grossness  of  the  external  ceases  to  be  inviting, 
and  he  gradually  leaves  those  things  behind  him  which 
had  at  first  gained  such  interest  in  his  thoughts,  and 
looks  for  the  beauty  and  harmony  with  which  only 
the  spirit  can  clothe  its  fair  proportions ;  and  then  he 
becomes  highly  useful  in  the  society  in  which  his  affini 
ties  have  drawn  him.  Perhaps  he  is  gifted  by  nature 
to  perform  some  task  which  those  around  him  are  not 
able  to  perform,  and  thus  he  fills  a  sphere  of  usefulness, 
by  making  those  around  him  happy  by  his  labor  and 
industry.  And  all  individuals  are  thus  gifted,  are  ex- 
celling  in  some  things,  whereby  they  add  to  each  other's 
happiness  and  progression.  The  employment  which 
man's  material  development  had  especially  fitted  him 
for,  is  that  which  he  is  attracted  to,  and  which  he  may 
excel  in.  "Without  the  mechanical  part  of  our  faculties 
we  should  be  imperfect ;  thus  we  possess  them  all  when 
we  enter  the  spirit- world  of  course,  and  do  not  lose  any 
part  of  that  which  nature  gave  us  when  she  sent  us 
into  being  here ;  and  circumstances  have  so  turned 
aside  the  inclination  of  many,  that  they  have  never 
been  enabled  to  exercise  or  find  use  for  any  of  those 
faculties  which  nature  gave  them  to  use.  But  when 
they  enter  the  spirit-world,  they  are  each  placed  in  the 
department  which  is  best  suited  to  their  mental  and 
physical  capacities.  Thus  both  the  material  and  spirit 
ual  become  harmoniously  developed,  fitting  them  to 
impart  to  those  who  come  after  them  the  same  advan 
tages  which  they  have  reaped.  The  whole  family  of 
mankind  is  but  one  continuous  chain,  beginning  with 
the  lowest  link  and  reaching  up  into  the  infinity  of  the 
eternal,  but  all  connected  and  depending  upon  each 


REALITIES   OF   SPIRIT-LITE.  289 

other.  They  can  not  be  divided ;  it  is  a  necessity  as 
well  as  a  law,  and  it  has  ever  worked  in  beauty  and 
harmony,  and  will  eventually  bring  the  meanest  slave 
who  walks  the  earth,  from  the  lowest  depths  of  devel 
opment  into  the  unending  march  of  progression,  into 
the  light  of  the  smile  of  God. 


13 


290  THE  FUTUKE  LIFE. 


CHAPTER  XLYIL 

THE     CONVICT. 

September  IS,  1S54. 

THIS  evening,  Mrs.  Ilemans  came  and  influenced  Mrs.  Sweet,  and  said 
to  us : — 

Look  with  me,  and  see  that  pale,  trembling  spirit  who 
has  but  lately  left  its  body.  That  body  was  clothed  in 
a  convict's  garb,  and  its  last  home  on  earth  was  the  cell 
of  a  prison.  He  committed  crimes  against  the  laws  of 
his  country,  and  was  condemned  to  suffer  a  punishment 
of  solitude  and  hard  labor,  uncheered  by  any  kindly 
voice — no  friendly  eye  to  look  upon  him  in  his  hours  of 
loneliness  and  heart-breaking  anguish.  Poor  spirit ! 
bitterly  has  he  repented,  while  in  the  form,  of  all  his 
errors  and  misdeeds.  On  his  knees,  and  in  the  humility 
of  his  soul,  has  he  sought  of  his  Maker  to  pardon  the 
faults  of  his  youthful  days.  His  childhood  was  joyous 
and  pleasant ;  his  heart  was  light  and  glad  as  any 
among  us,  but  his  trusting  spirit  was  taken  possession 
of  and  led  by  stronger  wills  than  his  own,  and  he  was 
made  to  commit  those  errors  which  hastened  his  spirit 
from  out  the  body. 

Here  she  said  that  she  should  have  to  let  the  spirit  speak  for  himself 
as  she  could  not  speak  for  him  further;  accordingly  she  withdrew  her 
influence,  and  the  stranger  spirit  spoke  through  the  medium  as  fol 
lows  : — 


THE   CONYICT.  291 

If  you  want  me  to  tell  of  my  sufferings,  I  am  sure  I 
can  do  it,  for  God  knows  I  remember  them  so  well,  that 
they  will  never  be  erased  from  my  memory.  They  said 
I  committed  a  grave  crime,  and  perhaps  I  did.  I  knew 
it  to  be  a  crime,  although  I  committed  it  in  a  moment  of 
thoughtlessness  and  folly,  more  for  the  love  of  mischief 
than  the  sin  of  it.  I  had  no  thought  of  what  the  con 
sequences  would  be.  My  older  companions  urged  me 
on  and  called  me  cowardly,  because  I  at  first  shrunk 
from  applying  the  match  which  destroyed  the  dwelling 
of  a  worthy  family,  and  burned  one  of  their  children. 
How  I  shudder  while  I  think  that  I  was  the  cause  of 
that  awful  death !  They  took  me  to  prison.  They 
found  me  guilty.  I  knew  I  was  guilty ;  I  did  not 
deny  it ;  and  bitter,  scalding  tears  coursed  down  my 
cheeks  when  I  thought  of  the  little  innocent  whose 
death  I  had  caused.  I  cared  not  for  myself. or  what 
became  of  me.  They  told  me  I  must  go  to  prison,  for 
how  many  years  I  can  not  tell,  but  it  was  very,  very 
many,  and  my  weeping  friends  bade  me  farewell,  those 
who  were  not  ashamed  to  be  seen  speaking  to  me,  and 
others  looked  at  me  in  pity  and  shook  their  heads.  My 
brain  was  in  a  whirl ;  I  felt  as  though  I  was  going  to 
be  transported  to  some  distant  country,  where  I  would 
never  see  home  or  friends  again.  But  that  dreadful 
load  of  guilt  lay  heavily  at  my  heart.  That  little  child  ! 
She  had  been  a  playmate  of  mine,  and  one  of  my  com 
panions  had  made  me  the  instrument  of  consummating 
the  vengeance  which  he  was  afraid  to  take,  for  some 
petty  spite  which  he  had  against  the  father. 

"When  they  shut  me  up  in  the  cold,  gloomy,  lonely 
cell,  I  threw  myself  down  and  prayed  that  I  might 


292  THE   FUTUKE   LIFE. 

never  remember  my  former  life.  I  but  wished  that  a 
sea  of  forgetfulness  would  roll  over  me  and  the  past, 
because  nothing  but  that  could  reconcile  me.  But  this 
was  not  to  be.  I  had  to  think;  oh  !  I  had  to  think.  I 
had  to  remember  every  thing  distinctly  that  passed  in 
that  dreadful  excitement.  And  then  I  felt  wronged. 
Bitter  and  passionate  feelings  stirred  within  me  against 
those  who  had  instigated  me  to  commit  such  an  awful 
crime.  I  felt  as  if  I  was  guilty,  and  yet  only  guilty 
through  another's  guilt,  who  had  thought  and  meant 
worse  than  I.  How  useless  were  all  these  pleadings  in 
my  own  behalf! — there  was  nothing  before  me  but  a 
gloomy  prospect  for  many  years  to  come.  Oh  !  the 
horrors  of  that  hour  when  I  first  realized  my  situation. 
I,  in  a  felon's  cell,  dressed  in  a  convict's  garb,  and  com 
pelled  to  labor  with  a  chain  attached  to  my  person.  I 
determined  to  kill  myself.  I  could  not  live,  the  thought 
was  so  horrid.  Life  was  but  just  opening  before  me  in 
bright  and  gorgeous  colors,  and  now  a  dark  veil  had  fallen 
between  me  and  the  light  of  the  world,  and  I  should 
have  to  spend  the  best  years  of  my  manhood  in  solitary 
confinement,  working  harder  than  a  slave.  Worse, 
ten  thousand  times  worse  than  a  slave's  was  my  condi 
tion.  When  the  strong  agony  had  passed  over  my  soul  I 
became  hardened.  I  cared  not  what  passed.  I  took  no 
note  of  the  day  or  night.  I  worked  and  lived  a  nearly 
mechanical  life.  I  felt  dead  to  every  thing  around  me ; 
there  were  no  more  tears  left  to  shed,  there  was  nothing 
to  look  for,  to  hope  for ;  all  was  dreary,  all  was  blank. 
Thus  I  lived  for  a  long  time.  Nor  blows  nor  threats 
could  arouse  me — nothing  could  affect  me,  so  strong  and 
hard  had  my  nature  become,  for  I  had  determined  that 


THE   CONVICT.  293 

outward  circumstances  should  not  bend  or  break  my 
spirit.  It  was  a  stern  and  unrelenting  desire  not  to 
feel  the  chains  which  were  galling  me. 

But  how  little  man  knows  of  his  own  spirit.  How 
incapable  he  is  of  knowing  what  he  may  be  able  to 
bear,  and  how  long  he  will  prove  impregnable  to  those 
feelings  which  animate  the  breasts  of  all  the  human 
family.  My  resolutions  gradually  grew  weaker,  and 
my  will  less  strong.  I  began  to  yearn  for  some  pitying 
heart  to  turn  to.  There  was  none  to  listen  to  my  pray 
er,  none  to  wipe  away  my  tears,  and  my  heart  melted 
down  until  it  became  as  weak  as  a  little  child's.  Oh  ! 
how  I  wished  to  see  the  face  of  a  friend.  What  sick 
ness  of  heart  came  over  me,  and  no  kindly  hand  was 
there  to  be  laid  on  my  head,  but  only  the  cold,  stony 
wall  to  support  it.  It  was  in  vain  for  me  to  ask  or  pray 
for  my  earthly  friends,  for  I  could  not  see  their  faces. 
And  then  I  strove  to  pray  to  God ;  then  I  bent  low  in 
humility  and  sorrow,  and  confessed  my  sins,  and  prayed 
him  to  forgive  me.  I  had  felt  so  guilty  before  that  I 
dared  'not  pray  ;  but  now  there  was  something  within 
me  which  seemed  to  tell  me  there  was  hope  beyond  the 
grave.  When  I  had  slumbered  before,  my  dreams  had 
been  horrible ;  phantoms  coming  to  upbraid  me  for  my 
crimes,  and  I  awakened,  often  grateful  that  all  the 
dreadful  scenes  I  had  passed  through  were  nothing  but 
dreams.  And  now  those  dreadful  shapes  and  phantoms 
had  left  me,  and  sweeter  sleep  had  succeeded.  As  my 
heart  had  become  softened  within  me,  it  seemed  as 
though  a  bright  and  pleasant  influence  gradually  fell 
upon  me.  My  dreams  became  pleasant,  and  the  little 
Qne  whose  death  I  was  the  means  of,  appeared  to  me 


294:  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

in  sinning  garments,  and  told  me  that  her  Father  in 
heaven  forgave  me,  and  that  I  should  come  to  her  home 
and  be  with  her.  Ah !  that  bright  spirit  made  the  poor 
prisoner's  cell  gleam  and  shine  with  heavenly  light,  for 
I  felt  that  God  had  answered  my  prayer,  that  there  was 
mercy  even  for  me ;  and  when  I  slumbered  it  was  with 
a  prayer  on  my  tongue  of  thankfulness  to  my  Father  in 
heaven  for  his  forgiveness,  which  had  brought  peace 
and  comfort  to  me  in  my  lonely  cell.  That  place  which 
had  appeared  to  me  a  living  tomb,  now  became  bright 
and  pleasant  in  its  gloom,  and  the  words  which  were 
written  in  the  Book  of  Life  gave  me  hope  and  joy. 
And  daily  I  prayed,  and  daily  my  body  grew  weaker  ; 
but  my  soul  grew  stronger,  and  I  longed  to  leave  the 
body  behind.  My  thinking  had  brought  me  much 
benefit,  for  now  my  thoughts  were  pleasant  and  glad, 
for  now  I  felt  happy  and  joyful.  There  was  a  peaceful, 
happy  feeling — there  was  a  love  which  cast  out  fear, 
and  I  felt  as  if  there  were  loving  and  protecting  arms 
about  me,  even  me.  They  told  me  I  was  dying,  and 
oh !  how  I  rejoiced.  I  knew  I  was  dying — I  wanted  to 
die,  to  embrace  that  little  spirit  who  had  told  me  of  my 
Father's  forgiveness.  And  when  I  passed  from  death 
unto  life,  there  was  none  so  near  to  take  me  by  the 
hand  as  that  happy  little  spirit.  She  told  me  that  I 
should  go  with  her,  for  I  had  repented  of  that  I  was 
punished  for,  and  my  punishment  had  been  greater  than 
my  crime.  She  said  there  was  no  injustice  there,  that 
I  should  be  able  soon  to  outlive  all  recollection  of  my 
past  misery  in  the  life  I  was  about  to  lead,  and  I  should 
now  see  many  who  had  been  imprisoned  as  I  was,  for 
crimes  which  they  had  not  been  really  guilty  of.  But 


THE   CONVICT.  295 

God  who  sees  the  heart  would  punish  all  according  to 
their  works,  and  not  for  those  things  which  they  have 
not  committed ;  but  the  real  culprit  will  here  also  meet 
with  his  due  reward. 

I  find  no  prisons  here — no  stripes — no  starvation,  but 
kind  spirits  who  pity  me  for  having  been  led  astray,  and 
who  will  assist  me  to  retrieve  that  which  was  done,  and 
prepare  me  to  come  back  to  the  poor,  weary,  heart 
broken  prisoners,  and  when  the  time  comes,  to  speak  to 
them  of  the  better  life  which  is  beyond  the  gloomy  walls 
of  a  prison.  Peace  and  hope  will  light  up  their  sad 
and  desponding  hearts,  for  we  are  coming  in  a  mighty 
strength  and  power  to  raise  them  from  their  stupor. 

P.  S. — He  told  us  that  he  had  much  more  which  he  would  like  to  say 
at  some  convenient  time,  and  when  we  wanted  him,  to  ask  for  Thomas 
Ellis,  the  convict. 


296  THE  FUTURE  LIFE. 


CHAPTER  XLYIII. 

THE     SOUL'S     ASPIRATIONS. 

THERE  is  a  deep  and  solemn  grandeur  comes  over 
the  soul  when  contemplating  its  future  destiny.  There 
is  a  feeling  into  the  unknown  sea  which  is  rolling  wave 
upon  wave  into  the  darkness  of  futurity,  until  lost  from 
our  view.  We  can  follow  it  but  a  short  distance,  a  very 
short  distance,  even  with  our  spiritual  eye.  Soon  we 
become  lost  amid  its  intricate  mazes  and  winding  turns. 
The  spirit  is  too  feeble,  too  undeveloped  in  its  feeble 
strength,  to  walk  far  on  the  road  beyond  the  grave, 
unaided  by  other  influence.  It  may  stretch  forth  its 
wings  and  soar  up  a  little  way,  but  soon  it  becomes 
weary  and  falls  to  earth,  discouraged,  and  lost  almost 
in  the  immensity  of  the  opening  view. 

Man  may  realize  his  position  (in  a  great  measure 
while  here)  to  the  world  of  spirits.  He  may  commune 
with  them  in  spirit  while  in  the  body ;  he  may  partake 
of  their  thoughts  and  become  imbued  with  many  of 
their  feelings  and  elevated  desires ;  he  may  learn  great 
and  important  truths  connected  with  his  spiritual  un 
folding,  and  he  may  earnestly  desire  to  mingle  with 
those  who  are  his  constant  companions,  even  in  their 
native  home.  But,  oh,  how  very  little  man  really 
knows  of  that  world  to  which  he  is  tending.  He  can 


297 

but  learn  correctly  the  great  principles,  which  are  as 
unchanging  as  the  Deity  himself.  He  can  but  grasp 
some  of  the  lesser  ideas  which  he  is  capable  of  contain 
ing  ;  but  he  can  not,  while  on  earth,  tread  the  streets 
of  the  eternal  world ;  he  can  not  be  an  inhabitant  of 
their  courts,  he  can  not  speak  of  things  which  pertain 
only  to  that  place,  for  the  knowledge  which  is  vouch 
safed  to  man  is  only  for  his  spiritual  unfolding,  not  for 
his  material  gratification.  Sufficient  for  him  should  it 
be  to  know  that  his  present  abode  is  fair  and  beautiful, 
teeming  with  the  necessaries  of  life  and  sustenance,  if 
rightly  applied.  And  things  here  are  but  given  him 
to  serve  as  incentives  to  draw  forth  the  slumbering 
faculties  of  his  mind.  He  is  given  an  eye  for  beauty,  a 
soul  for  melody,  a  heart  for  love.  His  present  state 
and  associations  supply  all  these,  in  their  external  form. 
The  refined  essence  of  all  these  things  lies  buried  deeply 
within,  and  if  they  are  called  forth,  they  are  felt  and 
needed  in  this  outer  temple. 

Blessed  is  that  man,  for  he  has  had  a  foretaste  of  the 
second — the  spiritual  birth.  So  let  not  man  vex  or 
trouble  his  mind  with  external  things,  as  connected  with 
an  internal  world.  Let  it  be  sufficient  that  there  is 
an  inner  and  beautiful  light ;  that  there  is  a  truthful 
means  of  arriving  at  wisdom,  and  to  a  knowledge  of  the 
laws  which  connect  the  intelligence  of  this  sphere  and 
the  next  together.  And  let  his  own  heart  be  the  recep 
tacle  into  which  this  truth  and  harmony  shall  flow,  for 
when  it  passes  down  to  earth  it  sometimes  becomes 
tainted  with  impurities  and  errors  ere  it  reach  the  spot 
which  it  was  intended  for. 

Truth,  although  it  comes  robed  in  ten  thousand  errors, 

13* 


298  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

will  be  stripped  naked,  and  stand  forth  in  its  purity 
and  brightness,  before  it  can  sink  deep  into  the  heart, 
and  raise  up  seed  in  the  soul  of  man  which  shall  bear 
and  bloom  forever. 


THE  DYING   GIRL.  299 


CHAPTEE  XLIX. 

THE     DYING      GIKL. 

November  15, 1S54. 

MRS.  SWEET  being  influenced  by  Mrs.  Hemans,  the  following  was 
given  through  her  : — 

I  stand  gazing  upon  the  death-bed  scene  of  a  fair 
young  girl.  Life  had  become  clad  in  roseate  colors, 
and  the  future  seemed  fair  and  inviting,  until  disease 
fastened  upon  her  delicate  form  and  warned  her  that 
she  must  soon  leave  the  scenes  in  which  she  had  lived, 
surrounded  by  those  who  anticipated  her  every  wish, 
to  whom  the  tones  of  her  voice  were  music,  and  her 
presence  like  that  of  some  bright  spirit  who  dispensed 
light  and  cheerfulness  wherever  it  moved.  And  now 
the  future  seems  opening  to  her  view.  The  cold  hand 
of  death  is  upon  her,  and  oh,  how  she  hates  to  go !  She 
can  not  say  farewell  to  her  weeping  friends.  *  She  goes 
unwillingly.  Her  life  had  been  short  and  bright  as 
that  of  the  butterfly  who  has  only  reveled  amid  the  per 
fumed  flowers,  and  drank  the  fresh  dew  of  heaven  out 
of  their  sparkling  chalices.  No  rude  storms  of  sorrow 
or  despair  had  cast  one  shadow  upon  her  young  spirit's 
gladness.  Loving  and  beloved,  she  had  trod  the  earth 
as  the  angels  tread  it,  tasting  its  joys  and  ignorant  of 
its  sorrows.  Then  who  would  chide  that  young  spirit 


300  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

for  wishing  to  linger  where  all  invited  her  to  stay  ?  As 
her  spirit  reluctantly  left  her  form,  I  took  her  by  the 
hand.  Her  friends,  who  stood  around  the  lifeless  but 
still  beautiful  form,  were  uncontrollable  in  their  grief, 
and  those  who  had  come  to  meet  her  at  her  entrance 
could  find  no  welcome  appropriate  to  offer  so  unwilling 
and  sorrowing  a  spirit.  They  would  have  approached 
her  and  clasped  her  in  their  arms.  They  would  have 
shed  tears  of  joy  and  hopings  over  her,  but  her  deep 
sorrows  forbade  their  approach.  They  had  been  long 
in  the  spirit- world,  and  could  scarcely  understand  why 
she  experienced  so  much  sorrow  because  of  entering 
their  happy  dwelling-place. 

I  spoke  to  her  kindly,  and  told  her  she  had  made  a 
good  exchange.  I  described  to  her  the  life  of  useful 
ness  which  she  might  lead,  and  the  society  of  the  pure 
and  good  which  it  was  her  privilege  to  enjoy.  I  strove 
to  excite  within  her  a  desire  to  see  and  know  those  who 
were  to  be  her  future  companions.  To  all  I  said  she 
turned  a  deaf,  unwilling  ear,  and  only  shook  her  head 
despondingly  and  pointed  earthward.  "  Indeed,"  said 
she,  "  I  have  no  desire  to  live  in  heaven.  My  dear 
friends  whom  I -loved  are  all  on  earth,  and  I  am  sepa 
rated  from  them  by  an  impassable  barrier.  I  care  not 
how  fair  or  inviting  this  world  may  be  which  you  all 
seem  to  think  so  beautiful  and  these  spirits  so  good; 
they  can  not  dry  my  tears,  give  me  back  my  dear 
friends,  nor  transport  me  to  that  pleasant  home  where 
all  were  smiling  and  happy.  I  was  too  young  for  death 
to  claim.  They  said  my  form  was  fair  to  look  upon — 
then  why  should  I  be  called  away  when  I  was  happy 
and  made  others  so?  I  shall  be  very  wretched  here. 


THE   DYING   GIEL.  301 

I  shall  weep  all  day ;  for  if  your  music  is  more  beauti 
ful  than  that  we  had  on  earth,  it  will  serve  but  to 
remind  me  of  the  bygone  happiness  now  lost  to  me 
forever.  You  have  beautiful  things  of  all  kinds,  I 
plainly  see ;  for  as  I  gaze  about  me,  the  landscape 
seems  to  be  some  scene  of  fairy  enchantment.  I  can 
not  think  it  real,  it  is  too  transparently  beautiful ;  and 
those  birds,  and  trees,  and  flowers,  and  sparkling  waters, 
and  those  forms  of  exquisite  beauty  which  are  moving 
among  those  green  and  shady  bowers  clad  in  garments 
which  look  like  clouds  of  light — these  things  can  not 
be  real.  And  those  superb  structures  which  I  see,  were 
never  built  by  hands  of  man.  They  are  so  magnificent 
in  their  grandeur,  and  so  beautifully  proportioned,  and 
composed  of  such  exquisitely  beautiful  and  sparkling 
materials,  that  they  are  too  ethereal  to  be  real ;  they 
can  be  but  unreal  pictures  of  beauty  presented  to  my 
view;  and  when  approached  I  fear  they  would  fade 
away  from  my  sight.  Every  thing  here  is  unreal.  I 
seem  so  myself.  It  is  dreadful  to  be  thus  mocked  by 
so  much  beauty  which  lulls  the  senses  as  in  some  deli 
cious  dream,  and  yet  is  nothing  more  or  less  than  a 
dream ;  for  I  died,  I  left  my  home  on  earth,  my  body 
lies  beneath  the  sod,  and  my  poor,  unhappy  spirit  is 
now  looking  about  in  vain  for  some  reality,  for  some 
friendly,  cheering  voice  to  give  me  a  hope,  to  lead  me 
to  some  place,  I  know  not  where.  I  am  so  discontented, 
so  unhappy.  These  spirits  say  they  are  my  friends, 
they  say  they  have  always  loved  me.  I.  do  not  remem 
ber  them,  and  yet  they  look  kind  and  pleasant,  and 
fain  would  have  me  go  with  them,  but  where  ?  When 
I  leave  this  place,  I  shall  be  going  farther  from  earth 


302  THE    FUTUKE    LIFE. 

than  I  am  now ;  my  dear  old  home  will  be  lost  to  me 
entirely.  Oh,  if  I  could  live  again  on  earth — go  back 
to  my  friends,  how  glad  I  should  be !" 

I  gently  put  my  arm  around  her  neck  and  whispered 
softly  in  her  ear,  "  You  shall  go  back,  my  child."  And 
oh  !  what  joyful,  intense,  and  unbounded  delight  her 
countenance  expressed.  She  clapped  her  hands,  a 
smile  radiated  her  countenance,  and  eagerly  grasping 
my  hands  she  exclaimed,  "  Can  this  be  true  ?"  "Yes, 
my  child,"  I  replied  ;  "  but  it  depends  on  yourself 
whether  you  shall  be  worthy,  and  whether  you  can 
benefit  your  friends  by  returning.  If  you  indulge  this 
useless  grief  and  despondency,  you  would  make  but  a 
sorry  comforter  to  return  to  your  grief-stricken  friends. 
Lift  up  your  eyes  and  look  abroad.  You  are  in  the 
home  which  you  are  fitted  to  enjoy  by  your  affinities 
and  higher  development.  Your  spirit  passed  through 
its  short  dream  of  life  unscathed  by  sin  or  sorrow  ;  no 
dark  regrets  need  bar  your  progress  to  the  reality  of 
this  happiness ;  no  bitter  experience  has  made  you 
fearful  of  entering  writh  full  zest  into  every  worthy  and 
useful  acquirement  which  your  spirit's  appetite  will 
now  crave.  The  unreal  and  unsatisfying  aspect  of  your 
newly-found  home  is  because  of  the  materialism  and 
regrets  of  earth  which  still  hang  around  you.  You 
have  to  put  away  all  selfish  grief  and  useless  repinings, 
and  render  yourself  worthy  to  be  one  of  those  bright 
beings  who  seem  to  you  but  unreal  forms.  They  are 
not  so,  my  child,  but  they  were  once  like  you,  dwellers 
in  the  form,  and  they  have  lived  here  many,  many  years. 
They  possess  warm  and  loving  hearts ;  gentle  and 
affectionate  in  all  their  actions,  they  are  ready,  dear 


THE   DYING   <HKL.  303 

child,  to  teach  you  your  duty ;  they  will  become  to  you 
sisters  and  brothers,  your  friends  and  counselors,  and 
the  love  which  you  bear  to  your  friends  on  earth  will 
become  purer  and  deeper  by  associating  with  those  gentle 
beings.  But  you  speak  of  returning ;  yes,  you  shall 
return  when  you  have  become  happy  and  contented  in 
your  new  abode,  when  you  have  learned  some  useful 
lesson,  when  you  have  accomplished  some  deed  upon 
which  your  heavenly  Father  will  cast  his  approving 
smile,  and  have  shown  by  your  earnest  labor  and 
humility  that  you  can  appreciate  the  glorious  change 
which  you  have  experienced,  and  can  carry  back  to 
earth  those  truths.  Why,  then  you  will  be  permitted 
to  return.  For  if  you  can  not  enjoy  this  place  and  this 
society,  you  w^ill  have  to  seek  for  companionship  among 
those  which  are  nearer  earth,  but  which  will  not  be 
congenial  nor  make  you  happy.  Then  you  would  be 
discontented,  ever  wishing  to  return  to  earth,  and 
regretting  that  you  could  not  penetrate  farther  into  the 
beautiful  land  which  you  know  lies  beyond,  which  your 
spirit  would  feel  was  your  true  dwelling.  Our  spirit- 
life,  my  child,  is  made  happy  less  or  more  by  our  own 
desires  and  our  own  struggles  after  those  things  which 
are  within  our  reach.  No  enjoyment  is  given  to  us  till 
we  can  truly  appreciate  its  value ;  no  wisdom  is  unfolded 
to  us  until  our  spirit's  yearning  requires  it  to  strengthen 
us  in  our  eternal  labor.  Many  bright  and  beautiful  gifts 
are  constantly  before  our  eyes,  but  ere  we  obtain  posses 
sion  of  them  we  must  deserve  them  ;  we  must  feel  within 
our  own  souls  that  they  are  truly  that  which  we  need, 
and  then  they  beautify  and  gladden,  then  they  add  to 
our  spirit's  brightness  and  incite  to  further  exertions 


304:  THE   FOTUBE   LIFE. 

for  those  which  are  still  beyond.  When  you  have 
worthily  arrayed  yourself  in  those  beautiful  garments 
of  wisdom,  and  become  happy  in  the  knowledge  of 
your  spirit's  great  enjoyment,  then  you  will  return  to 
your  friends,  then  you  will  draw  near  with  words  of 
peace  and  comfort.  You  will  pour  a  balm  into  their 
sorrowing  hearts,  and  their  memory  of  you  will  bo 
softened  by  your  spirit's  gentle  consolations.  You  tell 
me  they  will  not  receive  you.  You  are  a  spirit,  and 
they  can  not  behold  you.  Your  voice  will  not  be 
unheard.  Your  soft  and  loving  caress  will  not  be  un- 
felt,  and  the  strength  of  your  love  will  enable  you  to 
speak  to  the  core  of  their  hearts  in  soft  and  gentle,  but 
unmistakable  tones,  which  will  carry  with  them  joy 
unspeakable.  And  when  they  hear  of  spirits  talking 
with  their  friends,  it  will  sound  strangely  at  first,  but 
oh,  how  their  hearts  will  yearn  to  know  if  they  have 
talked  with  you,  or  if  it  has  only  been  the  mysterious 
shadows  which  dreams  cast  about  the  sleeping  body 
but  waking  soul ! 

"  Then  how  earnestly  and  patiently  you  will  labor  ! 
What  great  reward  will  there  be  !  what  joy  and  glad 
ness  to  know  that  you  are  welcome  and  recognized, 
and  that  where  you  left  sorrow  and  deep  grief,  you  can 
bring  joy  unspeakable,  and  more,  my  child,  that  you 
can  bring  with  you  fair  and  beautiful  companions,  clad 
in  radiant  robes  of  light,  who  will  help  you  to  make 
your  friends  sensible  of  your  presence ;  and  they  will 
speak  with  you  and  for  you  in  their  silvery  tones  of 
advice  and  entreaty,  that  your  friends  will  gaze  heaven 
ward,  that  the  earth  will  to  them  become  once  more 
green  and  beautiful,  because  angels  are  walking  among 


THE   DYING   GIEL.  305 

its  children.  Oh,  then  your  love  will  draw  those 
precious  friends  in  the  path  which  you  have  taken. 
The  desire  of  their  hearts  will  become  deep  and  earnest 
to  know  more  of  the  place  where  their  loved  ones  are 
dwelling.  And  instead  of  looking  upon  the  sad  and 
gloomy  parting,  they  will  dwell  with  joyful  anticipation 
upon  the  happy  meeting.  How  they  will  love  to  com 
mune  with  your  spirit,  to  feel  your  presence,  and  how 
they  will  hate  to  grieve  you,  to  wound  your  pure  love 
by  deed  or  word  unfit  for  angel-hearts  to  know !  And 
thus,  my  child,  by  the  gentle  efforts  of  your  love,  you 
may  win  those  hearts  from  the  cold  atmosphere  of  their 
worldly  surroundings,  and  open  up  within  them  a 
fountain  of  love  and  hope,  and  make  them  fit  recipients 
for  the  wisdom  from  on  high.  And  by  thus  being 
called  away  from  your  earthly  home  in  the  morning  of 
its  hope,  its  budding  hope,  you  will  learn  to  thank  your 
heavenly  Father  that  you  were  early  taken  into  the 
company  of  pure  and  gentle  spirits,  and  kept  from  the 
corroding  influences  which  an  earthly  life  would  have 
cast  around  about  you,  and  that  by  their  happy  and 
holy  influences  you  were  so  developed  and  strengthen 
ed  as  to  have  returned  to  the  friends  whom  you  loved 
so  fondly,  and  have  taken  them  by  the  hand  and  help 
ed  them  to  prepare  while  yet  on  earth  to  meet  you,  and 
to  become  experienced  in  the  ways  of  wisdom,  before 
they  enter  the  spirit-world,  so  that  they  may  be  able  to 
join  you  sooner  than  they  otherwise  would  had  they 
lived  without  this  knowledge.  You  will  have  indeed 
saved  them  from  many  years  of  sorrow  and  regret,  of 
suffering  and  retribution,  which  they  must  have  experi 
enced  had  not  their  eyes  been  turned  heavenward. 


306  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

Then  be  thankful  and  loving  in  your  gratitude,  that 
you  have  been  made  a  redeeming  spirit  for  those  you 
loved,  by  the  bright  dwellers  of '  the  heavenly  spheres.' " 

She  is  bathed  in  tears  as  I  conclude ;  she  clasps  me 
lovingly  to  her  bosom ;  her  apathy  and  sorrows  have 
all  fled ;  joy,  joy  and  bright^hope  are  now  hovering  .over 
her,  and  with  eyes  eagerly  glancing  upward  she  prays 
that  God  will  assist  her  in  her  weakness  and  helpless 
ness.  And  lo!  a  band  of  radiant  ones  gather  round 
her,  and  in  tones  of  softest  music  they  cheer  and  en 
courage  her.  "With  them  she  has  left  me  to  begin  her 
work  and  to  learn  the  realities  of  the  spirit-land,  to 
know  the  talents  which  are  buried  within  her  own 
soul  yet  to  be  revealed  and  made  useful,  and  then  to 
return  to  earth  and  perform  her  mission  of  being  made 
a  ministering  spirit  to  those  who  are  left  behind. 

Since  the  latter  glories  of  unfolding  light  have  been 
revealed,  much  joy  and  great  reward  have  been  given 
to  the  spirits  because  they  are  known  and  recognized, 
and  their  love  is  felt  and  returned.  The  spirits  and  the 
mortals  clasp  each  other  in  their  arms,  and  the  atmos 
phere  of  heavenly  wisdom  is  breathed  through  the 
loving  spirits  into  the  hearts  of  the  hoping  mortals. 


THE   INNER   TEMPLE.  807 


CHAPTER  L. 

THE     INNER     TEMPLE. 

November  30, 1854. 

As  the  faded  and  dead  leaves  fall  from  the  trees, 
leaving  them  bare  and  shadeless,  so  fall  from  man  one 
after  another  the  material  links  which  serve  to  connect 
him  to  earth  with  a  chain,  which,  if  not  rudely  snapped 
asunder,  might  wrap  him  up  within  its  strong  coils,  and 
he  would  forget  that  there  was  aught  upon  earth  to  live 
for,  save  the  things  of  time  and  sense.  It  is  better 
man's  spirit  should  be  cast  down,  that  it  may  rise  again; 
for  then  its  growth  will  be  quicker,  and  then  the  energy 
which  hope  gives  will  make  it  stand  firmer  and  appre 
ciate  its  own  position  more  truly.  It  is  not  for  men  to 
look  one  upon  another,  for  each  must  build  for  himself 
a  temple  of  strength  wherewith  to  cover  himself,  and 
to  withstand  the  rude  assaults  of  foreign  foes — foes  of 
his  soul's  peace  and  comfort,  deceivers  in  the  garb  of 
friends.  And  his  temple  must  needs  be  made  with 
windows,  transparent  and  deep,  so  that  they  may  be 
used  as  eyes  to  penetrate  into  the  hearts — yea,  into  the 
very  inmost  recesses  of  men's  souls.  The  satisfaction 
and  beauty  of  many  material  things  will  fade  away,  and 
appear  as  a  dream  of  the  past ;  but  there  must  be  within 
every  living  soul,  a  still,  deep  fountain,  ever  bubbling  in 


308  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

freshness  and  sweetness,  giving  food  and  drink,  sustain 
ing  and  making  beautiful  the  temple  which  surrounds 
it.  Make  unto  thyself  a  world  of  beauty  within ;  an 
inner  life,  a  holy  of  holies,  a  sacred  palace  where  none 
may  intrude,  a  spot  dedicated  in  all  its  beauty  and  glory 
as  the  sanctuary  of  the  most  high  God.  This  is  within 
thee,  it  is  a  part  of  thee,  it  is  all-sparkling  and  shining ; 
it  needs  but  to  be  pervaded  by  the  holy  presence,  the 
essence  of  soul,  the  life  of  light ;  for  behold !  as  the  dew 
vanisheth  from  the  grass  where  it  hath  glittered  as 
diamonds  in  the  morning  sun,  it  passeth  away  and  ye 
behold  it  no  more,  ye  recognize  it  not  again — so  will  all 
external  beauties  fade ;  so,  in  time,  shall  they  cease  to 
give  thy  heart  joy  and  thy  soul  gladness.  Thou  wilt 
look  back  upon  the  past  as  a  man  who  has  walked  in  a 
sleep,  struggling  and  striving  with  great  phantoms, 
even  those  of  his  destiny.  And  when  the  light  which 
made  thee  glad  hath  passed  away  into  the  darkness  of 
oblivion,  then  shall  the  deep  low  breathing  of  thy  spirit's 
immortal  harmony  raise  up  within  thee  a  light —  a  soft 
and  sweet  melody,  which  shall  be  a  joy  to  thee  forever. 
That  is  not  earth ;  that  fadeth  not  away ;  that  is  en 
during  and  immortal,  even  as  the  glory  of  thy  God  is 
immortal,  only  changing  from  one. glory  to  a  greater 
and  greater. 


THE  FOOLISH  MOTHEE.  309 


CHAPTER  LI. 

THE     FOOLISH     MOTHEE. 

THROUGH  Mrs.  S.  wo  had  this  communication  : — 

How  unhappy  I  am !  I  am  wandering  up  and  down, 
hither  and  thither.  I  know  not  where  to  go.  Friends, 
I  will  tell  you  the  reason  of  my  misery.  I  was  a  mother. 
Precious  souls  were  intrusted  to  my  care,  and  how  did 
I  fulfill  my  charge  ?  I  shudder  now  to  think  on  the 
example  I  daily  set  them.  I,  their  parent,  who  should 
have  instilled  every  gentle  virtue  and  high  principle 
into  their  tender  hearts — I  only  filled  their  minds  with 
foolishness  and  unprofitable  teachings.  I  brought  them 
up  to  love  external  show  and  empty  glitter.  I  learned 
them  to  love  the  world  and  the  opinions  of  vain  and 
conceited  sons  of  men.  I  learned  them  to  walk  in  the 
paths  of  pleasure,  which  but  filled  their  young  souls 
with  a  desire  for  more — more  of  the  useless  and  unsat 
isfying  gifts  of  wealth ;  and  instead  of  making  my  chil 
dren  useful  to  themselves  and  society,  I  but  filled  their 
young  souls  with  selfishness  and  pride. 

Oh !  it  is  a  dreadful  confession  for  a  mother  to  make, 
but  I  must  tell  the  truth  now,  though  it  should  humiliate 
my  soul  into  the  very  dust. 

I  was  called  away  from  my  children  just  as  they  were 
emerging  into  maturity,  just  when  they  could  have 


310  THE  FUTUKE   LIFE. 

been  turned  into  a  good  path,  or  led  aside  into  an  evil 
one,  with  no  guide  but  a  thoughtless  father — alas ! 
more  prone  to  love  the  world  than  his  wretched  com 
panion.  And  now,  can  you  imagine  my  unhappiness  ? 
No,  that  is  impossible. 

I  have  not  only  seen  my  own  folly,  my  own  wicked 
ness  in  every  thing  that  pertains  to  a  knowledge  of 
spiritual  life  and  the  soul's  happiness,  but  I  am  drawn 
back,  as  it  were,  to  earth  to  gaze  on  the  course  of  those 
I  have  left  behind.  Heaven  knows  I  have  loved  them 
well,  but  with  a  foolish,  misdirected  love,  and  now  I 
suffer  the  consequences.  I  am  daily  a  witness  to  the 
effects  of  my  teachings.  I  am  hourly  pained  with  the 
breaking  out  of  all  those  uncultivated  and  grosser  parts 
of  their  nature  which  it  was  my  duty  as  a  mother  to 
lead  gently  into  the  right  direction ;  and  I  see  them 
hurrying  from  one  folly  into  another,  and  I  can  do 
naught  but  wring  my  hands  in  mute  despair,  and  wish  I 
had  never  lived.  I  can  not  look  upward.  I  can  not 
labor  for  a  better  inheritance,  for  my  sins  of  omission 
to  my  children  are  constantly  reproaching  me,  and  come 
black  as  night  and  huge  as  mountains. 

When  witnessing  their  misguided  steps  I  feel, "  Mother, 
this  has  been  thy  doings.  Behold,  now,  the  seeds  planted 
in  the  hearts  of  thy  children  bring  forth  fruit  of  dust 
and  ashes ! " 

Miserable  mother  that  I  am !  How  wretched  has 
been  my  life  since  entering  the  spirit-world.  I  have 
wept  and  prayed  continually.  I  have  sorrowed  with  a 
deep  and  sincere  sorrow  for  my  past  life  and  my  chil 
dren's  future  happiness. 

Not  long  since  a  spirit  approached  me,  took  me  by 


THE  FOOLISH  MOTHER.  311 

the  hand,  and  said,  "  Cease  thy  useless  grieving,  weak 
mother,  for  thy  children,  and  set  about  working  out  thy 
own  salvation.  Cast  off  thy  gross  material  nature  and 
become  wise  in  wisdom  of  heaven,  that  you  may  be 
able  to  go  back  to  earth,  and  assisted  by  wise  and  loving 
hearts,  and  by  the  strong  influence  of  thy  love,  you 
may  be  able  to  approach  your  children,  if  not  through 
your  own  spirit-influence,  perchance  through  another's. 
If  not  through  one  channel,  another  may  be  opened,  so 
that  you  can  approach  them."  Oh !  this  thought  seems 
too  heavenly  for  so  great  a  sinner  as  me.  I  wish  to 
become  pure.  I  wish  to  learn  wisdom  that  I  may  be 
come  a  fit  companion  for  the  bright  ones  above  me ; 
but  oh,  my  children  !  my  children  !  While  I  am  learn 
ing  wisdom,  will  they  not  be  irretrievably  lost — through 
my  early  teachings  become  hardened  to  good  impulses, 
or  sink  so  deep  in  sin  as  to  forget  me  and  never  hear 
me  on  earth?  My  heart  is  bursting  with  its  great 
agony.  I  would  fain  go  up,  but  love  draws  me  down, 
so  that  I  am  a  wretched  wanderer. 

O  God  in  heaven !  thou  Spirit  of  justice,  and  truth, 
and  illimitable  mercy,  look  down  on  me  a  poor  erring 
mother,  and  guide  me  right.  How  little  am  I  acquainted 
with  that  name  and  the  duties  I  owe !  Pity  me,  holy 
spirits  around  this  circle,  in  my  weakness  and  sin.  En 
treat  some  loving  spirit  to  protect  my  children  while  I 
learn  wisdom  and  repentance. 

Heaven  is  a  glorious  place,  they  say,  but  I  have  never 
caught  the  first  glimpse  of  its  brightness.  My  life  has 
been  among  the  discontented,  unhappy  wanderers,  re 
gretting  the  deeds  done  in  the  body,  and  not  having 
courage  to  begin  the  task  of  labor.  But  I  feel  there  is 


312  THE   FUTUKE   LIFE. 

within  m y  soul  a  longing  to  taste  of  the  love  of  God,  to 
mingle  with  the  pure  and  good,  to  leave  these  lower 
regions  where  I  am  so  wretched  and  lonely.  But  oh, 
my  children  !  my  children ! 

And  yet  I  can  do  them  no  good  by  staying  here.  My 
soul  is  becoming  worn  down  and  overstrained  in  con 
stant  grasping  to  save  them  from  ruin.  I  will  go  and 
make  myself  as  a  little  child  again,  that  I  may  learn  to 
be  useful ;  and  my  object  will  be  that  I  may  be  of  ser 
vice  to  my  dear  children,  for  I  feel  that  I  shall  yet  be 
enabled  to  lead,  those  precious  children  aside  from  the 
paths  of  sin  and  wretchedness  which  they  are  now  tread 
ing,  into  the  pleasant  way  that  leads  to  eternal  life. 

Dear  friends,  the  spirits  who  surround  your  circle 
allowed  me  to  approach  you,  poor  wretched  wanderer 
that  I  am,  to  tell  you  my  experience,  and  oh,  do  you 
tell  it  to  the  world  that  it  may  warn  some  foolish 
mother  to  escape  the  wretchedness  which  I  have  known 
since  my  entrance  here,  who  are  preparing  for  them 
selves  a  heaven  or  a  hell  in  proportion  to  the  love  they 
bear  their  children.  Tell  them  their  example  and 
teachings  will  be  ever  before  them,  reproaching  or  ap 
proving. 

My  tale  is  ended.     Thanks,  and  good-night. 


THE   DISOBEDIENT   SON.  313 


CHAPTER  LII. 

THE    DISOBEDIENT    SON. 

THE  lesson  which.  I  am  sent  to  give  to-night,  is  to 
warn  children  of  the  great  unhappiness  they  create 
for  themselves  by  disobeying  the  commands  of  good 
parents. 

The  Infinite  Father  in  his  goodness  gave  me  kind  and 
loving  parents,  who  anticipated  my  every  wish  almost 
before  it  was  formed  in  my  own  mind,  and  all  that  could 
render  me  happy  was  freely  given,  with  fondness  and  af 
fection  ever  flowing  out  to  wrap  me  in  its  warm  embrace. 
As  I  increased  in  years,  and  my  character  became 
developed  as  an  individual,  I  was  strangely  perverse 
in  my  imaginings,  wishing  to  do  every  thing  contrary 
to  that  which  my  parents  thought  right,  wishing  them 
to  throw  aside  their  will,  and  be  guided  by  the  dictates 
of  mine.  I  soon  took  the  reins  of  government  into  my 
own  hands,  and  wildly  rushed  into  every  excess  of  folly 
and  recklessness.  And  when  those  who  loved  me  so 
fondly  would  strive  to  counsel  and  advise  me,  I  turned 
a  deaf  ear,  I  heeded  not  their  words,  nor  would  I  be 
guided  or  moved  by  their  prayers.  My  nature  was  stub 
born,  my  will  firm,  and  I  often  look  back  with  astonish 
ment  and  wonder  how  I  could  have  been  so  cold,  so 
lost  to  every  feeling  of  love  as  to  refuse  the  loving 
Admonitions  and  warnings  of  those  dear  parents. 


314  THE   FUTTJKE   LIFE. 

They  died  grieving  for  me,  sorrowing  because  of  the 
path  I  had  chosen,  and  their  last  prayers  were  that 
God  would  turn  the  heart  of  their  wandering  son 
from  the  paths  of  error  and  folly  into  the  ways  of 
righteousness  and  peace.  Oh !  that  I  had  listened  to 
those  prayers,  that  I  had  but  heeded  the  voice  of  the 
good  spirit  who  was  quietly  counseling  me  to  forsake 
the  wrong  and  follow  the  right.  But  I  crushed  down 
every  good  feeling  which  was  springing  up  within  me, 
and  rushed  still  deeper  and  still  more  madly  into  the 
vortex  which  was  drawing  me  down  to  my  final  destruc 
tion.  My  career  was  suddenly  brought  to  a  close,  and  I 
entered  the  spirit- world  with  a  fever  of  passion  in  my 
heart,  and  the  seal  of  degradation  and  infamy  on  my 
brow.  My  years  had  been  few  in  this,  your  world,  but 
how  unprofitably  had  they  been  spent !  I  had  checked 
the  rising  impulse  of  goodness  within  my  soul,  while  I 
was  yet  young  and  tender  in  years.  I  had  fostered  my 
own  bad  passions.  I  had  followed  the  road  which  led 
me  into  more  errors  and  worse  companionship  than  even 
my  own  ungrateful  heart.  Yes,  I  had  done  all  this, 
while  prayers  and  entreaty  and  counsels,  gentle  and 
kind,  were  daily  being  breathed  into  my  ears.  The 
hearts  of  men  are  differently  constituted,  some  may  be 
led  by  gentleness  and  love,  while  others  will  trample 
upon  such  feelings,  and  require  to  be  curbed  by  a  strong 
will  and  firm  determination.  But  all  minds,  as  soon 
as  capable  of  judging  or  reasoning  for  themselves,  are 
guided  by  the  instincts  which  are  most  prominent  in 
their  character.  Thus  are  all  intelligent  beings  made 
accountable  for  the  deeds  done  while  in  the  body,  ac 
cording  to  the  amount  of  intelligence  or  development 


THE   DISOBEDIENT   SON.  315 

to  which  they  have  attained,  only  the  motive  of  the 
heart  being  looked  at  as  the  criterion  of  judgment  as 
regards  their  position  in  the  next  sphere.  Thus,  T,  my 
friends,  possessed  mental  advantages  full  soon,  to  expand 
my  reasoning  faculties,  even  had  they  been  of  the  most 
unpretending  character ;  so  that  I  had  not  ignorance  to 
plead,  nor  want  of  advantages  for  acquiring  knowledge, 
and  therefore  my  sin  was  the  greater.  I  had  not  been 
cast  upon  the  world  homeless  or  friendless,  loneless  or 
motherless,  but  I  had  ever  been  cared  for,  and  had 
known  how  much  it  was  in  my  power  to  become  great 
and  good ;  I  mean,  to  be  a  benefit  to  others,  and  use  the 
bounteous  gifts  which  had  been  showered  upon  me  for 
less  selfish  purposes  than  my  own  gratification  and  that 
of  my  idle  companions.  I  had  sinned  with  my  eyes  open. 
My  heart  knew  full  well  its  wickedness.  And  I  now 
stood  in  the  spirit-world  alone,  with  all  this  knowledge 
rising  up  before  me,  confronting  me  as  a  mighty  moun 
tain  which  every  moment  grew  greater  in  magnitude,  as 
I  gazed  upon  it,  as  I  thought  upon  my  past  life,  and 
threatening  to  crush  me  by  its  immensity.  Oh,  I  would 
gladly  have  changed  places  then  with  the  poorest  wretch 
that  my  eyes  ever  beheld.  I  would  have  hid  myself, 
could  I  have  found  a  hiding-place.  But  there  was  no 
hiding-place  for  me.  I  stood  there  exposed  in  all  my 
moral  deformity  of  soul  and  character.  I  stood  guilty 
and  cowering,  trembling  in  every  limb,  my  spirit  wish 
ing  to  shrink  within  itself,  or  any  where,  that  it  might  be 
out  of  sight.  Oh,  friends,  where  we  sin  with  a  knowl 
edge  that  we  are  sinning,  how  much  more  terrible  is 
the  guilt  that  rests  upon  us. 

And  you  ask,  perhaps,  who  did  I  see  ?    Directly,  I 


316  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

saw  many.  I  saw  many  happy,  joyous  faces,  but  they 
came  not  near  me ;  they  shunned  me,  for  I  was  a  dark, 
loathsome  thing.  They  had  no  affinity  for  me.  And 
I  saw  some  with  unhappy  looks,  with  dissatisfaction 
painted  upon  their  countenances.  I  wanted  not  to  have 
any  affinity  for  these,  but  they  resembled  me  more,  and 
I  felt  that  if  I  mingled  with  any,  it  must  be  with  them. 
Oh !  how  many  bright  intellectual  faces  which  I  had 
known  on  earth  as  stars  in  a  constellation  of  brightness, 
and  to  whom  many  had  bowed  and  paid  homage  because 
of  their  glorious  outbursts  of  eloquence,  I  now  saw  walk 
ing  with  downcast  looks  and  humble  mien  among  those 
spirits.  Their  ambition  had  reached  no  higher  than 
earth,  and  earth  only  had  rewarded  them.  Their  aspi 
rations  ascended  not  to  heaven.  They  lived  only  for  the 
present,  nor  labored  for  the  future,  and  now  they  take 
their  places  among  the  discontented  throng,  and  there 
must  remain  until  the  shadows  of  their  former  lives  have 
become  erased  from  their  souls,  and  they  are  willing  to 
begin  their  search  after  wisdom,  as  humbly  and  depend- 
ently  as  the  most  ignorant  soul  who  enters  that  sphere. 
My  heart  grew  sad  and  mournful.  Fierce  had  been 
the  struggles  between  myself  and  the  humiliating 
thoughts  that  were  now  gaining  the  ascendency.  My 
pride  was  still  strong  within  me,  or  rather  the  strength 
of  my  own  stubborn  nature.  I  could  not  think  of 
descending,  of  mingling  with  those  by  whom  I  was  sur 
rounded,  for  whom  I  felt  no  other  sensation  than  shame 
and  detestation.  I  wished  I  might  see  my  dear  parents. 
Oh !  how  I  wished  in  my  innermost  soul  I  could  gain 
some  intelligence  of  them  !  I  knew  they  must  be  far 
distant  from  my  habitation.  I  spoke  of  my  desire  to  a 


THE   DISOBEDIENT    SO1T.  317 

spirit,  and  was  directed  to  ask  one  of  those  white-robed 
shining  beings,  whom  I  saw  standing  in  the  distance. 
It  seemed  they  were  ever  ready  and  willing  to  come 
near  us  and  give  us  instruction  and  information,  but 
they  came  not  to  tarry  with  us — they  came  only  to  do 
the  will  of  their  Father.  And  I  asked  one  of  these 
spirits  to  tell  me  of  my  parents.  He  pointed  up — up  so 
high  that  my  eyes  could  follow  only  a  little  distance,  for 
the  light  was  so  exceedingly  bright,  that  it  blinded  .my 
vision.  He  told  me  that  my  parents  had  gone  to  their 
reward — that  I  had  constantly  repelled  them  after  their 
spirits  were  released  from  their  bodies.  He  told  me  of 
their  love,  and  their  sorrow,  and  their  grief  over  my 
course  of  life.  He  told  me  I  had  long  kept  them  down 
near  earth,  and  made  them  unhappy,  and  when  all 
their  efforts  had  been  unavailing  to  turn  me,  they  had 
turned  away  with  sadness,  and  left  to  enter  the  heaven 
prepared  for  their  reception. 

And  now,  upon  my  bended  knees,  I  begged  that  I 
might  behold  them,  if  only  for  a  moment.  But  the 
spirit  only  shook  his  head,  and  in  a  solemn  voice  ex 
claimed  :  "  Young  man,  thy  sins  have  found  thee  out ; 
thy  short  career  on  earth  was  much  too  great  in  extent 
and  darkness  for  thee,  for  thy  soul  had  become  so  stained 
and  foul,  that  thou  wouldst  have  had  more  sin  to  expiate 
than  thou  couldst  have  overcome  in  long  years  of  suffer 
ing  and  sorrow ;  but  thank  thy  merciful  Father  that 
thou  wast  introduced  thus  young  into  the  spheres,  for 
thou  mayest  now  begin,  less  hardened  than  thou  wouldst 
have  been,  to  work  thy  upward  course.  Thou  canst 
not  see  thy  loved  parents  until  thou  hast  made  thyself 
worthy  such  a  privilege.  Thou  canst  not  receive  thy 


318  THE  FUTURE  LtFE. 

mother's  kiss,  nor  thy  father's  welcome,  until  thou  hast 
cleansed  thyself  of  many  of  the  impurities  of  thy  earthly 
life.  They  gaze  down  upon  thee,  and  would  bear  thee 
upward.  They  love  thee,  but  their  love  availeth  naught 
— but  thy  labors  and  repentance  may  avail  much.  There 
are  friends  ever  near  thee  who  will  gladly  assist  thee, 
who  will  counsel  and  advise  thee ;  but  see  thou  dost  not 
drive  them  away,  as  thou  didst  thy  dear  parents.  Let 
the  beginning  of  thy  good  works  be  humiliation  and 
repentance.  Strive  to  overcome,  to  blot  out,  to  burn  up 
thoroughly  all  the  earthly  passions  which  thy  earthly 
life  so  fanned  into  a  flame,  that  those  who  surround  thee 
— those  who  are  thy  daily  companions  may  look  at  thee, 
and  learn  of  thee.  Thy  life  must  be  a  sacrifice  for  them ;' 
thou  must  utterly  change  every  thing  which  belonged 
to  thy  former  self,  and  become  a  humble  laborer  for 
thy  soul's  salvation.  And,  mayhap,  while  thus  engaged, 
others  may  begin  the  work  which  they  have  so  long 
deferred,  and  climb  up  with  thee.  And,  as  thou  dost 
ascend,  remember  thou  art  nearing  the  place  where  thy 
parents  await  thee.  Remember  the  joyous  tears  of 
gladness  they  will  shed  over  the  return  of  the  prodigal; 
and  look  not  back,  neither  to  the  right  nor  to  the  left, 
but  fix  thine  eyes  heavenward  —  thence  cometh  thy 
help,  and  there  are  all  thy  joys  which  are  to  be  attained 
only  through  labor  and  repentance  for  past  misdeeds. 
Then  haste  thee,  youth,  and  wash  thyself  in  the  stream 
which  will  purify  thy  soul,  and  make  it  fit  to  dwell  with 
the  spirits  made  pure." 

GOOD  NIGHT. 


CARDINAL  RICHELIEU.  319 


CHAPTEE  LIII. 

CARDINAL      KICIIELIEU. 

THIS  evening  a  spirit  came  and  influenced  Mrs.  Sweet.  From  the 
movements  and  actions  it  seemed  to  be  an  old  and  feeble  man,  ono  who 
was  much  debilitated,  either  by  disease  or  age,  or  the  two  combined. 
After  some  effort,  he  spoke  as  follows: — 

A  man  would  be  worse  than  foolish  to  come  back 
again  to  earth,  unless  he  had  some  grand  object  in 
view  ;  for  I  protest  to  you  that  I  feel,  in  thus  coming 
back  to  earth,  all  the  infirmities  and  pains,  all  the  old 
ailments,  which  racked  my  body  while  I  dwelt  among 
you.  There  is  nothing  which  your  earth  could  offer 
that  would  tempt  me  (if  it  were  possible)  to  again  re- 
enter  this  clumsy,  unwieldy,  cumbersome  body,  which 
so  long  held  my  spirit  a  prisoner  within  its  walls  of 
clay.  I  candidly  believe,  my  friends,  that  you  do  not 
know  me.  I  am  not  surprised  at  this ;  but  I  mean  to 
make  you  know  me  before  I  quit  your  company. 

Question  by  Mr.  "W. — Do  we  know  you?  Are  we  acquainted  with 
your  name  or  history  ? 

Yes ;  my  name  was  somewhat  famous  in  times  gone 
by ;  and  I  would  to  God  it  were  possible  to  speak  my 
name  in  full ;  but  'tis  impossible  to  do  it,  and  I  labor 
under  this  disadvantage.  I  dare  be  sworn,  my  friends, 
that  you  will  ere  long  know  me. 


320  THE  FUTPBE  LIFE. 

Mr.  TV.  here  remarked,  that  whoever  he  was  he  was  welcome,  if  lie 
came  to  give  us  truth,  as  that  was  what  we  were  seeking  for. 

Truth  !  truth  !  They  tell  me  it  is  a  priceless  gem  on 
earth  now-a-days,  hard  to  find,  and  harder  to  retain 
after  it  is  found. 

I  hero  remarked,  that  "Perhaps  in  his  day  it  was  to  be  found  less 
mixed  with  error  than  at  present,"  to  which  he  answered : — 

I  can  assure  you,  most  solemnly,  that  it  was  buried 
far  deeper  beneath  the  surface  than  it  is  in  yours.  The 
difference  is,  there  are  more  channels  through  which  it 
bubbles  up  than  there  were  then.  I  lived  amid  vice  and 
false  glitter.  I  wore  an  ermine  robe — 

Mr.  TV.  here  asked  if  it  was  Cardinal  TVolsey?  Shaking  his  head, 
he  said: — 

Indeed,  my  young  friends,  you  will  have  to  be  very 
patient  with  me.  I  was  attached  to  a  court  in  a  reli 
gious  office.  I  wore  upon  -my  brow  the  insignia  of 
power. 

I  here  asked  if  it  was  Richelieu  ? 

Ah !  yes,  that  sounds  familiar.  It  warms  me  up 
again  !  Yes,  that's  the  name !  "Well,  truly,  it  is  won 
derful  !  wonderful  !  My  brow  even  now  feels  hot  and 
uneasy  beneath  the  tiara  which  I  once  wore.  I  led  a 
stormy,  ambitious,  striving  life.  But  iny  spirit  was 
destined  to  wield  power,  and  it  would  not  slumber  ;  it 
would  not  lie  quiescent  beneath  the  power  of  a  crowned 
head.  Power  was  what  I  wanted  ;  power  I  acquired, 
but  at  what  a  cost !  My  good  friends,  had  my  spirit 
but  been  directed  by  the  all-pervading  strength  of  love 
and  wisdom  which  now  directs  you,  I  had  become  a 
great,  a  useful  man ;  I  had  left  a  name  behind  me 


CARDINAL   RICHELIEU.  321 

which  would  have  been  uttered  with  a  sigh  and  with 
tears  of  thanksgiving.  But,  alas !  how  perverted  were 
my  ways !  how  ambitious !  How  strenuously  I  strove 
to  break  down  and  bend  every  mind  around  me  to  my 
own  desires ! 

Here  Mr.  Warren  said — "  Yes,  and  you  succeeded." 

Succeeded  !  Yes,  far  more  than  history  speaks  of.  / 
ruled,  not  the  king,  but  Richelieu.  I  was  powerful:  / 
was  great.  There  is  one  dark,  sorrowful  spot  in  my  life 
which  I  would  forego  years  of  heavenly  life  to  forget :  I 
trampled  on  innocence.  My  malicious  tongue  did  much 
harm,  for  it  turned  aside  the  heart  of  the  husband  from 
the  caress  of  the  wife.  Well,  well,  sad  and  bitter  memories 
have  been  my  portion.  Retribution  came  not  too  late, 
but  all  at  once.  Oh  !  it  took  away  from  me  the  bright 
hopes  which  my  childhood's  wishes,  my  boyish  dreams 
had  wandered  among  when  but  a  striving  lad.  Pro 
phetic  voices  sounded  in  my  ears,  and  told  me  of  future 
power.  My  heart  swelled,  and  seemed  as  though  it 
would  burst,  as  though  the  breast  could  not  contain  it, 
so  biff  were  its  towering  ambitions.  And  I  labored 

o  o 

hard:  early  at  morn,  at  noon,  at  midnight,  I  labored 
without  ceasing.  Mine  was  a  hard-earned  greatness, 
and  its  bitterest  hours  were  those  in  which  I  felt  that 
naught  remained  for  me  to  do,  that  I  could  not  climb 
upon  the  throne,  and  wield  the  kingly  scepter  with 
such  power  as  to  bring  all  the  nations  of  the  earth 
to  my  feet.  I  desired  to  see  them  bending  low  at 
my  footstool  in  abject  weakness — I  the  power,  and  I 
the  only  dictator.  And  when  the  world  thought  me 
engaged  in  prayer,  in  fasting,  and  performing  the 
H* 


322  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

rites  which  my  holy  office  enjoined  upon  me,  oh,  could 
they  have  seen  the  wicked  strife  within  !  Prayers  !  but 
not  to  God.  Aspirations!  but  not  of  heaven.  Repent 
ance!  but  not  of  wickedness,  but  for  the  great  suc 
cesses  which  had  passed  from  within  my  grasp,  because 
I  was  in  holy  office,  and  could  not,  consistently  with 
my  calling,  be  that  which  I  would  be.  My  breast  was 
a  burning  volcano.  G.  S. 


PEACTICAL   NATURE   OF   SPIRIT-LIFE.  323 


CHAPTEE  LIY. 

PRACTICAL    NATURE     OF     SPIRIT-LIFE. 

Given,  December  6, 1S54. 

THE  wants  of  the  human  soul  are  now  more  numerous 
than  the  means  which  are  yet  developed  to  supply  such 
wants.  It  is  indeed  a  great  and  unmistakable  truth, 
that  the  spirit-life  is  a  highly  practical  one ;  more  so, 
indeed,  in  its  higher  development,  than  this  sphere. 
The  arts  and  sciences  which  are  here  but  partly  under 
stood,  are  there  working  harmoniously  in  all  the  sym 
metry  and  perfection  of  their  perfections.  The  profound 
mysteries  of  philosophy,  here  but  dimly  understood,  are 
there  unfolded  clearly  and  practically  to  every  inquiring 
mind.  The  soul  springs  into  this  state  of  being  with 
those  faculties  more  or  less  highly  receptive  to  the  light, 
which  may  be  given  in  this  sphere ;  and  after  passing 
weary  hours  of  labor  and  perplexity,  it  grasps,  perhaps, 
an  atom  of  the  truth  as  it  is.  It  is  given  forth  to  the 
world,  perhaps  clearly,  mayhap  dimly.  It  stands  forth 
upon  the  record  of  time  until  another  more  developed 
soul  sees  plainer,  and  adds  another,  but  not  a  newer 
atom  to  the  one  already  given.  And  thus  they  go  on 
one  after  another,  helping  to  develop  in  a  practical  man 
ner  the  race  in  which  their  existence  has  been  thrown. 
But  when  they  have  thrown  off  the  mantle  of  clay,  then 


324:  THE   FUTUKE   LIFE. 

the  soul  knows  well  that  those  intense  longings  for 
knowledge,  and  light,  and  wisdom,  which  seem  novel 
to  many,  were  not  made  a  part  of  its  spiritual  organiza 
tion  without  a  wise  and  holy  purpose — without  a  prac 
tical  good  to  accrue  from  the  further  development  of 
those  dimly  conceived  ideas,  from  their  crude  and  inhar 
monious  state,  into  a  more  evenly  balanced  sphere  of 
action.  And  now  the  great  practical  beauty  of  the 
spirit- world,  in  all  its  vast  and  complicated  machinery 
of  action  and  united  harmony,  bursts  upon  the  wonder 
ing  and  delighted  spirit.  Ten  thousand  beauties  meet 
his  eye.  There  he  beholds  dimly  conceived  ideas 
brought  into  perfection.  There  are  great  and  opposite 
principles  (which  he  had  thought  could  never  mingle) 
working  harmoniously  together,  and  producing  results 
whose  power  and  usefulness  combined,  astonish  him. 
Here,  indeed,  no  laggard  need  hope  to  find  a  heaven. 
They  who  desire  music,  and  song,  and  flowers,  and  float 
ing  landscapes  of  loveliness,  do  »e*  find  them  here ;  it 
is  a  part  of  the  great  universe  of  thought  and  wisdom 
and  higher  life  which  goes  to  make  up  the  great,  yet 
beautifully  harmonious  home  for  all.  Although  many 
are  not  attracted  to  this  field  of  utility  and  practical 
knowledge,  yet  the  mind  whose  spiritual  organization 
has  been  molded  out  of  such  materials ;  without  its  labor, 
without  its  highly  conceived  laws  of  grandeur  and  design 
of  thought  and  never-ending  labor,  ever  developing  new 
and  startling  wisdom,  there  could  be  no  heaven  in  which 
that  soul  could  find  enjoyment.  He  would  pine  and 
droop  amid  the  employments  which  others  take  so  much 
delight  in.  And  do  you  not  conceive  that  this  labor  is 
necessary?  that  all  happiness,  and  all  things  which 


PRACTICAL  NATURE   OF   SPIRIT-LIFE.  325 

contribute  to  our  well-being  in  our  spirit-life  are  not 
produced  without  a  cause,  without  a  means  ? 

As  we  are  here  dependent  upon  each  other,  in  a  great 
measure,  for  our  happiness  and  necessaries,  so  are  we 
there.  Castles  are  not  built  out  of  thin  air,  created  at  the 
wish  or  desire  of  those  who  may  want  them.  All  things 
do  not  form  of  themselves,  spontaneous;  but  science 
and  philosophy  must  lend  their  aid.  Labor  assumes  a 
dignity  and  teauty,  and  none  enjoy  luxury  nor  ease  until 
it  is  earned  by  the  labor  of  their  own  energies ;  none 
may  stand  idle  by  and  say  to  another :  "  Go  and  do 
this  thing,"  but  they  must  stretch  forth  their  own  hand 
and  do  for  themselves.  The  man  who  is  lacking  in 
practical  knowledge,  when  he  arrives  in  the  spirit- 
world,  is  as  helpless  as  the  person  who,  entering  a 
strange  country,  can  not  understand  the  language  of 
the  people  among  whom  he  has  entered ;  although  he 
may  have  read  and  heard  of  all  their  manners  and  cus 
toms,  still  he  is  unable  to  mingle  with  them,  or  be  useful 
to  them  until  he  has  acquired  the  art  of  making  him 
self  understood,  and  of  understanding  them.  Thus 
many  conceive  that  the  general  principles  given  of  the 
state  of  the  soul  hereafter,  in  its  various  degrees  of  devel 
opment,  is  but  a  kind  of  school  where  the  lessons  are 
easily  conned,  and  the  happiness  of  the  state  is  all  that 
is  necessary  to  know ;  but  they  must  learn  that  it  is  also 
a  severely  practical  school,  and  each  and  every  one  must 
thoroughly  understand  their  part,  sufficiently  to  in 
struct  others  as  well  as  benefit  themselves,  before  they 
can  pass  lightly  through,  for  with  the  knowledge  always 
comes  the  application.  And  man  indeed  feels  that  when 
he  has  entered  the  world  of  spirits,  it  is  in  many  respects 


326  THE   FUTURE    LIFE. 

more  natural,  because  more  real  and  highly  developed 
in  its  mechanical  and  philosophical  laws  than  the  one 
which  they  left.  Here  the  true  grandeur  and  sublimity 
of  the  mechanical  universe  breaks  upon  them  in  all  its 
majesty  and  constructive  beauty ;  and  here,  too,  is  the 
immortal  spirit  made  more  than  man,  for  he  becomes  a 
god  in  the  deep  and  mysterious  knowledge  of  the  uni 
verse  surrounding  him.  He  becomes  endowed  with 
such  mighty  power,  that  he  can  shake  the  great  world 
of  elements  surrounding  him  with  commotion  ;  he  can 
roll  the  forces  of  his  vast  reservoir  of  power,  so  that  it 
may  be  felt  in  spheres  beyond  him  ;  he  may  carry  within 
his  hands  the  lightnings,  making  them  obedient  messen 
gers  to  bring  him  bright  sparks  of  knowledge  from  those 
worlds  where  others  can  not  approach,  which  roll  beyond 
him,  illuminating  the  horizon  by  their  brightness,  and 
filling  the  beholder  with  wonder  and  unsatisfied  inquiry. 
The  man  who  so  thus  pants  and  longs  for  his  natural 
food  is  not  content  with  other;  is  not  to  be  filled,  is  not 
to  find  rest  until  he  finds  himself  a  part,  filling  a  niche 
left  vacant  for  him  in  this  great  universe,  which  is  con 
stantly  changing — delighting — unfolding  by  the  scintil 
lations  of  its  light  the  enrapt  and  eager  soul. 

O  profound  thinker  !  think  on ;  thy  thought  had  its 
birth  before  thy  body,  yea,  coeval  with  thy  soul ;  it 
leaves  its  bright  impress  still  upon  thy  weary  and 
thoughtful  brow.  Thou  art  destined  for  greater  things, 
for  sublimer  knowledge  than  the  puling,  puny  soul 
whose  flight  grasps  not  the  substantial,  but  only  the 
flickering,  fleeting  beauty,  as  the  bee  sips  the  honey 
when  roaming  from  flower  to  flower,  looking  upon  its 
sunlight  beauty,  taking  a  sip  of  its  sweetness;  and  then 


PRACTICAL   NATURE   OF   SPIUIT-LIFE.  327 

when  the  tempest  comes,  when  the  sky  is  dark  and  the 
sun  is  hid  from  its  view,  all  is  dark,  and  dreary,  and 
cheerless  beneath  the  gaudy  flower.  Stretch  forth  thy 
pinions,  soul.  Soar  away  into  the  regions  of  light  and 
harmony  and  creative  power,  and  ask  thyself  then, 
"  Where  is  the  mind,  and  what  is  the  power  who  created 
and  keeps  in  equilibrium  all  this  vast  univercoelumJ" 
And  behold  what  construction,  what  comprehension, 
what  sublimity  and  grandeur  are  there  displayed  wher 
ever  thy  feeble  eye  can  reach  1  Oh,  the  mind  which 
called  all  these  things  into  life,  and  power,  and  existence, 
was  a  constructive,  mechanical,  practical  mind,  and  all 
things  in  your  universe  are  constantly  displaying  in 
their  changing  forms,  practical  and  beautiful  results. 
And  thus  you  wrill  see  that  every  faculty,  every  legiti 
mate  labor  beneath  the  sun  has  a  corresponding  and 
practical  bearing  in  regard  to  the  hereafter  of  its  being. 
It  is  a  deep  and  searching  study ;  it  is  divine  in  its  ori 
gin  ;  it  is  a  part  of  the  Divine  Mind  itself  (the  mechan 
ical  development  displayed  by  the  present  race),  and  it 
will  so  continue  developing  until  the  hidden  secrets  of 
nature  are  all  revealed ;  until  man  becomes  in  his 
higher  unfolding  what  the  Deity  intended  he  should 
be ;  breathing  and  partaking  of  harmony,  and  light,  and 
beauty,  and  knowledge,  from  all  things  in  nature,  each 
forming  a  part  of  his  being,  and  making  him  within 
himself  a  universe  of  harmony,  proximating  to  the 
Deity  in  the  purity  and  development  and  number  of 
his  attributes. 


328  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 


CHAPTEE  LY. 

GLIMPSE     OF     A     HIGHER     LIFE. 

New  York,  January  10, 1855. 

AT  last  the  great  struggle  is  over — the  spirit  has  parted 
from  the  body.  They  have  been  companions  so  long 
that  the  separation  was  hard  to  be  effected ;  but  they 
have  parted,  never  more  to  be  united.  The  worms  will 
have  a  rare  banquet  upon  that  which  once  was  the 
pride  and  glory  of  my  manhood ;  and  the  green  grass 
will  wave,  and  the  winds  will  sing  a  requiem  over  the 
spot  where  my  humanity  has  gone  to  mingle  with  its 
native  elements  !  What  care  I  now  for  that  which  was 
once  so  tenderly  loved  and  daintily  handled  !  It  served 
the  purpose  for  which  it  was  given ;  it  received  the 
spirit;  it  grew  up  and  unfolded  in  its  proportions,  until 
it  assumed  the  stature  and  recognized  appearance  of 
manhood,  and,  like  the  short-lived  flower,  when  the 
meridian  of  its  strength  and  beauty  had  departed,  it 
gradually  withered,  and  drooped,  and  finally  sought  its 
mother's  bosom,  and  there  is  lost  for  awhile,  until  nature 
again  requires  its  elements  in  the  formation  of  other 
matter.  And  now  that  I  have  made  this  great  change, 
it  all  seems  natural ;  it  takes  place  without  any  effort 
on  my  part.  But  I  have  left  behind  a  world  whose 
laws  I  was  acquainted  with,  whose  aspects  were  all 


GLIMPSE   OF   A   HIGHER   LIFE.  329 

familiar,  inasmuch  as  I  was  brought  in  contact  with 
many  of  them.  But  this  new  life,  this  evolving  of  the 
spirit  into  what  seems  another  spirit,  is  awakening 
within  me  strange  and  undefined  feelings,  not  of  uncer 
tainty,  but  of  the  knowledge  of  my  own  ignorance,  so 
far  as  regards  the  laws  which  govern  the  invisible  but 
tangible  world. 

Strange  metamorphosis  !  I  find  that  here  I  need  a 
body  as  well  as  yonder;  but  it  is  more  refined;  it  obeys 
my  will  ;  it  is  still  a  willing  machine.  While  below,  I 
knew  how  to  direct  its  motions,  where  to  command  it 
to  carry  me ;  but  now  I  am  at  fault ;  for  behold  I  am 
clothed  indeed  with  a  new  body,  and  its  proportions 
are  all  natural  and  pleasant  to  my  spirit's  affections. 
It  is  as  a  nicely  fitting  garment,  adapted  to  the  stature 
which  my  spirit  recognizes  as  belonging  to  its  likeness. 
And  now  where  shall  I  turn,  whom  shall  I  address,  and 
what  shall  I  seek  ?  The  future,  thus  far,  has  been  an 
unexpected,  practical  tangibility.  But  my  vision  is 
limited.  I  have  a  hundred  impulses  to  go  hither  and 
thither  to  seek  information  in  every  direction,  but  no 
definite  plan  has  yet  formed  itself  in  my  bewildered 
mind ;  for  I  confess  to  you,  my  friends,  that  I  was  not 
a  believer  (in  my  earth-life)  in  the  individualized  ex 
istence,  or  the  practical  hereafter,  or  the  spiritual  devel 
opment  of  the  human  soul  as  a  revolving  and  isolated 
germ,  among  thousands  of  others,  all  tending  to  and 
circling  around  one  Great  Center,  but  each  totally  un 
like  all  who  surround  it.  But  I  stood  thus  far  alone, 
quite  alone;  my  consciousness  of  individuality  was  as 
clear  and  distinct  as  ever  my  earth-life  had  realized  in 
its  most  exalted  moments  of  communion  with  the  invisi- 


330  THE   FDTUKE   LIFE. 

ble  and  mysterious  voices  of  the  past.  I  was  not  lost 
in  chaos,  nor  swallowed  up  in  the  whirlpool  of  changing 
matter  ;  my  intellects  were  intensely  alive  to  my  uncer 
tain  position,  for  I  knew  that  with  my  existing  wants 
there  must  be  means  to  satisfy  them  in  this  place  as 
well  as  there  had  been  in  the  land  from  whence  I  came. 
And  gradually  the  mists  cleared  away,  and  my  vision 
became  stronger.  A  great  feeling  of  reverence  for  a 
Great  First  Cause  had  always  existed  in  my  heart,  and 
now  it  became  stronger,  for  I  seemed  to  approach  nearer 
the  mighty  confines  of  that  great  unknown  mystery 
which  had  by  its  very  vastness  shrouded  my  soul  as 
with  a  mantle,  which  shut  out  all  light,  all  knowledge. 
Feelings  of  great  power,  and  a  presence  of  I  knew  not 
what,  shook  my  soul  to  its  very  foundations.  The 
portals  of  the  invisible  world  were  opening  before  me, 
and  I  feared  to  cross  their  sacred  threshold.  I  began 
to  see  forms;  human  forms  they  seemed,  but  they  were 
clad  in  a  lightness  which  caused  them  to  float  in  air,  or 
glide  rather  than  tread  upon  any  seen  substance.  As 
the  rays  of  the  sun  dispel  the  darkness  of  night  and 
lights  up  into  glad  brightness  the  slumbering  world, 
and  bids  the  darkness  recede  before  his  glancing  rays, 
so  opened  upon  my  vision,  gradually,  but  oh,  how 
grandly,  the  sublime  beauties,  the  wondrous  majesty, 
the  unlimited  extent  of  the  spirit- world !  And  this, 
which  seemed  to  my  faint  sight  so  stupendous  in  its 
grand  dimensions,  was  only  a  small  portion  which  my 
contracted  vision  was  able  to  take  in.  Shall  I  ever  be 
able  to  describe  the  thoughts  which  flitted  through  my 
mind  ?  Wonder,  astonishment,  and  awe  took  possession 
of  my  soul ;  my  own  insignificance  crushed  me  down  to 


GLIMPSE   OF   A   HIGHER   LIFE.  331 

earth ;  but  the  sweet  power  of  love  came  over  my  spirit 
and  sustained  it  through  the  trial.  I  srnote  my  breast. 
I  called  myself  a  groveling  earth-worm,  a  crawling  rep 
tile,  unfit  to  behold  a  tithe  of  the  glories  revealed  to  my 
vision.  I  struggled,  I  staggered  for  some  strong  arm  to 
lean  upon,  for  as  yet  none  had  come  near  me,  but  the 
whole  glorious  scene  had  been  as  if  the  curtain  of  Ely 
sium  had  been  withdrawn  that  my  astonished  eyes  might 
gaze,  that  my  unbelieving  spirit  might  feel,  and  see, 
and  then  sink  back  into  its  own  insignificance.  And 
what  sustained  me  in  that  hour?  Was  it  hope?  Oh, 
no  ;  for  mine  was  lost  in  the  ocean,  which  I  supposed 
engulfed  the  millions  who  were  constantly  tending  into 
the  sea  of  eternity.  Therefore  it  was  not  hope  which 
sustained  me,  but  it  was  an  invisible  power,  a  wisdom 
which  I  in  my  blindness  had  not  yet  seen.  Unaided, 
my  spirit  must  have  lost  its  consciousness  again,  and 
sunk  into  the  slumber  which  it  had  just  awakened  from. 
But  what  I  beheld  was  no  bright,  fleeting  vision,  but 
real,  blissfully,  beautifully  real !  Oh,  who  shall  describe 
it! 

Yast  and  grand  are  all  things  pertaining  to  this  fair 
country.  My  vision  can  not  compass  its  unlimited 
boundaries ;  my  eye  can  not  scale  its  lofty  mountains, 
neither  can  my  weak  calculations  follow  the  length  and 
breadth  of  its  broad  and  flowing  rivers,  rippling  and 
sparkling  in  the  sunlight  of  its  rose-tinted  sky,  whose 
clouds  drop  down  blessings  as  pearls,  kissing  the  hearts 
of  its  rejoicing  inhabitants.  The  fragrance  of  its  flowers 
enrapture  the  senses,  for  delicious  odors  cause  the  soul 
to  dream  of  what  it  hath  not  yet  seen.  But  strange 
voices  are  whispering  in  the  air,  and  the  glancing  light 


332  THE   FUTDEE   LIFE. 

of  their  floating  forms  sends  thrills  of  joy,  and  expectant 
gazing  for  angelic  faces.  What  order,  what  deep  har 
mony  pervades  and  intensifies  every  soul  as  to  a  measure 
of  well-timed  music!  I  hear  the  voice  of  song,  the 
sound  of  merriment ;  children's  voices  mingle  with  the 
sounds.  Surely,  as  they  approach  nearer,  they  will  not 
pass  me  by,  they  will  not  leave  me  to  sink  beneath  the 
overwhelming  sense  of  all  this  marvelous  beauty  and 
unspeakable  grandeur. 

I  but  stand  at  the  threshold  of  the  city ;  I  can  not 
yet  enter  its  holy  precincts.  I  see  them  approaching ; 
they  are  a  company  of  men  and  women,  and  many  are 
with  them  whom  once  I  knew,  and  marvelously  have 
they  changed ;  but  still  each  soul  has  retained  the 
character  of  mind  which  nature  first  imprinted  upon  its 
tablet  called  the  human  countenance.  I  see  it  has  been 
transferred  from  the  mortal  clay  to  the  spirit-likeness. 
I  see  thoughtful  and  earnest  faces  ;  but  they  look  as  if 
a  deep  and  holy  quiet  had  overshadowed  their  spirits, 
and  they  were  reposing  from  their  labors  in  a  life  of 
congenial  activity,  which  is  to  them  rest  eternal.  The 
glad  smile  and  the  merry  laugh ;  the  voice  of  affection ; 
the  eye  lighted  by  the  spirit-love,  are  all  here  displayed 
as  they  pass  away  from  before  the  place  in  which  I 
stand.  They  divide,  and  each  one  takes  a  different 
direction.  I  see  that  all  have  different  occupations 
suited  to  the  developing  state  of  their  higher  faculties 
at  the  present  time,  their  labors  changing  as  they  pro 
gress  step  by  step  in  the  harmonies  of  their  higher  un 
folding,  each  element  as  it  is  unfolded  becoming  an 
essence,  and  concentrating  within  their  being  as  they 
rise  higher  in  the  circling  dome  of  opening  light.  I 


GLIMPSE   OF   A   HIGHER  LIFE.  333 

perceive  that  they  are,  by  the  nature  of  their  occupa 
tions,  assisting  one  another ;  fitting  some  to  be  the 
messengers  of  knowledge — the  teachers  of  wisdom  and 
of  practical  usefulness  to  those  who  are  below  them. 
Every  task,  every  exertion  embraces  within  its  scope 
the  happiness  or  instruction  of  another.  I  see  no  self 
ishness  here  displayed,  but  each  laboring  at  the  occu 
pation  most  fitted  to  their  capacity,  and  necessary  to 
complete,  in  all  its  varied  lights  and  shades  of  coloring 
and  utility,  the  order  and  harmony  of  the  progressive 
joy  of  the  spirit-life.  I  gaze  on.  I  can  not  cease ;  I 
long  to  join  them  !  "Why  had  my  soul  ever  refused  to 
see  the  wisdom  of  God  in  its  natural  and  deeply  mys 
terious  forms  of  truth  and  knowledge  before  !  My  soul 
bows  down  in  deep  humility  before  the  majesty  of  his 
power,  as  I  see  how  godlike  in  its  attributes  he  has 
created  the  germ  which  emanated  from  so  glorious  a 
center,  so  fruitful,  so  wise  a  source.  For  of  the  count 
less  intelligences  which  have  been  evolved  as  sparks  of 
light  from  the  mighty,  beating,  pulsing  Heart  which 
gave  them  being,  no  two  are  alike,  nor  shall  be  in  all 
the  circling  cycles  of  eternity. 

As  I  stand  and  look  upward,  countless  myriads  of 
worlds  are  revolving  around  their  orbits  in  the  illimit 
able  regions  of  space.  I  see  far  up  until  they  look  no 
larger  than  small,  bright  grains  of  golden  sand,  touched 
by  the  sunlight  glancing  across  their  darkness.  Ah ! 
they  tell  me  that  these  are  worlds  yet  to  be  inhabited 
by  those  gross,  crude  spirits  who  are  struggling  into  the 
changing  ocean,  which  bears  them  farther  onward  into 
the  oblivion  of  earth,  but  not  of  eternity.  Who  can 
measure  the  wisdom  of  the  Creator?  The  mighty 


334:  THE  FUTTJEE   LIFE. 

thoughts  of  the  Deity  who  can  fathom  ?  He  calls  worlds 
into  existence,  and  he  creates  far  down  in  the  first  intel 
ligent  forms,  germs  of  immortal  life,  who  have  sprung 
from  himself;  and  as  rivers  tend  to  the  ocean,  and  as 
the  sun's  rays  draw  its  waters  upward,  so  shall  the 
countless  millions  ever  glide  onward  and  upward,  con 
tinually  growing  more  in  the  likeness  of  him  who 
formed  them  ;  yet  never  reaching,  never  equaling,  but 
always  aspiring  up  to,  and  perfecting  and  expanding  in 
their  attributes,  so  that  they  may  give  eternal  glory  to 
the  great,  loving,  overflowing  heart  from  whence  they 
spring. 

Sons  of  humanity,  to  me,  earth-worm  as  I  am,  it  is 
revealed  that  ye  little  know  of  the  mystery  of  your  eter 
nal  destiny  ;  for  that  which  now  seems  as  an  unmean 
ing  clod  of  the  valley,  only  possessing  a  faint  spark  of 
intelligence,  shall  in  the  changing  cycles  of  time  become 
purified  and  ennobled  in  the  upspringing  faculties 
which  lie  deeply  hidden,  until  it  revolves  in  the  orbit 
of  celestial  beings  who  exist  in  the  atmosphere  created 
by  their  own  purity.  Oh,  little,  little  does  man  know, 
in  the  most  giant-like  grasp  which  his  outstretched 
arm  hath  besought  of  Heaven.  I  would  that  man  should 
ask  for  truth,  eternal  truth,  coeval  with  the  Father ;  the 
first  cause,  the  only  framer  of  truth  himself.  I  would 
that  the  flood-gates  of  the  eternal  ocean  of  knowledge 
were  flung  open,  that  man  might  drink  deep  draughts 
until  his  soul  was  strong  and  great,  that  he  might  set 
his  foot  upon  the  earth  and  say,  Thou  art  my  servant, 
thou  art  the  ladder,  the  footstool  by  which,  with  my 
right  arm,  I  may  ascend  to  heaven.  For  earth  is  but 
a  small  school-room,  wherein  man  takes  the  first  lessons 


GLIMPSE   OF   A   HIGHER   LIFE.  335 

of  his  intelligent  and  intuitional  being,  and  it  will 
indeed  seem  very  small  to  thee,  man,  when  thine  eyes 
have  been  opened  with  the  strong  touch  which  wrill 
empower  thee  to  gaze  upon  one  leaf  only  of  the  unfold 
ing  glories  of  the  opening  spheres. 

Mine  eyes  have  been  blessed ;  my  spirit  has  been 
humbled  ;  I  am  content  to  stand  without  and  listen  to 
the  invisible  presence  whose  voice  is  forever  speaking 
in  my  ear  words  of  mighty  import  and  ever-changing 
thought. 

I  linger,  I  dare  not  enter,  because  I  am  feeble;  its 
splendor  and  its  light,  and  its  holy  atmosphere  of 
purity,  overcome  my  dim  and  fading  senses,  as  I  con 
template  its  beauties  without. 

But  I  have  found  sympathy  and  love;  congenial 
voices  whisper  to  my  heart,  and  soft  hands  press 
mine,  and  urge  me  onward;  and  when  I  have  become 
strong  in  my  hope  and  faith,  and  when  my  power  as  a 
spirit  is  as  great  as  the  gratitude  which  fills  my  soul 
to  my  heavenly  Father,  who  has  vouchsafed  me  so  much 
of  his  love,  I  will  enter !  Oh,  I  will  enter  the  abode  of 
of  the  blessed  ;  its  atmosphere,  filled  with  the  perfumes 
of  life  and  healing,  now  fans  my  brow ;  I  gaze  from 
afar  on  its  beauties,  and  my  soul  drinks  deep  inspira 
tion  in  the  contemplation  of  its  mysteries. 

Roll  on,  ye  circling  worlds,  around  your  center,  and 
in  your  orbits  grow  brighter  and  fairer  to  my  enrap 
tured  eyes ;  sparkle  in  the  firmament  aa  gems  which 
deck  the  brow  of  majesty  and  light,  and  let  your  radi 
ance  come  down  as  a  stream  of  ambient  light,  and 
draw  my  wishful,  earnest  soul  to  penetrate  your  glo 
ries,  for  I  know  I  shall  visit  you ;  I  know  that  I  shall 


336  THE   FUTUEE   LIFE. 

be  there :  the  Father's  promises  are  for  aye  and  for 
evermore;  and  I  doubt  not  the  vastness  of  his  love, 
when  he  hath  revealed  so  much  of  his  glories  to  such 
a  worm  of  earth  as  I. 

Beloved  of  earth,  I  wait,  I  work,  I  pray.  If  my 
voice  would  reach  your  hearts,  oh,  mount  up  with  me, 
press  upon  the  ascending  ladder  in  throngs,  eager,  glad, 
and  hopeful;  for  the  children  of  earth  have  never  con 
ceived  of  the  mighty  love  of  the  Father ;  but  hereafter 
they  will  glorify  him,  when  their  brows  are  crowned 
with  the  flowers  from  the  garden  of  Paradise,  and  their 
lives  are  one  continued  song  of  joy  for  evermore ! 


COMMUNICATION.  337 


CHAPTER  LYI. 

COMMUNICATION. 

Given,  June  5, 1855. 

THE  rays  of  tlie  morning  sun  bathe  with  golden  light 
the  mountain-tops  of  the  spirit-land;  the  dew  yet  glistens 
upon  the  flowers,  mingling  sweetness  to  their  purity 
and  loveliness  to  their  tints;  the  birds  are  caroling 
their  morning  songs,  and  soft  and  holy  is  the  hour,  as 
happy  spirits  come  forth  from  their  habitations,  and, 
joined  hand  in  hand,  they  ascend  to  the  top  of  some 
high  mountain,  or  enter  the  depths  of  some  deep  valley, 
with  uplifted  hearts,  to  render  thanksgiving  to  God 
their  Father,  to  gaze  upon  the  fair  inheritance  which 
hath  been  given  them,  and  to  ask  what  their  labors 
shall  be,  in  what  employment  they  shall  pass  the  day, 
that  their  works  may  glorify  and  give  honor  commen 
surate  with  the  privileges  within  the  reach  of  each  one 
in  performing  their  daily  task.  They  do  not  toil  nor 
sweat,  but  they  labor,  and  develop  their  energies,  ever 
fresh  and  new.  Curious  and  wonderful  seem  the  mys 
teries  which  are  constantly  being  unfolded  to  their 
searching  spirits.  As  the  buried  faculties  are  called 
forth  one  after  another,  how  surprised  and  delighted 
are  they  to  find  within  themselves  that  gift  or  power, 
as  it  may  be,  which  they  had  supposed  to  be  possessed 

15 


338  THE  FUTURE  LIFE. 

by  others  but  not  within  themselves ;  how  thankfully 
and  proudly  conscious  does  their  immortal  spirit  be 
come,  when,  after  having  lived  its  earth-life  but  a  mere 
child  in  knowledge,  it  takes  its  initiation  into  spheres 
for  which  it  is  spiritually  fitted,  and  then  it  becomes 
gradually  awakened  to  the  true  strength  and  power 
and  stature  which  it  possesses  as  a  progressive  spirit ; 
and  with  this  knowledge  come  duties,  but  so  pleasant 
and  satisfying  to  the  soul,  that  it  never  wearies,  but 
presses  on,  led  by  an  irresistible  desire  to  fathom  that 
which  is.  unseen — which  is  for  and  in  the  future.  There 
is  ever  a  bright  light  inviting  the  asking  spirit  to  come 
up  higher,  to  dig  deeper,  to  ask  for  more,  and  more  is 
always  given ;  but  the  immortal  soul  is  ever  hungry — 
ever  stretching  out — reaching  beyond.  Each  place 
which  the  spirit  may  call  its  home  is  pleasant  and  fair, 
but  there  is  ever  a  fairer  one  to  be  obtained  by  labor ; 
there  are  always  more  beautiful  scenes  than  the  eyes 
have  yet  rested  upon ;  there  is  always  sweeter  music 
than  the  senses  have  drunk  in ;  there  is  ever  a  void 
asking  constantly  for  more. 

Children  of  earth,  it  is  not  enough  that  in  your  spirit- 
home  you  sing  the  praises  of  your  Father — that  you 
mingle  with  the  pure  and  the  holy ;  it  is  not  enough 
that  you  feel  happy  in  the  reunion  with  those  you  love. 
That  place  which  your  spirits  yearn  to  inhabit  is  made- 
fair  and  beautiful  by  the  presence  and  the  harmony, 
and  by  the  loving  labor  of  those  who  inhabit  it ;  for 
those  who  would  be  happy  must  first  earn  their  right  to 
happiness ;  and  then,  indeed,  who  may  wrest  it  from 
them  ?  Do  not  think  that  all  memory  of  the  past  will 
be  forgotten  in  the  joy  to  which  yoii  are  going,  but  live 


COMMUNICATION.  339 

upon  earth  as  the  child  of  God;  live  as  though  you 
were  separated  from  that  Father  only  for  a  season,  and 
remember  his  loving-kindness  has  prepared  a  mansion 
to  receive  you  when  you  shall  have  finished  the  tasks 
which  you  have  begun  upon  earth  ;  rough  or  unsuitcd, 
or  cheerless  and  cold  as  they  may  have  seemed,  yet  it  is 
but  a  day — an  hour — a  fleeting  moment  in  comparison 
with  the  life  which  is  before  you  ;  and  they  who  strug 
gle  and  strive  to  do  their  Father's  will,  will  be  received 
in  that  land  of  love  and  holy  joy  with  rejoicing  and 
gladness.  They  will  have  crowns  placed  upon  their 
heads ;  they  will  be  clasped  in  the  embrace  of  radiant 
beings,  and  they  will  feel  that  one  hour  in  the  courts 
of  heaven  is  worth  a  whole  lifetime  of  suffering  and  self- 
denial.  The  earth  is  not  man's  abiding-place ;  then 
why  should  he  seek  so  hard  to  assimilate  his  soul  with 
its  grossness?  why  should  he  do  violence  to  the  immor 
tal  spark  within  him  ?  why  crush  it  to  the  ground  until 
it  ceases  its  struggles,  and,  like  a  wounded  bird,  lies 
still  and  slumbers,  not  to  awake  until  it  has  burst  from 
its  prison-house  of  clay  ?  He  but  comes  here  to  undergo 
one  of  the  many  changes  which  the  spirit  has  to  pass 
through ;  and  when  the  spirit  can  escape  from  its  clay 
covering,  how  glad  it  is  to  make  the  exchange,  to  mount 
up  into  its  native  element,  as  it  were,  having  thrown 
off  the  heavy  encumbrances — for  soon  does  it  feel  and 
know  that  the  loves  and  affections  which  it  felt  on  earth 
were  those  of  the  spirit,  and  not  of  the  clay  ;  therefore 
the  spirit  has  no  more  love  for  the  clay  after  it  has  once 
cast  it  off,  but  it  looks  upon  those  who  are  left  behind, 
and  wonders  how  they  can  bear  about  so  cumbersome  a 
body. 


34:0  THE  FUTURE   LIFE. 

The  spirit  is  a  great  and  unceasing  traveler,  and  so 
it  will  continue  to  be  until  in  its  journeyings  we  shall 
lose  sight  of  it  forever,  for  as  they  pass  from  before  us 
and  beyond  us,  we  know  that  they  are  fulfilling  their 
immortal  destiny.  And  still  we  stand  at  the  gates, 
knocking  loudly  at  the  entrance,  that  we  may  teach 
mankind  how  to  enter  upon  the  world,  and  the  light 
which  we  have  entered — how  to  prepare  to  take  his 
part  in  its  labors  and  its  duties.  "We  would  not  have 
him  come  among  us  ignorant  and  debased ;  we  would 
fain  have  all  developed  morally,  and  intellectually  fitted 
to  mingle  with  those  who  are  able  to  teach  them,  and 
whom  to  associate  daily  with  will  raise  them  higher  in 
the  scale  of  progression.  We  would  have  man  redeem 
himself  while  here  from  the  impurities  and  errors  which 
false  teachings  have  cast  about  men's  souls;  and  we 
would  come  simply  and  lovingly ;  we  would  ask  him  to 
hold  communion  with  us,  to  hear  our  voices,  that  we 
might  be  as  brothers  and  sisters  coming  from  our  Father's 
house  to  help  him  through  with  his  earthly  tasks — to  fit 
him  to  come  and  dwell  with  us,  mingling  our  songs  of 
thankfulness  together  for  evermore. 


A  WOKD  FKOM  VOLTAIEE.  34:1 


CHAPTEE  LYIL 

A    WORD    FKOM    VOLTAIKE. 

New  York,  July  26,  1855. 

I  STAND  upon  the  summit  of  a  lofty  mountain  ;  I  am 
enveloped  in  a  cloudy  atmosphere  ;  none  are  near  me, 
and  I  stand  alone,  in  silence  and  solitude ;  a  senat  of 
the  infinite  power  and  majesty  of  God  pervades  my 
entire  being,  and  a  fervent  desire  goes  out  from  my 
spirit  to  the  Spirit  whose  unutterable  breathings  are  all 
around  me !  I  ask  for  wisdom  from  on  high ;  I  ask 
that  the  power  of  Infinitude  which  I  am  made  to  feel 
may  not  overwhelm  me,  but  that  I  may,  as  a  humble 
and  loving  little  child,  receive  that  which  my  spirit  is 
able  to  grasp,  and  lo  !  before  the  prayer  had  left  my 
heart  it  was  answered  by  a  beauteous  sight  presented 
to  my  view.  I  saw  approaching  me  four  spirits ;  they 
all  came  from  different  directions,  and  some  were 
exceedingly  bright.  The  light  radiating  from  them 
dazzled  my  vision  as  they  approached  closer  to  me. 
The  others  were  not  of  so  fair  an  appearance  ;  but  they 
wore  a  pleasant  expression,  which  seemed  to  say,  peace 
be  unto  thee,  child  of  earth ;  we  come  to  teach  thee  a 
lesson ;  because  thou  hast  desired  wisdom,  thy  prayer 
shall  be  answered. 

They  stood  before  me  so  that  I  might  behold  them 


34:2  THE  FUTURE  LIFE. 

all  together,  and  I  observed  that  each  one  was  clad 
differently  from  the  others.  The  entire  being  bore 
that  distinction  which  would  mark  a  different  nation, 
yet  physically  they  were  the  same,  because  they  were 
kindred  in  kind  if  not  in  spirit.  One  of  them  now 
addressed  me,  saying  : — 

"  Child  of  earth,  we  come  to  thee,  each  from  a  different 
state  or  sphere — each  one  representing  by  our  appear 
ance  the  degree  of  development  to  which  we  have 
attained  in  our  spirit  progress.  Gaze  upon  us  closely, 
and  thou  wilt  see  a  marked  difference  in  each  one. 
Behold,  the  first  who  comes  near  thee  is  a  dweller  near 
the  Sphere  in  which  thou  art  still  a  dweller.  Thou 
wilt  perceive  that  there  is  much  of  earth's  sur 
roundings  still  about  him.  His  sympathies  with  earth 
are  strong.  His  desires  tend  yet  as  much  earthward  as 
up — as  heavenward.  His  vesture,  the  limitation  of 
thought  and  feeling,  are  yet  upon,  or  assimilating  much 
with,  the  earth  plane.  There  is  a  strong  and  ardent 
longing  to  mingle  again  in  the  scenes  which  he  left. 
The  time  hath  been  so  short  since  his  removal  that  he 
doth  not  yet  sufficiently  realize  his  new  position,  but 
thinks  he  would  be  happier  if  his  earthly  joy,  his  cares 
and  friends,  were  with  him ;  because  '  where  the  treas 
ure  is,  there  will  the  heart  be  also.' 

"  And  now  look  upon  the  next.  You  observe  a  more 
hopeful  expression  of  countenance,  a  lighter  raiment, 
less  inclination  to  look  downward,  and  more  wish  to 
soar  up.  This  spirit  is  more  thoroughly  weaned  from 
earth.  He  hath  cast  the  trammels  off  him.  He  hath 
left  the  plane  or  state  which  kept  him  near  earth  so 
long,  and  he  is  rising  above  those  who  have  lingered  by 


A  WORIX  PEOM  VOLTAIRE.  343 

the  wayside,  plucking  only  fading  flowers.  His  ear 
hath  become  accustomed  to  the  sound  of  spirit- voices. 
His  eye  lights  up  as  it  looks  upon  spirit-forms,  and  he 
feels  that  he  has  cast  off  earth's  mantle  for  ever  and 
ever.  Thus  his  spirit  is  new-born  and  buoyant,  and  he 
listens  attentively  to  all  teachings  which  are  presented 
to  him.  He  hath  not  lost  his  love  or  affection  for  his 
earthly  friends ;  but  it  is  purified,  and  now,  when  he 
approaches  them,  he  goes  upon  errands  of  duty  rather 
than  sympathy,  because  he  feels  that  he  has  done  with 
things  inherent  to  the  flesh,  and  now  he  liveth  to 
become  wise  in  the  spirit.  He  is  now  seeking  what  he 
may  do,  and  how  wisely  he  may  do  it.  He  now 
feels  the  meager  supply  of  knowledge  which  once 
satisfied  him  inadequate  to  last  his  hungry  soul 
for  the  space  of  but  one  day  in  his  spirit-life,  so 
pleasantly  and  profitably  do  the  hours  now  glide  by, 
with  no  drawback  to  his  happiness  save  his  regret  that 
he  did  not  live  on  earth  to  know  himself  and  what  his 
capabilities  were,  or  wherein  that  which  would  have 
made  his  earth-life  but  as  a  laborious  dream  in  com 
parison  to  the  real  enjoyment  which  his  spirit  now 
revels  in  with  so  keen  a  zest.  He  is  but  a  child  yet. 
He  is  pleased  and  happy,  because  he  hath  entered  the 
state  where  he  feels  that  he  is  striving  by  his  studies  to 
prepare  himself,  and  become  assimilated  to  his  eternal 
home.  No  earthly  regrets  or  longings  take  away  from 
his  spirit's  peace,  for  he  hath  ceased  to  remember  his 
earth-life,  save  when  the  spirit  is  brought  into  com 
munion  with  a  kindred  affinity,  and  the  sympathetic 
chord  still  reaches  him  and  vibrates  to  the  loving  voice. 
It  gladdens  me  to  look  at  his  face,  for  it  is  hopeful ;  and 


344  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

when  Lope  and  faith  go  hand  in  hand,  I  know  that  he 
will  soon  become  brighter,  higher,  wiser,  and  purer. 

"  And  now  behold  the  next  spirit.  He  is  one  who  is 
not  often  drawn  earthward.  His  pathway  lies  among 
the  sparkling  worlds  which  dot  the  brow  of  heaven. 
Look  at  the  comeliness  of  his  face,  at  the  brightness  of 
his  eye,  at  the  sweetness  of  his  smile,  and  hark  to  the 
music  tones  of  his  voice  !  And  yet  he  once  trod  upon 
the  same  dim  sphere,  and  breathed  the  same  air-given 
breath  which  you  do  now.  But  long  since  he  hath 
risen  above  it.  His  garments  float  round  him  light  and 
zephyr-like — ethereal  as  the  atmosphere  in  which  he 
lives.  He  is  one  of  those  who  have  labored  upon  earth 
and  labored  in  heaven.  His  works,  they  followed  him, 
because  they  were  prompted  by  love  ;  and  verily  they 
did  return  to  the  source  from  whence  they  sprang,  and 
lighted  up  his  pathway,  making  strange  places  seem 
familiar  by  their  pleasant  fancies.  His  spirit  soon 
becomes  fitted  to  mingle  with  the  wise  and  the  good 
who  had  passed  to  their  homes  long  before  him.  And 
he  labored  earnestly  and  manfully,  because  great 
thoughts  had  found  a  birthplace  in  his  soul ;  and  still 
the  prayer  of  his  heart  was,  more  food — more,  O  Father, 
I  hunger  still !  And  the  chalice  was  often  held  to  his 
lips,  and  he  drank  deep  draughts.  He  bore  great 
burdens;  he  agonized  in  spirit  that  he  might  benefit 
humanity,  and  spirits  came  and  held  counsel  with  him 
that  he  might  teach  them  to  walk  in  the  way  of  wisdom. 
With  all  he  was  ever  gentle,  ever  meek  and  lowly.  As 
he  cast  off  earth's  grossness  and  put  on  the  habiliments 
of  light,  he  became  angel-like,  because  his  spirit's  pu 
rity  shone  upon  all  who  surrounded  him.  Earth  seems 


A   WOKD  FKOM   VOLTAIRE.  345 

to  him  but  a  dot  in  the  firmament  of  glory,  because  his 
eyes  have  beheld  unfolding  immensity,  and  his  ears 
have  heard  seraph  voices,  whose  tones  penetrate  not 
to  earth.  They  can  not  be  heard  below ;  the  spirit 
must  ascend,  yea,  purified,  to  hear  the  music  which 
only  toucheth  hearts  attuned  to  hear  its  melody.  And 
lo !  he  standeth  before  thee,  majestic  and  calm  in  his 
developed  beauty.  And  what  dost  thou  think  can  be 
the  employment  fitted  for  such  as  he?  I'll  tell  thee 
what  it  is.  He  is  a  teacher,  set  before  many  spirits 
who  are  striving  to  become  wise.  He  is  doing  the 
will  of  his  Father,  because  he  hath  labored  and  hath 
striven.  Through  trials  and  sufferings  he  hath  become 
fitted  to  teach  those  beneath  him  great  and  soul-saving 
truths.  He  is  a  guide.  He  is  a  loving  and  kind 
counselor  to  those  who  are  far  beneath  him.  His  power 
doth  reach  far ;  his  wisdom  doth  sink  deep ;  and  the 
influence  which  emanates  from  him  strengthens  and 
gives  aid  and  hope  to  those  who  are  struggling  to  do 
that  which  will  enable  them  to  mount  up  higher,  and 
look  abroad  upon  the  land  which  their  eyes  have  not 
yet  been  permitted  to  look  upon.  And  behold !  he 
visiteth  places  unknown  to  the  sons  of  earth,  and  he 
telleth  them  of  deep  mysteries  which  their  spirits  could 
not  penetrate.  He  is  a  messenger  of  joy,  because  he 
goeth  from  place  to  place  with  glad  tidings ;  and  words 
of  joyful  import  resound  throughout  the  vast  expanse  to 
hail  his  arrival  from  celestial  lands — for  the  human 
heart  is  ever  the  same  throughout  eternity,  in  all  its 
joys,  its  love,  its  hope  and  inner  yearning  for  something 
more  to  be  revealed.  He  has  passed  from  earth  many, 
many  ages  agone.  And  thy  prayer  was  earnest — thy 

15* 


346  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

yearning  deep ;  and  the  living  thought  bounded  far  up, 
and  reached  him  in  his  rapid  career,  and  he  paused  and 
bowed  his  head ;  and  obedient  to  the  will  of  his  Father, 
he  sped  downward  !  Look  upon  his  brightness,  child 
of  earth,  and  say,  canst  thou  fathom  the  wisdom  which 
from  a  spark  undeveloped,  ignorant  and  dark,  can 
unfold  through  circling  ages,  from  one  state  of  imper 
fection  to  another,  each  changing  and  losing  the  crudery 
which  first  enwrapped  it,  and  budding  out  as  a  fair 
unfolding  flower,  until,  from  one  change  to  another,  it 
becometh  a  thing  of  beauty — a  gem  of  purity — a  ray  of 
light — a  godlike  thing — a  speaking  intelligence,  whose 
voice,  from  the  feeble  wail  ings  of  the  infant,  hath  be 
come  strong  and  pure,  until  it  answereth  from  the  deep 
of  eternal  mind  to  the  voice  of  God  himself — of  the 
Mind  which  created  it !  Yerily  we  may  become  kings 
and  priests  unto  God ;  because  we  are  his  children — 
because  we  love  him,  and  he  maketh  us  like  unto 
himself." 


A  deep  sleep  fell  upon  my  spirit.  The  one  who  had 
addressed  me  laid  his  hand  upon  my  head  gently,  and 
said,  "  Child  of  earth,  profit  by  the  lesson  given  thee. 
Live !  for  life  is  eternal,  and  thou  canst  never  die ! 
Thou  wilt  change,  but  the  whole  created  universe  is 
ever  changing,  and  developing  new  and  freshly-budding 
beauties.  Work,  for  nature  works.  Give  thanks  to 
thy  Father  God,  for  all  he  hath  created  praiseth  him. 
Trust  in  him,  for  he  who  gave  thee  being  is  able  to 
sustain  thee.  As  puny  as  thou  art,  thou  art  a  part  of 
him.  Look  up  !  by  so  doing  thou  shalt  reach  the  great 


A  WORD  FROM   VOLTAIRE. 


347 


and  loving  heart  from  which  thou  didst  emanate,  and 
there  shalt  thou  find  the  rest  and  the  peace  which 
lasts  for  ever  and  ever  ! 

"  My  task  is  done.     Profit  thou  by  the  lesson." 


348  THE  FUTURE   LIFE. 


CHAPTER  LYIII. 

HOME    OF    THE     UNHAPPY     SPIRITS. 

Given  through  Mrs.  Sweet,  September  10,  1S55. 

IN  the  silent  watches  of  the  night,  when  slumber  had 
overpowered  the  external  senses,  and  the  spirit  and  the 
"body  seemed  more  distinct  than  in  their  waking  state, 
the  desire  to  know  more  of  the  unseen  and  unknown 
things  of  eternity  sprang  up  strong  and  powerful  within 
me,  when  lo  !  a  voice  beside  me  said : — "  Come  with 
me ;  leave  thy  body  for  a  while,  and  I  will  show  thee 
what  manner  of  place  and  what  kind  of  companions 
many  of  earth's  children  are  hastening  to  dwell  in  and 
mingle  with."  I  gladly  took  my  conductor's  hand,  and 
wandered  far  from  earth.  "We  did  not  ascend ;  our 
pathway  seemed  to  be  more  on  the  descending  scale 
than  otherwise ;  and  as  we  left  earth's  atmosphere  we 
entered  another  kind  of  breathing  element.  It  was  not 
darker  nor  denser  than  that  which  we  had  left,  and  yet 
it  oppressed  me.  My  companion  said,  "  Hasten  thee 
along  until  we  reach  the  place  we  are  seeking."  A  sad, 
dull  feeling  now  took  possession  of  me,  and  I  walked  with 
unwilling  steps,  reluctant  to  proceed,  and  yet  unable  to 
return.  There  was  no  feeling  of  joy  at  my  heart — no 
anxious  hope,  but  a  dull,  heavy  sensation  pervaded  my 
entire  brain,  and  I  said  to  my  guide,  u  Let  us  return ; 


HOME   OF   THE   UNHAPPY   SPIRITS.  349 

these  regions  are  not  the  abode  of  happy  spirits,  because, 
instead  of  warming  or  exhilarating  my  frame  by  their 
near  approach,  they  chill  and  subdue  me."  My  guide 
said,  "  Nay,  thou  didst  wish  to  look  into  things  pertain 
ing  to  the  eternal  welfare  and  destiny  of  man.  Why, 
then,  art  thou  unwilling  to  look  upon  the  dark  side  ? 
because  there  thou  mayest  learn  as  much  of  wisdom  for 
thy  spirit's  strength,  as  thou  couldst  gain  by  gazing  upon 
the  holy  beauty  which  thou  art  not  yet  prepared  to 
enter  ;  for,  verily,  the  sons  and  daughters  of  earth  must 
work  their  way  up,  through  great  sacrifices  and  great 
affliction,  for  the  purification  of  their  spirits  !" 

And  we  entered  a  city,  and  indeed  it  seemed  of  this 
world,  and  yet  not  of  it.  It  was  vast  and  great  in  all 
its  proportions  of  strength  and  magnitude.  It  was 
inhabited  by  many  people  of  all  nations  and  tongues. 
It  was  a  busy  scene  of  confusion.  I  turned  and  gazed 
about  me;  and  upon  all  sides — upon  every  countenance 
which  I  met,  was  written  the  words,  too  plainly  to  be 
misunderstood,  "unhappiness"  and  "  discontent."  No 
pleasant  smile  greeted  our  approach,  but  sullen  looks, 
regretful  faces,  and  murmuring  voices  and  sorrowing 
countenances  met  us  on  every  side.  I  looked  long  and 
Badly  for  some  countenance  lighted  up  by  hope — some 
brow  upon  which  was  written  "  innocence  and  love " 
dwelling  within  ;  but  I  found  them  not.  The  air  was 
chilly,  because  love  wafted  no  pleasant  gales  to  warm  up 
that  place  of  sorrow  and  regret.  The  spirit  who  led  me, 
said,  "  Mortal,  observe  one  thing — thou  dost  not  behold 
here  one  infant  form,  one  child-like  face,  wearing  the 
looks  of  defaced  divinity."  My  heart  swelled  up  within 
me,  and  a  deep  prayer  struggled  for  utterance  to  my 


350  THE    FUTURE    LIFE. 

Father,  that  the  innocence  of  childhood  knew  not  the 
blight  of  sin — of  impurity — that  it  dwelt  not  in  this 
atmosphere  of  mental  depression. 

My  guide  said,  "Accost  some  of  the  dwellers  of  this 
city,  mayhap  they  will  tell  thee  the  cause  of  their  unhap- 
piness."  I  paused  and  shrank  back  from  the  unpleas 
ant  task.  My  guide  whispered  "Duty"  and  then  I  was 
ready  to  do  as  I  was  bid.  There  was  approaching  me 
an  aged  man — a  spirit  rather,  who  had  brought  the 
decrepitude  of  age  and  suffering  with  him  to  his  spirit- 
home.  I  said,  "  "Why  do  you  thus  groan  under  your 
infirmities  ?  Why  do  you  walk  as  though  you  were 
still  an  inhabitant  of  earth?  Have  you  not  left  it? 
and  could  you  not  leave  behind  you  its  affections,  inher 
ent  only,  as  I  thought,  to  the  flesh  ?"  He  said  to  me, 
"  Who  are  you  who  presume  thus  to  question  me  ?  I 
lived  out  a  lifetime  of  labor  and  care  that  I  might  be 
able  to  enjoy  luxury  and  ease.  "When  age  came  upon  me 
I  had  no  time  to  think  of  death.  "What  was  death  to  me  ? 
I  was  working  hard  that  I  might  enjoy  on  earth  the 
fruits  of  my  labor ;  but  suddenly  I  am  called  away.  I 
became  powerless  at  once  to  retain  my  body  and  spirit 
together.  I  am  compelled  to  leave  all  behind  that 
made  up  the  sum  and  substance  of  my  life's  long  labor ! 
Why,"  said  he,  "  should  I  be  forced  to  part  with  what 
I  loved  so  dearly — what  I  labored  so  hard  to  obtain  ? 
But,"  said  he,  and  a  stern  and  savage  look  overspread 
his  countenance,  "  I  will  not  part  with  it !  I  did  not 
want  to  come  here.  I  will  yet  labor  still,  and  carry  out 
my  darling  project.  I  would  not  be  other  than  I  am. 
I  would  be  what  I  was.  Do  not  talk  to  me  of  death 
and  of  happiness  beyond  the  grave,  for  all  happiness  fled 


HOME   OF   THE   UNHAPPY   SPIRITS.  351 

from  my  grasp  when  I  was  summoned  away  so  suddenly 
to  this  accursed  place."  My  guide  said,  uGod  aid  thee, 
poor  soul,  to  look  up  to  the  help  which  is  ready  to  come 
to  thee  when  thou  canst  give  up  thine  earthly  desires  ; 
then  also  shall  thy  earthly  infirmities  leave  thee  free  to 
labor  for  its  happiness."  And  he  tottered  away,  lean 
ing  on  his  staff,  only  intent  on  grasping  the  fleeting 
phantom  of  happiness ;  but,  alas  !  in  the  wrong  direc 
tion,  and  never  to  be  realized  by  him  until,  in  the 
bitterness  of  his  spirit,  he  prays  for  help  and  for  light 
from  above. 

We  passed  on  ;  and  next  we  met  a  young  girl.  She 
had  been  fair  and  beautiful,  were  it  not  for  the  impress 
of  sin  and  suffering  upon  her  still  youthful  countenance. 
She  met  us  with  a  defiant  glance,  as  though  questioning 
our  presence  there.  She  seemed  to  know  that  we  did 
not  belong  to  the  place,  and  she  strove  to  hide  her 
shame  beneath  an  air  of  bold  recklessness  and  effront 
ery.  My  guide  gently  laid  his  hand  upon  her  shoulder 
and  said,  "  Stay,  child,  we  would  speak  with  thee." 
She  paused  unwillingly,  and  I  said,  "  Tell  me  why  you 
like  to  stay  in  this  gloomy  place,  when  there  are  so  many 
inviting  paths  all  about  you  wherein  you  might  walk 
pleasantly  and  profitably  ?  Why  do  you  mingle  with 
the  evil  and  the  gross  ?  Why  do  you  drink  of  the  cup  of 
sorrow  and  eat  of  the  bread  of  bitterness  and  strife, 
when  you  know  that  there  is  rest  and  peace  for  the  re 
pentant  and  earnest  spirit  ?"  She  looked  upon  me  with 
fiercely  angry  looks.  "  Do  you  come  to  taunt  me  with 
my  shame,"  said  she,  "  with  my  fallen  condition,  you 
who  know  that  I  was  once  pure  and  loving — beautiful, 
and  proud  of  the  world's  approving  voice  ?"  "  Kay," 


352  ,    THE  FUTURE   LIFE. 

said  the  spirit,  "  we  did  not  come  to  taunt  thee,  but  to 
save  thee — to  teach  thee  of  thy  Maker!"  "Away," 
said  she,  u  I  will  learn  naught  of  good  ;  I  will  hear  no 
words  of  love,  or  faith,  or  hope,  or  charity,  or  joy ;  they 
are  idle  sounds  to  me,  fitting  only  for  puling  chil 
dren.  I  died  with  a  curse  upon  my  lips,  and  a  murder 
er's  knife  in  my  hand  ;  shame,  black  and  deep  written 
upon  my  dishonored  brow  !  I  ask  no  mercy  ;  I  desire 
no  heaven.  I  hate  the  good  and  the  pure,  and  I  love 
the  dark  and  defiled  wretches,  because  I  am  like  them— 
because  I  will  excel  them  in  wickedness  and  crime  if  I 
may ;"  and  she  gave  a  demoniac  laugh,  whose  echoes 
were  sad  and  hopeless  as  they  fell  upon  the  ear.  The 
spirit-guide  now  said,  "It  is  written  that  he  who  repent- 
eth  of  his  sins  and  returneth  to  his  Father's  house,  shall 
be  received  with  joy  and  gladness ;  and  I  leave  with 
thee  a  message  from  thy  Father,  inviting  thee  to  put 
aside  the  dark  raiment  of  sin  and  all  base  passions,  and 
listen  to  the  soft  and  soothing  voice  of  mercy,  which  will 
murmur  peace,  peace  to  thy  troubled  soul." 

We  passed  on,  and  left  her  with  a  prayer  in  our 
hearts,  that  she  might  receive  the  heaven-sent  message 
in  her  darkened  home.  And  we  saw  in  our  journey 
weeping  women — oh,  how  repulsive  in  their  aspect — 
how  different  from  all  that  they  should  be,  by  the  per 
version  of  their  high  instincts,  which  had  been  trampled 
upon  and  turned  to  base  and  unholy  uses  by  the  griev 
ous  wrongs  of  society  and  circumstances — by  the  laws 
of  man,  not  of  God,  for  they  are  just  and  equal ! 

And  next  we  spoke  to  a  man  who  looked  as  if  God 
had  gifted  him  with  a  bright  intellect  and  expansive 
genius,  whose  range  might  encompass  many  of  the  great 


HOME   OF   THE   UNHAPPY   SPIRITS.  353 

things  of  earth ;  but  his  brow  was  clouded  with  care, 
his  eye  was  sunken,  its  expression  hopeless ;  his  motions 
were  nervous,  and  his  head  hung  down,  bowed  toward 
earth,  in  craven  and  abject  shame.  When  I  spoke,  he 
started.  "  Why  do  you  stop  me  ?"  said  he ;  "  am  I  not 
free  here  to  do  as  I  please ;  or,  does  my  old  foe  still  pur 
sue  me  even  beyond  the  bounds  of  time — of  earthly 
space?  Leave  me,  or  give  me  drink,  more  strong 
drink."  Yerily,  the  wine-cup  had  maddened  to  de 
stroy  the  towering  intellect  which  could  soar  as  an 
eagle  above  the  common  herd,  and  sway  men  by  its 
power  and  might ;  it  had  been  conquered  and  laid  low 
by  the  red  wine-cup.  Death  had  lurked  within  it.  It 
had  sparkled  but  to  deceive,  and  blindly  led  to  destruc 
tion  the  brave  and  expanding  soul  while  yet  in  man 
hood's  prime.  And  sin  and  misery  had  marked  his 
downward  path,  and  disease  had  laid  his  body  in  the 
grave,  but  the  unquenchable  desire  had  arisen  with  his 
spirit,  and  now  it  was  his  ghastly,  his  daily  companion, 
driving  him  to  madness  and  despair,  because  his  strong 
desire  was  unquenched.  And  he  wanders  up  and  down, 
ever  desiring,  but  never  receiving,  wrherewith  to  satiate 
his  undying  thirst.  And  thus  he  will  be  until  his  tor 
ment  becomes  so  great  that  he  will  be  fain  to  look  for  help 
— for  life — for  any  thing  to  save  him  from  the  death  which 
he  is  momently  dying.  And  then,  when  the  first  prayer 
is  uttered  from  the  quivering,  despairing  depths  of  his 
agony,  his  repentance  will  have  begun.  Then  will  some 
kind  angel  draw  near  and  beckon  him  from  the  place 
of  his  captivity  ;  and  then  will  he  pray  to  be  delivered 
from  out  of  the  dark  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death,  whose 
pestilence  is  ever  destroying,  but  never  dying — whose 


354:  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

anguish  is  ever  wearing  deeper,  by  the  food  upon  which 
it  lives,  into  the  heart's  core  of  its  wretched  inhabitants. 
Oh,  it  is  a  sad  sight,  one  at  which  angels  weep,  but  they 
can  not  help  until  the  heart  first  asks  and  attracts  them 
to  it,  because  hope  and  faith  are  twin  sisters ;  their 
birthplace  was  heaven,  but  they  descended  to  earth,  and 
a  portion  of  them  dwell  in  every  germ  of  implanted  in 
telligence.  Therefore,  hope  may  be  buried  deep  in  the 
most  abject  soul,  but  it  will  spring  forth  to  meet  the 
kind  invitation  which  angels  give.  And  dark  and 
dreary  as  the  home  of  the  dark  spirits  may  be,  yet  hope 
is  not  dead,  but  only  buried  within  each  bosom.  And 
when  all  other  props,  all  other  barriers  are  broken  away, 
then  will  hope  spring  forth  and  buoy  up  the  sinking 
soul,  and  point  it  upward  to  its  birthplace  in  the  city 
of  light  and  holiness. 

Poor  spirits !  in  their  darkness  they  are  far  removed 
from  the  Father  from  whence  they  came  ;  but  they  will 
revolve  around  and  around  in  their  dark  orbits  until 
they  are  washed  of  their  sins,  and  at  last  approach  their 
birthplace. 

He  has  left  us  unheeding  of  our  words;  he  will  verily 
travel  in  the  path  of  his  iniquity  until  it  becomes  too 
great  a  burden  to  be  borne,  and  then  he  will  cry  aloud 
to  his  Father ;  and  his  Father  in  heaven  is  ever  ready  to 
forgive. 

We  meet  another.  It  is  an  aged  female,  and  still  she 
would  fain  deck  herself  out  in  trinkets  and  gewgaws. 
She  is  anxious  that  we  should  note  the  rustling  of  her 
silks,  and  make  note  of  the  brilliancy  of  her  ornaments. 
Ah !  what  sad  lines  of  care  and  earthly  passion  are 
marked  on  her  countenance.  She  would  fain  tread 


HOME   OF  THE  UNHAPPY   SPIRITS.  355 

erect  and  stately,  "but  the  spirit  says,  "  Take  heed  where 
thou  art  going,  and  what  thou  art  doing ;  thou  art  still 
walking  in  the  old  pathway  which  caused  the  ruin  of 
thy  happiness  on  earth  and  the  ruin  of  many  others — 
which  brought  thy  children  down  with  thee  to  inhabit 
this  place  of  contention  and  sorrow.  Thy  heart  is  yet 
cold  and  callous ;  the  external  is  all  thy  spirit  craves." 

"And  who  are  you  who  would  bar  my  progress," 
said  she ;  "  who  would  keep  me  back  from  doing  what 
I  wish  to?  Have  I  not  riches,  and  wealth,  and  power? 
Should  not  all  beneath  me  bend  the  knee  and  do  me 
homage  ?  What  care  I  for  the  poor  and  the  lowly  ?  I 
spurn  the  beggar !  yes,  I  would  tread  upon  the  reptile 
and  crush  it,  if  it  should  cross  my  path.  And  my 
children,  they  should  be  as  their  mother,  not  vile  worms 
of  earth,  but  proud,  haughty,  and  powerful,  crushing 
beneath  them  every  obstacle  which  would  bar  their 
entrance  to  honor  and  power — to  wealth  and  position. 
Ye  talk  of  the  heart ;  it  has  nothing  to  do  but  please 
itself  as  it  may  in  the  enjoyment  of  this  world's  pleas 
ures  !  Talk  not  to  me  of  a  hereafter ;  it  is  a  myth — a 
shadow — a  dim  thing.  I  care  not  for  any  hereafter. 
Give  me  that  power  which  I  desire,  now." 

Poor  spirit,  she  verily  thought  she  was  upon  earth's 
surface,  striving  and  wrestling  with  its  vanities.  She 
had  crushed  within  her  own  soul  and  that  of  her  off 
spring  every  kind  impulse.  She  had  sown  the  wind, 
and  she  was  reaping  the  tempest.  She  had  arrayed 
herself  even  in  silks  and  fine  linen  to  satisfy  the  cravings 
of  her  soul  for  the  applause  of  the  world.  She  had 
trampled  upon  every  gentle  affection,  to  be  gazed  at  by 
men  and  women  as  a  rare  piece  of  nature's  workman- 


356  THE  FUTURE   LIFE. 

ship  improved  by  art,  and  she  lives  on  in  her  empty, 
delusive  life,  knowing  all  its  hollo wness  and  unhappi- 
ness,  looking  daily  upon  the  wreck  of  all  that  her  heart 
should  have  held  dearest.  A  mother's  love  has  been 
crushed  within  her,  and  she  feels  the  want  and  the  an 
guish.  Ah !  many,  many  years  must  pass  away  before 
she  will  begin  to  give  up  with  tears  of  contrition  the 
vanities  of  her  earth-life ! 

And  now  here  comes  a  poor,  ragged,  meager,  hungry- 
looking  object,  murmuring  aloud.  He  curses  his  Maker 
because  he  was  born.  He  was  ever  unhappy,  and  re 
belled  in  all  things  and  at  all  times,  because  of  what 
had  been  made  and  given  from  his  Father.  His  phys 
ical  development  was  all  inharmonious.  GocPs  earth 
was  not  beautiful  in  his  eyes,  and  his  children  were  all 
enemies  to  him,  because  of  the  bitter  waters  which  filled 
his  own  heart.  No  love  nor  kindness  had  found  an 
outgushing  channel ;  they  had  been  suppressed  and 
pent  up  under  the  fires  of  passion,  and  revenge,  and 
discontent;  and  nursed,  and  nurtured,  and  fed  until 
every  thing  had  assumed  an  unloving  and  repulsive 
appearance.  In  his  eyes  the  grass  looked  not  beautiful, 
neither  did  the  flowers  smell  sweet.  The  sun's  rays 
were  not  bright;  the  moon's  light  was  not  chaste;  the 
blue  canopy  was  as  a  dark  and  forbidding  mantle.  All 
things  were  without  beauty — without  joy,  because  the 
God-given  faculties  were  buried  in  the  physical  inhar- 
mony  of  his  animal  structure.  He  walked  through  life 
dark  and  gloomy,  as  a  foreboding  cloud  of  evil.  He 
darkened  men's  paths  by  his  presence;  and  when  he 
left,  no  gentle  deeds,  no  loving  remembrance  hallowed 
his  memory ;  but  he  descended  to  the  grave  as  a  clod 


HOME   OF  THE   UNHAPPY   SPIRITS.  357 

of  the  earth,  and  his  spirit  went  to  mingle  its  discord 
ance  with  elements  of  a  like  nature.  But  the  animal 
and  the  evil  shall  not  always  bury  the  immortal  germ 
of  truth  and  human  love.  The  dark  spirit  will  be  re 
deemed  and  beautified  in  coming  time.  The  love  of 
the  Father  and  of  angels  shall  touch  his  heart  as  with 
an  electric  gleam,  and  light  up  its  dark,  cold  cells,  and 
he  shall  yet  become  a  ministering  spirit  in  the  mission 
of  the  mercy  of  the  Father  to  the  imperfections  of  man. 
His  soul  had  nearly  lost  its  portion  of  divine  love  in  the 
wreck  and  ruin  by  which  physical  causes  surrounded  it ; 
but  it  will  come  out  hereafter  bright  and  genial,  bathed 
in  the  sunlight  of  the  smile  of  Jehovah. 

Ah  !  he  passes  away.  He  heard  not  the  destiny  far 
on  his  path  before  him,  but  step  by  step  he  will  work  it 
out;  because  mountains  are  formed  from  grains  of  sand, 
even  so  can  the  spirit,  which  sprang  from  God  (however 
dark  in  its  after-course),  still  be  purified  and  stripped 
of  all  its  earthly  trammels,  and  gain  wisdom  step  by 
step,  until  it  attains  the  height  and  size  of  developed 
manhood. 

"Many,  many  are  the  busy,  blinded,  discontented 
spirits  around  us  here;  but  even  in  the  midst  of  this 
place  of  sadness,  and  sorrow,  and  strife,  and  regret,  I 
will  erect  an  altar,"  said  the  spirit,  "  and  from  it  my 
prayers  shall  ascend  to  God,  because  he  hath  promised 
to  redeem  every  child  who  shall  return  to  him ;  and  I 
know  that  from  out  of  this  conglomerate  mass  of  dis 
cordance  there  shall  arise  hereafter,  in  the  progressive 
inarch  of  endless  time,  an  harmonious  family,  who  shall 
call  God  their  Father,  and  whose  songs  of  praise  shall 
ascend  to  him  for  ever  and  ever." 


358  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

*  *  *  *  *  # 

My  guide  liatli  returned  with  me,  and  I  again  enter 
the  slumbering  form.  He  says,  u  Profit  by  the  lesson, 
O  mortal !  and  repeat  it  to  earth's  children  ;  mayhap 
thereby  one  soul  may  be  saved." 


EXPERIENCE  OF  VOLTAIRE.  359 


CHAPTER  LIX. 


EXPERIENCE     OF     VOLTAIRE. 

THE  following  story  of  his  experience,  given  by  Voltaire,  was  com 
menced  on  the  evening  of  January  19,  1856.  and  continued,  at  intervals, 
on  three  subsequent  evenings.  During  the  delivery  of  the  second  and 
third  parts,  some  friends  happened  to  be  present,  who  had  come  in  to 
spend  the  evening  with  us. 

The  first  and  fourth  parts  were  given  when  no  one  but  the  medium 
and  myself  were  present.  "When  one  part  had  been  given,  we  did  not 
know  that  it  was  to  be  continued.  So  also  with  the  other  parts;  and 
especially  when  the  second  part  had  been  given,  did  we  think  that  it 
was  finished.  But  on  the  evening  of  March  24,  much  to  our  surprise 
the  narrative  was  resumed  and  the  third  part  given.  The  fourth  and 
last  was  given  on  the  6th  of  September,  and  came  as  usual,  without 
thought  or  expectation  on  our  part. 

The  influence  of  this  spirit  on  the  medium  was  powerful,  but  harmo 
nious.  When  deeply  under  his  influence,  she  seemed  at  times  to  bo 
taken  far  up — away  from  this  state  of  existence,  to  where  the  grandeur 
and  sublimity  were  so  great,  and  the  light  so  dazzling  and  overwhelm 
ing,  that  she  shrank  from  beholding  it.  G-.  S. 

IN  the  bustle  and  confusion  of  the  outer  life,  how 
utterly  do  men  forget  the  last  great  scene  to  be  enacted 
on  the  visible  stage,  before  they  enter  the  portals  of  the 
unknown  land,  whither  they  go,  as  they  think,  never 
to  return.  My  life  was  one  of  deep  yearning  and  un 
satisfied  longing.  I  was  fierce  and  bitter,  deep  and 
grasping,  in  my  search  after  the  invisible  wisdom, 
which  was  shut  out  from  my  hungry  gaze.  I  could  not 


360  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

be  satisfied  with,  what  other  men  were ;  I  desired  some 
thing  which  they  had  not.  The  deep  within  me  called 
to  the  deep,  from  which  God  once  spake,  when  he  said, 
"  Let  there  be  light."  But  with  me  there  was  no  light. 
For  humanity's  surface  presented  to  me  nothing  but  a 
fleeting  picture,  filled  with  mimic  shadows,  called  men 
and  women.  They  lived  either  above  me,  or  below 
me^  I  then  knew  not  which.  I  was  among  them,  yet 
not  of  them  ;  their  forms  and  ceremonies  sickened  my 
soul,  and  provoked  the  ready  sneer  and  the  sarcastic 
remark. 

"When  my  spirit  came  into  its  earthly  temple,  it  was 
altogether  positive  in  its  manifestations.  It  had  none 
of  the  ready  sympathy,  and  the  gentle  charity,  necessary 
to  bear  it  pleasantly  through  life ;  it  was  angular,  and 
ever  going  out  in  quest  of  some  real  support  on  which 
to  lean ;  but  as  the  world  then  lived,  it  found  no  true 
resting-place,  but  was  tossed  about  from  billow  to  bil 
low,  without  an  anchor,  ever  left  at  the  mercy  of  every 
wave  which  would  dash  it  hither  and  thither.  "When  I 
asked  for  proof  from  ancient  lore,  it  failed  to  reply  to 
my  soul's  deep  yearnings — all  were  to  me  as  fables, 
voices  of  the  imagination,  enough  perchance  for  those 
to  lean  on  who  desired  no  other  authority  save  what 
they  were  told  was  right ;  who  prayed  by  rule,  and 
served  God  by  measure.  I  despised,  with  a  heartfelt 
contempt,  the  child's  play  which  I  saw  daily  enacted 
by  kings  and  princes ;  and  I  felt  within  me  a  power 
that,  could  I  give  it  utterance,  would  hurl  all  their  air- 
built  structures  to  the  earth,  and  leave  them  (poor  idiots 
that  they  were)  naked  in  their  own  ignorance,  and 
clothed  with  nothing  better,  nor  more  durable,  than  the 


EXPERIENCE  OF  VOLTAIRE.  361 

gold  and  tinsel  with  which  they  covered  themselves, 
and  gloried  in  their  greatness.  But  it  was  I  who  was 

O  o 

the  madman,  if  they  were  as  children  ;  I  had  not  thought 
of  my  own  impetuous  and  unreasonable  nature.  I  had 
not  seen  myself  as  the  world  saw  me,  for  I  had  only 
sought  how  I  might  tear  away  their  bright  illusions — 
their  dream-like  fancies,  and  probe  to  the  bottom,  and 
lay  bare  to  their  gaze,  the  folly  of  their  so-called  reli 
gion. 

I  did  not  deal  in  sarcasm  and  bitter  invective  because 
it  pleased  me;  I  did  not  level  .the  shafts  of  my  satire 
because  it  was  altogether  pleasant,  but  it  expressed 
more  forcibly  my  feelings — it  gave  the  keenest  edge  to 
that  which  I  could  utter,  to  cut  and  tear  away  the  thin 
veil  of  conventionalism  and  rank'  hypocrisy.  Ah !  my 
life  was  a  sad  one,  in  many  respects ;  it  was  made  up 
of  so  much  that  was  discordant,  that  gave  pain,  that 
made  the  victim  writhe  in  conscious  knowledge  of  the 
truth  of  what  I  wrote  ;  for  I  knew,  and  felt,  that  male 
dictions  loud  and  deep  were  poured  out  on  my  head. 
But  what  cared  I  ?  I  gloried  in  them !  And  it  made 
the  waters  of  bitterness  flow  on  more  merrily  in  my 
soul  to  see  what  an  army  arrayed  themselves  against 
me,  striving  to  crush  me  into  forgetfulness,  that  my 
voice  might  not  be  heard — that  its  sting  might  not  be 
felt.  And  I  defied  them,  for  I  exclaimed,  "  You,  who 
have  the  mighty  power  of  Christianity  upon  your  side, 
the  voices  of  past  centuries,  the  power  of  kings  and 
scepters,  of  popes  and  of  cardinals — you  need  not  raise 
even  a  finger  against  so  insignificant  a  pen  as  mine,  for 
I  am  but  one  man,  while  you  number  in  your  ranks  the 
whole  Christian  and  enlightened  world  !  Why  notice 
16 


362  THE   FUTUEE   LIFE. 

me  at  all  ?  Let  me  utter  my  voice,  my  thought,  and 
be  silent.  It  is  only  a  man  who  speaks,  although  it 
would  seem,  from  the  number  of  my  foes,  that  the  in 
carnation  of  all  evil  had  himself  spoken  through  me." 
I  did  not  for  a  moment  shrink ;  it  gave  me  power  and 
strength,  for  then  I  knew  that  they  were  standing  upon 
a  sandy  foundation,  when  so  slight  a  cause  could  so 
agitate  and  confound  them. 

I  experienced  many  triumphs  in  my  own  way  ;  they 
were  the  only  pleasant  spots  which  my  earthly  exist 
ence  knew,  for  I  did  love  power,  I  did  desire  to  hold 
the  reins  in  my  hand,  by  which  I  felt  I  was  controlling 
the  human  mind,  and  making  it  as  a  mere  machine ; 
and  God  knows  since,  how  deeply  I  have  repented  the 
means  which  I  used  to  bend  the  mind,  to  bring  it  on 
my  own  plane  of  action.  But  it  is  past,  and  the  memory 
of  it  now  is  humiliating  to  me.  But  I  could  not  be 
other  than  I  was ;  my  character  was  strongly  marked, 
and  it  left  its  impress  behind  it,  long  after  the  body  had 
perished  from  remembrance.  I  met  the  angel  of  death 
calmly,  fearlessly.  I  thought  I  had  proved  all  things, 
and  nothing  more  remained  to  be  proved.  I  thought 
the  yearning  would  die  with  me,  and  I  was  content  to 
die  and  be  forgotten.  I  had  often  desired  to  know  the 
philosophy  of  death.  I  had  looked  upon  the  fading 
flower,  and  the  withering  grass;  they  but  served  to 
enrich  the  earth  ;  to  spring  forth  in  new  forms  to  please 
the  eye  ;  and  should  not  the  elements  of  my  body  go  to 
perform  some  like  service  ?  I  might  peer  as  I  would, 
but  no  voice  answered  my  call,  and  I  was  thrust  back 
upon  myself.  Oh !  it  was  a  mountain  which  rested 
upon  me,  because  I  felt  it  all,  yet  could  give  it  no  utter- 


EXPERIENCE  OF  VOLTAIRE.  363 

ance ;  and  now  the  time  had  come  to  prove  it.  The 
limbs  were  nerveless,  the  eyes  were  glazing,  the  voice 
was  mute ;  earth  was  fading — receding ;  but  the 
intelligence — thought,  thought  lived  still.  The  body 
no  longer  obeyed  me — it  was  no  longer  mine.  All 
sensation  ceased,  save  in  the  top  of  my  brain,  and 
there  was  thought  still ;  it  would  not  die  ;  but  there  it 
sat,  independent  and  strong,  apparently  gathering  up 
force,  body,  and  form  unto  itself.  I  made  an  effort  to 
forget — to  die  ;  I  could  not;  but  without  an  effort  the 
thought  still  lived.  And  now  I  must  say,  the  spirit 
left  the  body  and  hovered  above  it.  So  intensely  did  I 
believe  in  the  utter  death  of  soul  and  body,  or  of  intelli 
gence  with  the  body,  that  I  did  not  desire  to  live,  I 
strove  to  sleep,  to  forget,  to  blot  myself  out.  Senseless 
worm !  JSTature's  laws  no  longer  obeyed  me ;  my 
control  over  natural  things  was  at  an  end ;  and  I  found 
myself — where  ?  you  ask.  I  knew  not  where.  Gloomy 
and  sullen,  refusing  to  believe  myself  a  spirit,  and  yet 
feeling  intensely  alive,  having  no  desire  to  be  so — can 
you  imagine  the  keen  agony  of  that  moment?  Pray 
God  that  you  never  may  !  I,  who  had  denied  this  thing, 
was  now  compelled  to  believe  it.  What !  must  I 
myself  prove  myself  to  have  been  deceived,  in  spito 
of  all  I  had  spoken  and  written?  Was  there  s^ll  a 
reality  in  the  weak  imaginings  of  what  I  had  heard 
men  prate  ?  Oh  no  !  I  could  not  bear  the  thought ;  I 
would  rather  die  ten  thousand  deaths  than  live  to  provo 
the  falsity  of  my  own  position.  It  is  true  I  lived,  but 
how,  and  in  what  condition  ?  The  location  in  which  I 
was  impelled  to  rest,  presented  no  inducement  to  the 
sense  nor  the  eyesight ;  it  appeared  as  one  vast,  unin- 


364  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

habited  country,  bleak  and  gloomy,  mountainous, 
barren  of  all  beauty ;  every  thing  wore  a  somber-hued 
mantle  ;  no  life  broke  the  leaden  atmosphere,  whose  very 
silence  oppressed  me  and  pained  my  whole  being. 
The  very  waters  flowed  along  sluggishly  in  their  murky 
depths,  and  seemed  as  though  they  were  molten  lava ; 
death  and  disease  lurking  beneath  their  dark  surface. 

Alone,  quite  alone,  I  stood  in  this  bleak  solitude ; 
still  I  was  fearless  and  undismayed,  still  I  sought  to 
die — to  be  blotted  out.  I  would  not  believe  that  this 
was  other  than  a  terrible  fantasy  of  the  brain.  ~No 
human  being  was  to  be  seen,  yet  I  rejoiced  in  this,  for 
had  such  appeared  I  should  have  fled,  and  hidden 
myself  in  the  clefts  of  the  mountains.  The  thought  of 
my  own  likeness  appearing  in  any  other  form,  was 
horrible  to  me.  I  wandered  up  and  down,  gloomy, 
wretched,  and  incredulous.  Proud  and  defiant  I 
sought  to  be  still,  yet  felt  that  gnawing  pain,  that 
yearning  desire  to  know  more.  I  forgot  myself  in  the 
struggle;  but  the  silence  and  solitude  were  so  incom 
prehensible  that  I  knew  not  where  to  turn.  "Whom 
could  I  ask  for  knowledge  ?  "Where  would  I  bend  my 
footsteps  to  find  it  ? 

"  No,"  I  said  to  myself,  "  this  is  a  dream,  a  horrible 
drenin — one  of  those  strong  delusions  under  which  men 
labor  who  are  grappling  with  disease  and  death.  I 
shall  return  to  earth  and  forget  this  ;  it  will  serve  as  a 
vision  for  some  of  the  puppets  to  profit  by."  And 
again  I  held  my  head  erect,  waiting  to  awake  from  out 
of  the  unnatural  trance. 

I  knew  not  how  long  I  waited,  but  that  my  heart 
sickened  within  me.  A  great  heaviness  and  sense  of 


EXPEKIENCE   OF  VOLTAIEE.  365 

desolation  fell  upon  my  spirit,  a  weakness  overcame 
me,  and  I  trembled  with  an  undefined  dread.  I  prayed 
—no,  I  did  not  then  pray — I  wished  that  none  might 
see  me  in  the  hour  of  my  weakness  and  great  humilia 
tion.  I  gradually  became  accustomed  to  this  scene  of 
desolation  and  dreariness  ;  it  well  accorded  with  my 
spirit's  gloomy  mood,  and  I  spent  long  periods  of  time 
in  meditation,  deep  and  profound.  I  wandered  up  and 
down  the  place  I  had  been  compelled  to  inhabit, 
seeking  in  vain  for  some  trace  by  which  I  might 
discover  the  laws  which  forced  me  thus  to  be  the  only 
inhabitant  of  the  country.  And  I  sought  long  and  in 
vain ;  I  asked  not  for  sympathy  nor  love,  I  only  asked 
for  knowledge,  and  yet  it  was  denied  me.  But  I 
demanded  it  with  a  heart  full  of  revilings  toward  the 
cause  of  all  my  misery.  No  answer  came — no  marvel 
that  it  did  not  to  such  as  I  then  was'.  "When  I  would 
blaspheme  or  when  I  would  rail,  I  was  alike  impotent 
— there  was  no  object  upon  which  to  vent  my  feelings, 
or  to  combat  my  vengeful  threaten  ings. 

I  prided  myself  upon  my  solitary  life.  I  said,  "I 
desire  no  human  sympathy  ;  I  could  exist  without  it — 
within  myself."  Thus  far  I  had  been  looking  without, 
and  had  become  weary,  oh,  very  weary,  of  the  change 
less  prospect.  I  turned  to  look  within.  Ah !  what 
was  there  to  see  but  a  fountain  filled  to  overflowing 
with  bitterness  and  unbelief,  of  railing  against  every 
thing  good  and  lovely;  a  heart  of  adamant,  walled 
around  with  brass,  impervious  alike  to  fear  or  love.  I 
prayed  for  slumber :  as  well  might  the  eagle  slumber 
while  winging  his  way  through  the  pure  ether  of  heav 
en's  blue  arch,  with  the  sun's  rays  blazing  in  his  eyes, 


366  THE  FtTTURE  LIFE. 

as  I  could  forget  for  a  moment  that  I  lived,  that  I 
thought,  that  I  knew  there  was  a  something  beyond 
myself,  which  I  yet  knew  not  of. 

I  know  not  how  long  I  tarried  in  this  place,  but  it 
was  a  very  long  time ;  the  sameness,  the  monotony,  and 
silence  were  dreadful.  The  little  knowledge  only  gave 
additional  fear  and  dread  of  what  might  next  be  re 
vealed.  Oh,  death  to  me  had  been  the  gate  of  horrors, 
the  plaything  of  mystery  growing  greater  and  denser  as 
I  proceeded.  I  knew  not  how  much  the  pleasure  of 
my  earth-life  had  consisted  in  opposing,  assailing,  and 
setting  at  naught  the  opinions  of  my  fellow-man.  It 
had  called  forth  my  energy,  it  had  given  play  to  my 
intellect,  diversion  and  recreation  to  my  every-day  ex 
istence  ;  and  now  there  was  none  but  myself  to  strive 
against  myself.  Oh,  the  utter,  utter  misery,  the  want  of 
companionship  which  I  then  experienced !  At  first  I 
had  thought  I  would  flee  from  the  face  of  a  fellow-being. 
I  abhorred  the  thought  of  a  witness  to  the  downfall  of 
my  theories,  but  the  rocks  gave  me  no  reply  when  I 
upbraided  them  for  their  silence;  the  winds  did  not 
fan  my  cheek  caressingly,  but  harshly;  the  trees  ap 
peared  as  though  formed  of  rock,  so  unbending  and  icy 
were  they  in  their  appearance.  Every  thing  seemed 
locked  up  against  me.  The  grass  was  crisp  and  hard, 
and  when  I  sought  to  hear  the  waters  ripple,  there  was 
but  a  hollow  echo,  as  of  a  moan,  from  their  turbid 
depths.  I  saw  no  twinkling  star,  no  silvery  moon. 
All  was  inanimate  save  me.  And  who,  what  was  I  ? 
A  thing  of  life ;  of  what  value  was  it  ?  I  had  better 
be  a  stone,  for  then  I  would  be  in  keeping  with  the 
scene.  My  stoicism  gave  way  ;  the  hard  walls  of  ada- 


EXPERIENCE  OF  VOLTAIRE.  367 

mant  were  beginning  to  break  down  in  utter  wretch 
edness  for  want  of  sympathy,  and  I  groaned  aloud, 
"  Who  shall  deliver  me  from  the  body  of  this  death  ?" 
And  now  there  arose  within  me  a  desire  for  sympathy ; 
of  something  which  was  pervaded  by  human  life.  A 
dos:  would  have  delighted  me :  it  would  have  called 

O  O 

forth  a  flood  of  tears ;  something,  any  thing  to  which  I 
might  unbosom  my  overcharged  heart. 

The  still,  small  voice,  whose  silvery  tones  I  had  crushed 
back  for  so  many  years,  now  came  up  faint  and  indis 
tinctly,  as  a  silver  thread ;  the  slightest  jar  might  have 
snapt  the  feeling  and  smothered  its  tone  forever  in  my 
heart.  But  the  voice  grew  stronger,  and  I  wished,  oh, 
how  earnestly,  for  some  human  feeling  to  be  aroused 
within  my  breast.  Tears  came  at  length.  Strong  and 
mighty  was  the  struggle,  but  the  citadel  yielded;  the 
strong  man  bowed  down  and  wept  like  a  child.  And 
I  prayed,  as  I  had  prayed  when  an  infant  at  my  mother's 
knee.  And  I  had  prayed  to  God  all  along ;  before  I 
had  known  it,  but  now  I  felt  it. 

It  was  the  beginning  of  repentance,  the  breaking 
down  of  the  barriers  which  had  so  long  kept  me  sepa 
rated  from  the  better  impulses  of  love  and  human  sym 
pathy.  Too  long  had  I  steeled  my  spirit  against  every 
power  but  that  which  I  vainly  conceived  was  of  myself 
and  within  me.  I  disdained  to  own  other  authority 
than  my  own ;  but  now  I  wished  to  flee  from  my 
self.  I  wished  but  to  know  that  there  was  a  power 
beside  myself,  that  I  might  see  it.  My  earth-life  rose 
up  and  confronted  me  with  nothing  but  dark  images  of 
distrust  in  all  things  sacred,  of  reverence  for  nothing 
good.  Gloomy  picture!  How  it  pained  me  to  look 


368  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

back  upon  the  seeds  of  dissension  and  unhappiness 
which  I  had  planted  in  thousands  of  hearts.  I  turned 
away  and  strove  to  shut  my  eyes  upon  the  dark  picture ; 
bat  go  where  I  would,  my  sins  still  found  me  out,  they 
followed  me ;  and  ten  thousand  voices  seemed  to  up 
braid  me,  and  point  their  fingers  toward  me  as  the 
author  of  their  great  unhappiness.  I  could  not  curse 
God  and  die ;  I  could  no  longer  oppose  the  evidence  of 
a  power  which  made  me  a  very  child  in  helplessness, 
but  not  in  innocence.  My  grief  was  still  for  myself. 
My  repentance  was  not  of  the  right  kind.  I  was  still 
rebellious  in  the  knowledge  of  my  suffering,  for  I  did 
not  feel  that  I  merited  such  punishment  as  had  been 
meted  out  to  my  sins;  and  I  wished,  if  there  was  a 
power  wise  and  good,  that  I  might  be  made  to  feel  it. 
If  I  had  sinned  beyond  recall,  I  desired  to  know  for 
what  I  was  thus  harshly  judged. 

There  arose  within  me  at  length  a  most  intense  desire 
for  some  intelligent  being,  with  whom  I  might  take 
counsel;  but  none  came  near  me.  Long  and  dreary 
seemed  the  time  which  I  spent  in  that  place,  reviewing 
the  past,  uncertain  and  unprepared  for  the  future.  One 
by  one  my  stern  resolutions  gave  way,  and  with  no 
witness  save  the  voice  within,  I  was  compelled  to  ac 
knowledge,  in  that  dreadful  solitude,  that  there  was  a 
power,  grand,  supreme,  and  inscrutable.  My  spirit 
was  bowed  in  shame  and  deep  contrition  to  the  very 
earth,  and  I  prayed,  oh,  so  humbly,  that  the  great  Intel 
ligence  would  vouchsafe  to  hear  me,  to  speak  in  some 
manner,  to  break  the  wretched  sense  of  loneliness  which 
was  becoming  insupportable.  And  I  slumbered  long 
and  deeply ;  and  a  vision  was  given  me,  for  I  thought 


EXPERIENCE  OF  VOLTAIRE.  369 

that  bright  forms  stood  beside  me,  that  they  soothed 
my  weary  spirits,  that  they  spoke  in  silvery  tones  of 
love  and  peace  to  my  breaking  heart.  And  I  thought 
I  had  left  that  place  of  gloom  with  those  bright  guides; 
its  chill  air  no  longer  oppressed  and  benumbed  my 
movements ;  its  death-like  quiet  was  only  a  dreadful 
dream.  But  I  thank  thee,  O  my  God !  that  it  was  no 
dream,  but  a  bright  and  glorious  reality.  I  had  left 
that  place,  and  with  it  all  the  repulsive  attributes,  all 
the  dark  garments  of  sin  and  selfishness,  unbelief  and 
arrogance,  which  had  so  long  been  my  close  companions. 
The  heart  which  had  seemed  as  of  marble,  cold  and  in 
sensible,  wras  now  fresh  and  warm. 

Oh  !  I  had  found  sympathy !  Human  voices  greeted 
me.  They  took  me  by  the  hands,  they  called  me  broth 
er,  and  they  said  I  had  come  up  from  out  the  vale  of  re 
pentance  ;  that  I  had  learned  that  God  was  love  and 
all-powerful ;  that  I  was  but  a  spirit  who  depended  upon 
that  great  cause  for  every  breath  which  gave  me  life. 
Oh,  how  sweet  were  their  tones,  and  how  gentle  and 
kind  their  looks !  They  led  me  along  by  a  pleasant 
path,  and  sought  to  make  me  forget  the  dark  place 
which  had  been  my  abode  so  long. 


PART      SECOND. 

I  STILL  trembled,  uncertain  and  fearful  lest  I  should 
have  to  return.  But  the  spirit  which  acted  as  my  guide 
thus  far,  bade  me  not  to  fear,  for  I  had  lived  there  long 
enough  to  know  my  own  power,  and  my  own  strength 
of  endurance.  I  had  learned  to  crave,  yes,  even  to  beg 

16* 


370  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

for  the  sympathy  which  I  had  before  so  despised ;  I 
would  have  hailed  with  joy  the  most  ignorant  compan 
ion  which  might  have  been  given  me,  so  deeply  and 
sensibly  was  I  made  to  know  how  much  I  had  to  depend 
upon  others,  who  formed  between  me  and  the  Deity  the 
chain  of  electric  intelligence. 

O 

Now  I  found  I  was  wholly  ignorant  of  all  the  laws 
controlling  the  newly  opened  phase  of  existence  before 
me.  Now  I  knew  that  I  lived.  It  was  a  pleasant 
hoping  life,  and  there  were  within  me  ten  thousand 
thoughts,  new  and  undefined,  asking  for  knowledge, 
wishing  to  grasp  it  all  at  once,  to  compass  the  whole 
at  a  glance ;  but  I  fell  back  upon  myself,  weak  and 
nerveless. 

"  Brother,"  said  my  guide,  "  first  learn  the  principles 
which  govern  the  vast  system  of  wisdom  revealed  before 
thee ;  then  lay  the  foundation,  stone  by  stone.  It  is 
thine  own  temple  ;  make  it  as  beautiful  as  thou  desirest, 
but  mind  that  thou  dost  hew  the  stones  out  of  the  quarry 
of  eternal  wisdom.  Too  long  hast  thou  dealt  in  the 
imagination  ;  too  far-fetched  have  been  thy  groundless 
theories ;  therefore  build  not  a  baseless  fabric,  which 
shall  crumble  away  from  before  thine  eyes  in  the  hour 
of  thy  need  and  thy  trial.  The  structure  wrhich  thou 
didst  erect  for  thyself  while  on  earth,  was  not  sufficient 
for  thy  support  when  thou  hadst  left  it ;  it  proved  even 
as  thy  works,  unstable.  There  is  within  thee  a  man 
hood  which  is  thine  own ;  there  are  within  thee  great 
thoughts  struggling  for  utterance,  which  long  have  lain 
dormant;  let  them  burst  their  bonds.  Therefore,  be 
free,  and  try  thy  newly  fledged  wings,  and  see  if  thou 
canst  find  aught  worthy  of  thy  labor  in  this  sphere. 


EXPERIENCE  OF  VOLTAIRE.  371 

Long  thou  didst  stand  alone  in  thy  supposed  strength. 
and  might.  Stand  alone  still,  when  thou  canst,  but 
when  thou  dost  need  assistance,  thou  hast  brothers  and 
equals  who  will  gladly  aid  thee.  Thou  dost  behold 
but  a  hand's  breath,  vast  and  boundless  as  these  do 
mains  appear  to  thee,  an-d  yet  thou  canst  not  tread  one 
inch  of  this  holy  ground  but  what  is  teeming  with  hid 
den  knowledge,  precious  wisdom.  Dost  thou  behold 
the  many  souls  who  are  passing  and  repassing  thee? 
Their  numbers  seem  countless,  but  every  one  of  them 
is  more  exalted  than  thou,  because  they  are  more  hum 
ble.  But  thou  hast  not  outlived  all  of  earth  and  its 
errors  ;  yet  thou  wilt  overcome  them  one  by  one,  and 
daily  thou  wilt  acknowledge  that  man's  heart  is  a 
universe,  wherein  is  contained  all  the  mystery,  all  the 
beauty,  and  all  the  love  of  the  divine  Godhead,  con 
stantly  unfolding  a  spark  at  a  time  ;  but  never,  never 
canst  thou  imagine  the  heights  and  the  depths  to 
which  it  shall  reach  in  the  unending  cycles  of  eternal 
thought." 

I  was  fired  with  enthusiasm.  I  would  now  obtain 
new  knowledge,  new  power.  I  would  go  back  and  con 
fess  my  errors,  and  astonish  mankind  by  the  new  revela 
tion.  It  was  a  boyish  dream,  conceived  in  a  moment, 
but  not  to  be  carried  out  until  many,  many  long  years 
had  rolled  away,  and  been  forgotten  in  eternity's  great 


Said  my  guide  :  — 

"  Dost  thou  conceive  that  thou  wouldst  be  welcome 
shouldst  thou  again  return  to  earth  ?  Nay,  I  tell  thee 
thine  own  followers  would  hoot  at  thee  ;  they  would  call 
thee  a  thing  of  the  imagination.  Dost  thou  not  know 


372  THE  FUTURE    LIFE. 

that  the  wise,  the  good,  and  the  loving,  who  have  passed 
from  thy  world  to  this  long  before  thee,  have  endeav 
ored  to  do  the  same  thing  which  strikes  thee  as  a  novel 
idea  ?  They  have  gone  back  and  been  received  by  the 
few,  but  refused  by  the  many  ;  because  man  understood 
not  the  goodness  of  God,  nor  the  laws  of  his  own  being. 
Thou  thyself  couldst  not  return,  for  thou  hast  placed  a 
great  barrier  in  thine  own  way.  But  fix  thy  thoughts  and 
use  thy  energies  in  thy  present  home.  Thou  dost  love 
power ;  thou  canst  obtain  it.  Thou  askest  for  knowl 
edge.  It  may  be  had  for  labor.  Thy  face  is  now 
turned  in  the  right  direction.  Thou  hast  felt  thine 
own  weakness,  yea,  and  thou  hast  felt  thine  own 
strength,  unaided  by  the  power  above  thee.  As  thou 
wert  great  in  evil  to  thy  fellow-men,  it  is  thy  privilege 
and  thy  duty  to  become  great  and  mighty  in  the  bene 
fits  which  thou  canst  confer  upon  them.  Thou  canst 
become  an  instrument  now,  to  counteract  the  very 
power  which  thou  didst  labor  to  build  up.  And  inas 
much  as  thou  didst  crush  back  the  divine  voice  speak 
ing  within  thee,  striving  for  utterance,  but  grieved  and 
silenced  by  thy  power,  thou  must  now  go  to  others  and 
call  it  forth  in  their  hearts,  strengthen  them  in  their 
struggles  that  they  may  not  be  as  thou  wast,  and  thou 
shalt  become  a  beloved  one  among  us,  when  thy  works 
shall  testify  to  the  greatness  of  thy  love  and  the  repent 
ance  of  thy  soul.  For  remember,  that  for  every  angelic 
gift  which  is  given  thy  soul,  tenfold  labor  will  be  required 
of  thee  to  balance  the  gift.  By  thy  works  thou  wilt 
render  thyself  worthy  to  mingle  with  the  wise  and  the 
pure ;  and  only  as  thy  love  to  God  develops  within  thy 
soul  shalt  thou  be  permitted  to  know  and  feel  its  sym- 


EXPERIENCE  OF  VOLTAIRE.  373 

patlries  with  those  like  thyself.  Thy  life  was  peculiar ; 
even  so  thy  repentance  bears  the  same  form  of  repara 
tion." 

Wisely  he  spoke.  He  knew  me  better  than  I  knew 
myself.  Long  and  earnestly  did  I  labor,  thought  laden. 
I  communed  with  the  spirits  of  the  past  only  in  spirit — 
they  could  not  come  near  me  ;  and  I  conceived  of  such 
mysterious  knowledge  to  be  obtained  by  me,  such  god 
like  power,  that  at  times  it  almost  maddened  me.  I 
could  not  understand  it,  so  overwhelming  did  it  seem. 
New  light,  beauties,  fresh  and  glowing  from  the  hand 
of  Deity,  would  strike  me  speechless.  Infinite  wisdom  ! 
the  like  of  which  only  angels  could  bear  down  in  small 
portions  to  the  little  pulsating  thing  called  spirit.  Oh, 
how  I  travailed  !  The  thought,  the  power  which  came 
upon  me  was  too  great.  I  was  smaller  than  a  particle 
of  dust  in  the  sunbeam.  I  was  less  than  a  thought, 
and  yet  I  lived.  O  life !  Strange  mystery !  When 
the  immensity  of  power  would  crush  you  out  of  exist 
ence,  then  the  spirit  asserts  its  kindred  with  divinity ; 
it  can  not  die,  it  will  not  be  blotted  out.  It  lives  as  I 
lived,  to  feel  the  resistless  knowledge  which  I  had 
asked  for ;  and  when  it  did  come,  oh,  I  could  only  bow 
my  head  and  thank  my  God  that  I  lived.  Man,  could 
I  tell  you  how  my  spirit  had  soared  far  up  among  the 
wonders,  the  galaxy  of  his  star-gemmed  beauty,  I  would 
ask  the  countless  worlds  to  speak,  and  send  down  an 
echo,  that  ye  might  know  how  very  glorious,  how  vast 
and  extended,  beyond  your  grandest  conceptions,  are 
the  systems  which  he  holds  in  his  hands.  I  would  tell 
to  man  the  bright  destiny  which  awaits  him,  but  I  can 
not,  only  a  very  small  part,  because  words,  such  as  you 


374:  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

know,  are  inadequate  to  express  the  mystery  of  power. 
And  then  I  would  tell  you  of  the  power  within  man  ;  I 
would  show  you  in  its  varied  phases  of  development, 
the  thought  which  is  given  to  man,  which  raises  him 
far  from  earth,  among  the  archangels  in  power.  And 
I  would  tell  you  how  one  great  mind  may  struggle,  and 
force  its  way  upward,  leaving  behind  him  countless 
millions,  toiling  and  striving,  while  he  may  soar  up  as 
the  eagle,  bold  and  fearless.  And  he  may  hear  sounds 
and  see  sights,  he  may  know  mysteries  such  as  man 
hath  never  dreamed  of,  such  as  spirits  have  not  seen, 
such  as  the  archangels  dare  not  reveal,  because  it  be 
longs  not  to  the  earth.  It  never  descends,  but  is  accessi 
ble  to  him  who  grasps  it.  "Who  will  have  it,  it  is  his 
own.  Oh,  when  man  does  know  the  power  which  lies 
within  himself,  he  is  an  archangel,  his  progress  can  not 
be  opposed ;  it  tends  upward  toward  the  divine  center ; 
it  draws  him  near  that  blazing  light,  and  into  that  vor 
tex  which  is  only  approached  by  the  sons  and  daughters 
who  lived  far  back  in  the  olden  days,  when  they  walked 
and  talked  with  God  as  children. 

There  is  a  land  of  rest  for  those  who  need  it,  and 
there  are  worlds  of  research  for  those  who  deserve  it, 
teeming  with  light,  redolent  with  beauty,  inexhaustible 
in  wisdom;  and  so  illimitable  that  all  humanity  which 
ever  has  been,  or  ever  will  be  upon  this  small  center  of 
intelligence,  will  be  but  an  infant  school,  in  numbers 
and  size. 

Children  of  earth,  ask  for  knowledge,  and  it  will  be 
given  you.  When  ye  have  received  it,  then  ye  know 
that  ye  have  power.  Cease  not  to  struggle ;  do  not 
get  weary,  nor  faint  by  the  wayside.  Ye  have  only 


EXPERIENCE   OF  VOLTAIRE.  375 

taken  hold  of  the  first  link  in  the  sparkling  chain  which 
leads  up  to  the  grand  center;  countless  millions  of  times 
shall  ye  revolve  around  it  before  ye  reach  it. 

But  I  can  not  now  give  you  more.  My  voice  .is  faint 
and  weak ;  your  words  are  few,  and  inadequate  to  con 
vey  my  thoughts.  I  have  shown  you  very  imperfectly 
the  first  chapter  in  my  life,  when  I  entered  the  abode 
of  spirits.  I  tried  to  give  you  a  glance  into  the  upper 
glories,  but  the  time  has  not  yet  come.  The  heavens 
are  unfolding  as  a  scroll  of  light,  and  the  day  of  new 
things  is  dawning  upon  the  children  of  men,  and  they 
shall  know,  because  God  hath  willed  it  so,  and  sent  his 
holy  spirits  to  tell  them  that  they  are  free,  because  truth 
is  free,  and  light  is  free.  And  God  hath  said,  "Let 
there  be  light,"  and  lo,  it  cometh  so  soon  as  men  can 
bear  it.  Therefore  prepare  yourselves  to  receive  it. 


PART     THIRD. 

AFTER  having  entered  upon  the  duties  of  my  new 
state  of  life,  I  again  commenced  the  study  of  character ; 
and  I  discovered  that  it  was  still  men  and  women  with 
whom  I  had  to  deal.  Their  pursuits  and  their  nature 
surely  were  different  from  those  I  had  just  left,  but  still 
there  was  the  same  peculiarity  of  character  manifested, 
in  different  degrees,  in  every  individual  whom  I  accosted. 
True,  the  sphere  in  which  I  was  placed  was  peopled  by 
those  of  an  elevated  character,  but  how  plainly  did  the 
earth-life  of  each  one  portray  itself  upon  every  lineament 
of  their  countenances.  It  marked  their  actions,  con- 


376  THE    FUTTTKE    LIFE. 

trolled  their  associations,  and  for  a  time  I  almost  forgot 
that  I  had  left  earth's  plane  for  another  and  higher. 

It  was  a  curious  study  to  observe  how  each  one  ap 
proached  me  according  to  the  feelings  which  he  had 
imbibed  respecting  me.  The  rigid  churchman  would 
approach  me  cautiously,  carefully,  and  express  his  feel 
ings  in  the  form  of  a  prayer — that  I  had  been  snatched 
as  a  brand  from  the  burning ;  that  I  had  been  stopped 
short  in  my  mad  career,  and  brought  suddenly  to  a 
sense  of  my  awful  condition ;  and  then  leave  me  with 
a  promise  to  help  me  with  his  prayers.  The  freethinker, 
the  philosopher,  they  would  take  me  by  the  hand  and 
welcome  me  to  the  land  of  reality,  the  birthplace  of 
wisdom.  It  was  very  pleasant  to  meet  with  those  whose 
minds  were  free  and  expanding.  They  could  overlook 
my  weakness  and  give  me  strength ;  they  could  under 
stand  why  I  had  committed  the  unpardonable  sin  of 
speaking  my  thoughts,  although  they  brought  con 
demnation,  lasting,  bitter,  and  deep,  upon  my  memory. 

I  was  in  a  strange  company,  and  strange  emotions 
filled  my  soul.  They  were  all  striving  for  something, 
just  as  eagerly  as  while  on  earth,  and  yet  I  could  not 
sympathize  with  them  in  the  manner  in  which  they 
made  search  for  the  all-absorbing  object  which  was  to 
confer  great  happiness.  Many  were  contented  to  move 
slowly  and  cautiously,  to  labor  laboriously  for  a  little, 
when  with  the  same  effort  they  might  have  received  a 
great  deal ;  they  were  unable  to  grasp  it,  and  so  they 
went  plodding  along. 

Some  approached  me  with  marvelous  stories  of  what 
they  had  seen  and  heard — the  mysteries  which  their 
eyes  had  beheld,  and  their  hands  had  touched.  But  to 


EXPERIENCE  OF  VOLTAIEE.  377 

me  their  tale  was  a  fleeting  shadow.  I  wanted  the 
proof;  to  see,  to  know  for  myself,  was  what  I  desired; 
because  as  often  as  they  went  away  they  returned  empty- 
handed;  nothing  benefited,  nothing  wiser,  for  they  re 
turned  into  the  same  place  which  they  had  occupied 
before  their  departure. 

The  spirit-habitation  is  one  perpetual  panoramic 
change.  As  the  spirit  arises  and  develops,  it  leaves 
behind  it  the  old  surroundings,  and  is  constantly  gain 
ing  new  positions  and  facilities  for  improvement.  This 
is  always  in  accordance  with  the  rapidity  of  its  desires. 

I  had  commenced  far  back  in  humility  and  prayer ; 
I  had  raised  my  eyes  upward.  I  was  building  a  founda 
tion  which  1  hoped  would  tower  up  into  grand  propor 
tions,  the  beauty  and  symmetry  of  which  it  would  make 
my  heart  glad  to  look  upon.  Step  by  step  I  groped 
my  way,  using  every  aid  from  all  sources  within  my 
reach.  How  ardently  I  searched  into  the  deep  and 
hidden  things  which  I  knew  were  concealed  from  my 
hungry  gaze.  I  traveled  over  great  space,  that  I  might 
see  and  converse  with  those  minds  of  the  past  ages  who 
had  acquired  the  knowledge  for  which  I  sought,  and 
the  means  were  given  me  to  make  my  researches  suc 
cessful.  I  could  not  long  remain  in  the  presence  of 
those  wise  men,  for  when  I  would  draw  thought  from 
the  store-house  of  their  knowledge,  their  words  would 
nil  me  with  unspeakable  wonder ;  yes,  even  one  word 
would  contain  a  volume  of  knowledge  which  I  could 
not  grasp,  because  of  its  magnitude  in  comparison  with 
my  limited  power  of  receiving  it.  To  me  it  was  not 
a  world  of  shadows,  but  of  great  and  startling  realities; 
not  only  did  the  immortal  spirit  speak,  but  every  leaf, 


378  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

every  blade  of  grass,  every  sun-kissed  flower  gave  fortli 
a  language  deep,  thrilling,  and  impressive.  Well  it  is 
for  man  that  his  spirit  can  not  comprehend  its  own  ! 
littleness,  nor  its  own  greatness.  Well  it  is  that  for 
him  there  is  a  school,  wherein  he  may  glean  the  first 
lessons  fitted  to  the  scope  of  his  awakening  intellect. 
And  let  him  pray  that  he  may  not  know  the  power,  the 
world  of  power  within  himself,  until  the  w^orld  without, 
in  all  its  mysterious  phases,  physical  and  spiritual,  is 
understood  and  analyzed  by  him. 

All  men  can  not  be  gods  in  wisdom,  and  some  must 
be  children  before  they  can  see  the  power  which  lurks 
within  themselves. 

He  of  whom  I  spoke  before,  counseled  me  not  to  seek  / 
too  much  at  first.  And  yet  knowledge  was  so  beautiful ! 
It  gave  me  power,  and  power  was  what  I  loved ;  but 
now  I  did  not  want  to  exercise  it  as  I  once  had  done, 
to  swerve  men's  minds  from  the  better  promptings  which 
they  could  receive  from  without,  as  well  as  from  within ; 
but  I  desired  it  for  myself,  that  I  might  leave  the  busy, 
bustling  multitude  behind  me,  and  soar  away  into  the 
illimitable  space  alone,  to  grapple  with  its  mysteries 
unabashed ;  to  look  upon  the  dread  secrets  of  the  Deity's 
universe.  My  thoughts  rose  higher,  my  desires  sunk 
deeper  than  my  power  extended.  Then  I  said,  "  I  will 
go  to  those  who  know  that  which  I  thirst  for.  They 
shall  tell  me  how  to  obtain  it ;  they  shall  lead  me  to 
what  my  soul  so  earnestly  craves."  They  shook  their 
heads  at  my  request,  and  told  me  I  was  presump 
tuous  :  u  For,"  said  they,  u  you  are  but  a  child — a  new 
comer  into  this  state  of  being.  Labor  patiently,  as 
your  fellow-men  are  doing,  and  prepare  yourself  by 


EXPERIENCE  OF  VOLTAIRE.  379 

degrees  to  receive  the  unfolding  glories  winch  it  is  your 
privilege  to  behold."  They  but  mocked  me.  I  turned 
in  mute  hopelessness;  my  spirit  chafed,  and  beat  against 
its  prison  bars  because  of  the  delay.  u  Why  should  I 
wait?  I  fear  not;  I  pause  not;  I  am  strong  to  endure. 
I  will  encounter  great  and  unheard-of  pangs  to  be 
admitted  within  the  sacred  precincts  of  hidden  things ! 
The  light  may  dazzle,  the  sight  may  even  blind  me, 
but  why  this  gnawing  desire?  Why  this  drawing  up 
ward,  this  attraction  which  stops  not  midway,  but  is 
lost  in  dim  conjecture  and  unsatisfied  longing?  I  see  a 
glimpse  of  the  world  beyond  ;  they  call  it  a  sphere,  and 
yet  it  is  but  a  higher  state — a  purer  atmosphere.  It  is 
heaven  within  my  view — can  I  not  reach  it  ?  I  behold 
it  as  a  sun-lighted  landscape  of  ravishing  beauty — 
mountain  and  valley,  hill  and  dale,  ocean  and  streamlet, 
moon  and  stars — all  natural,  but  oh,  how  sublimely 
beautiful  in  their  great  and  expanded  proportions ! 
Naught  separates  the  beauteous  picture  from  my  view 
but  a  cloud-like  haze,  a  thin,  transparent  veil.  It  is 
distant,  but  I  see  it,  and  the  voice  within  me  tells  me  it 
is  my  own.  Then  why  will  I  tarry  here  ?  I  have 
learned  all  that  is  fitting  for  me  to  know,  and  yet  I  can 
not  ascend."  My  soul  was  sad;  its  yearning  desire  was 
unfulfilled.  It  is  true,  there  were  numberless  minds 
surrounding  me,  whose  knowledge  was  greater  than 
mine,  whose  natures  were  more  loving  and  benevolent, 
more  social  in  their  feelings  toward  their  fellow-men ; 
but  the  intelligence  from  which  I  sprung  thus  formed 
my  being,  and  could  I  re-create  myself  other  than  I  was  ? 
JSTo ;  I  cared  not  for  the  dazzling  prospects  of  bliss,  and 
joy,  and  beauty  which  men  called  happiness.  To  me 


380  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

it  was  dream-like  and  misty,  leaving  naught  but  hollow 
echoes  to  fill  up  the  void  when  the  scene  had  passed. 

Do  you  call  me  ungrateful  and  ungodly,  denying  and 
denouncing  that  beautiful  heaven  which  the  Father  had 
spread  out  before  my  wondering  eyes  ?  Oh,  no ;  my 
devotion  was  not  of  the  external  part ;  my  desire  was 
not  for  the  things  which  are  seen  by  the  eyes  alone. 
In  the  depths  of  my  soul  I  thanked  my  God  for  so  much 
of  light  as  he  had  vouchsafed  me,  but  I  struggled  to  get 
nearer.  Ten  thousand  newly-formed  worlds  of  thought, 
and  wisdom,  and  knowledge  seemed  bursting  into  life 
from  the  center  of  my  own  being. 

What  was  I?  Less  than  a  man,  and  yet  within  me 
were  the  elements  of  a  God ;  power,  strong,  grasping, 
earnest,  beseeching  for  something,  any  thing  to  unlock 
the  pent-up  fountains  and  let  the  waters  flow  forth, 
that  I  might  look  upon  that  which  had  been  within 
myself.  If  it  was  life  and  thought,  then  was  it  reaching 
after  the  center  from  which  it  emanated.  Was  it  power? 
Oh,  then  let  me  give  it  scope  and  compass !  Was  it 
good  or  evil  ?  I  knew  it  was  good ;  the  still,  small 
voice  which  urged  my  utterance  told  me  that  a  universe 
of  thought  was  rushing  across  the  threshold  of  my  soul. 
For  I"  stood  alone,  alone,  trembling  with  eagerness  to 
pierce  through  the  veil — to  behold  face  to  face  those 
whose  names  were  almost  forgotten  upon  earth.  I 
would  see  them  an  d  hear  them ;  I  would  walk  and  talk 
familiarly,  as  with  brothers;  for  had  not  they  struggled, 
too,  as  I  was  now  doing?  I  stood  upon  a  plane  of 
glorious  beauty  and  transparent  light ;  but  then  I  could 
see  that  beyond  which  was  more  inviting  still. 

Why  should  I  linger  below  when  there  were  messen- 


EXPERIENCE  OF  VOLTAIRE.  381 

gers  constantly  bearing  back  and  forth  some  spirits  who 
had  lived  out  their  allotted  time,  and  were  ascending  to 
partake  of  the  joys  beyond  ?  I  could  not  wait ;  so  long 
a  time  would  crush  and  paralyze  my  spirit's  impatient 
throbbings.  Oh,  I  lived  long  years,  which  you  would 
count  as  but  days,  so  slowly  did  the  time  pass  away, 
my  desires  were  so  urgent. 

At  length  I  was  counseled  to  prepare  for  my  journey 
and  what  should  compose  my  garb,  and  render  me  a 
fitting  object  to  approach  that  place.  I  was  clad  in 
robes  by  wise  and  mighty  counselors.  Faith  and  Per 
severance,  Humility  and  Progress  were  written  on  each 
garment  that  I  wore ;  and  then  commenced  my  long 
journey  through  the  wonders  of  space ;  Faith,  the  star 
which  guided  my  pathway;  Hope,  the  light  which  lured 
me  on  ;  Strength,  the  staff  upon  which  I  leaned ;  Prayer, 
the  bread  which  filled  my  soul,  and  the  Celestial  Heaven, 
the  home  which  beckoned  me  upward  to  survey  its 
glorious  wonders. 

PART     FOURTH. 

AND  now  turn  over  another  leaf,  and  I  will  reveal  to 
you  further  what  was  given  me  to  know  in  my  infant 
existence,  while  treading  the  wonder-woven  courts  of 
the  upper  spheres. 

As  I  became  more  conscious  of  the  wisdom  shut  out 
from  rny  view,  so  did  I  daily  feel  how  my  greatness  had 
made  me  as  nothing,  when  weighed  in  the  scale  of 
actual  and  divine  value.  I  had  arrayed  myself  in  regal 
robes,  and  turned  my  gaze  above,  thinking  to  pierce 
with  my  untutored  eyes  the  realms  of  grander  beauty 


382  THE   FUTUKE   LIFE. 

than  those  plains  on  which  I  stood.  The  mountain 
path  seemed  easy  of  ascent,  and  the  road  looked  invit 
ing  and  pleasant  in  the  distance,  and  I  said,  "  I  need 
none  to  guide  me,  I  will  press  onward  alone.  There 
can  be  no  foes  to  impede  my  pathway,  no  obstacle  to 
turn  me  back,  when  worlds  so  sublime  in  their  inviting 
grandeur  beckon  me  upward.  My  companions  would 
persuade  me  to  tarry  with  them  longer;  but  no!  my 
soul  had  partaken  of  the  richest  feast  which  they  could 
present,  and  I  would  away  to  where  celestial  wonders 
would  satisfy  my  longing  appetite.  They  told  me  I 
would  need  a  guide;  but  who  and  what  were  they 
which  would  render  such  a  companion  necessary  ?" 

Fearlessly  I  started  to  mount  upward  ;  the  stars 
beneath  my  feet  sang  a  hymn  of  joy,  and  the  atmos 
phere  surrounding  me  was  filled  with  thousands  of 
loving  friends,  bidding  me  God-speed  on  my  journey 
up  the  holy  mount. 

Joyful  and  elate,  I  waved  them  adieu,  and  soon  was 
lost  to  their  sight  in  the  winding  and  mysterious  path 
way,  with  no  guide  but  my  irresistible  thirst  to  pluck 
from  its  hiding-place  all  unrevealed  knowledge  which 
gives  to  man  earth's  loftiest  power. 

Who  shall  describe  the  marvels  of  that  journey? 
Alone,  and  yet  millions  of  voices  seemed  penetrating 
my  heart  by  their  silent  tones ;  my  being  seemed  per 
forated  with  mingling  thoughts  not  its  own.  I  had 
thought  to  run,  yea,  with  rapid  strides,  to  climb  the 
mountain  which  leads  to  the  City  of  God.  Presumptuous 
spirit!  how  mistaken  still  in  thy  ambitious  soarings.  I 
can  not,  nay,  I  dare  not,  tread  the  holy  ground  without 
having  first  earned  the  right,  the  privilege  to  touch  its 


EXPERIENCE  OF  VOLTAIRE.  383 

consecrated  surface.  I  entered  the  pathway,  and  surely 
it  is  paved  with  the  eternal  rocks  of  holy  thought,  and 
its  verdure  contains  essences,  subtle  to  penetrate,  to 
vitalize  and  vivify  the  daring  immortal  who  treadeth 
its  passages.  Already  had  my  soul  been  overcome  by 
its  invisible  power,  had  not  some  viewless  presence 
held  me  erect. 

The  pathway  is  a  strange  one ;  it  seemed  short  and 
easy  to  climb,  it  seemed  wondronsly  beautiful  to  enter  ; 
but  souls,  ye  who  have  but  entered  the  first  habitation 
of  spirit-life  and  reality  ;  ye  who  have  put  on  pleasure 
as  a  garment,  and  joy  as  a  bridal  robe,  ye  know  not 
how  many  vistas  of  changing  thought  thy  souls  shall 
give  birth  to,  nor  ye  know  not  how  the  child  shall 
merge  into  the  man,  before  ye  emerge  out  of  that  path 
of  life-producing  wisdom.  The  spirit  seems  baptized 
as  in  the  waters  of  a  new  river;  it  exults  in  what  it 
hath  found ;  and  yet  the  sparkling  waters  but  tempt 
with  their  glancing  brightness  far  deeper  draughts. 

There  again  did  I  pause  to  learn  a  new  lesson.  I 
had  quaffed  of  the  river  of  knowledge ;  my  soul  had 
been  made  glad,  and  light,  and  joyous  ;  but  oh,  I  must 
pay  for  the  boon  !  I  must  plunge  beneath  the  surface, 
that  I  may  deck  myself  with  gems  which  shall  light  my 
path,  and  precious  stones  which  shall  prove  the  depth 
of  my  research,  the  ardor  of  my  wishes  ;  and  on  each 
shall  be  written  words  which  shall  open  to  me  the  barred 
gates  of  greater  joys. 

Lo !  the  river  is  passed,  and  I  am  met  by  one  who 
seems  to  wear  the  human  form  ;  and  yet  I  dare  not 
speak  of  him  as  human,  for  around  him  there  breathes 
melodious  airs  ;  he  sesms  to  be  a  living  wave  of  harmo- 

J  O 


384:  THE  TUTUEE   LIFE. 

ny — a  thought,  which  one  harsh  sound  might  cause  to 
vanish.  He  speaks  to  me,  and  my  spirit  takes  note  of 
what  he  says  in  humblest  reverence. 

"  What  art  them  seeking,  solitary  child  of  the  spirit  ? 
Hast  so  soon  become  dissatisfied  with  thy  first  birth  ? 
Did  the  lower  valley  of  peace,  where  so  many  of  thy 
memory  dwell,  fail  to  satisfy  thee  ?  Methinks  thoti 
hast  soon  wearied  of  the  first  land  of  promise  in  which 
thou  wert  placed.  If  thou  dost  think  to  penetrate  this 
avenue,  thy  soul  must  indeed  be  filled  with  great  love, 
mighty  faith,  and  holy  ardor.  Earth's  children  labor 
long  and  diligent  where  thou  hast  come  from,  and  even 
then  they  do  not  enter  the  sacred  precincts  alone. 
Look  to  the  right  and  to  the  left,  and  thou  wilt  behold 
that  which  thy  secret  thoughts  had  never  imagined.1 
The  handiwork  of  Wisdom,  in  its  great  creative 
universe,  will  now  be  opened  before  thee  as  a  changing 
panorama.  The  causes  which  brought  thee  into  being, 
the  changes  through  which  thy  spirit  must  pass,  and 
the  eternal  destiny  to  which  thou  art  tending.  The 
secrets  of  thine  olden  earth-home  shall  be  to  thee  as  a 
\vell-read  book ;  nand  that  which  seemed  secret  and 
subtle  to  thy  understanding,  will  disclose  itself  as  a 
volume,  containing  no  mystery,  but  replete  with  the 
voice  of  God's  power,  making  thy  wisdom  a  thing  to 
be  ashamed  of." 

And  thus  I  had  entered  upon  a  journey  of  which  I 
knew  not.  Its  perils  seemed  as  naught  in  comparison 
with  the  glories  beyond.  But  my  spirit  seemed  to 
have  lived  through  centuries  while  traversing  so  short 
a  distance  as  I  had  already  proceeded.  The  beautiful 
one  said  to  me  : — 


EXPERIENCE  OF  VOLTAIRE.  385 

"  Thou  canst  not  return ;  thou  hast  tasted  of  the 
waters  of  knowledge  ;  thou  hast  gazed  upon  the  eternal 
store-house  wherein  is  the  power  to  exalt  and  beautify." 

"  Nay,"  I  said,  "  I  have  no  wish  to  return.  But  the 
way  seems  long,  and  the  path  is  not  a  path,  but  a  suc 
cession  of  overwhelming  revealings.  I  am  but  as  one 
man  ;  how  then  shall  I  be  able  to  gaze  upon  that  which 
is  to  come?  The  expansion  of  thought  necessary  to 
receive  but  a  portion  of  these  divine  joys,  will  crush  out 
the  small  spark  which  now  seems  to  animate  my  being. 
I  had  thought  to  grasp  every  power,  and  hold  it  in  my 
hand.  I  had  sought  to  be  whatever  man  might  be  in 
his  upward  career  to  the  fount,  the  center  of  life ;  and 
now  I  have  but  taken  the  first  few  steps,  and  heard  a 
few  sounds  of  wisdom  from  the  vast  birthplace  of  light, 
and  I  totter  and  tremble  with  a  feeling  of  nothingness 
and  of  the  vanity  which  prompted  such  lofty  ambition. 

0  spirit  of  purity  and  harmony !  I  feel  that  I  am  but 
the  breath  of  a  thought,  but  the  faintest  echo  of  living 
life.     Let  me  depart,  let  me  shrink  into  my  own  noth 
ingness,  for  the  magnitude  of  intelligence  from  which 

1  sprung,  the  grandeur  of  conception  from  whose  vast 
mind  I  emanated,  will  take  no  note  of  me ;  let  me  but 
shrivel  and  die  as  the  moth  who  flutters  around  the 
flame — too  mighty  hath  been  the  ordeal  for  my  faint 
ing,  withering  spirit  to  rise  and  live  through." 

Again  the  white  presence  spoke,  in  tones  thrilling 
and  solemn  : — 

u  Up,  child  of  earth  and  of  spirit.     Hath  the  blessing 

been  too  big  for  thee  to  bear?    Doth  thy  spirit  already 

shrink,  which  started  so  boldly  and  fearlessly  to  tread 

the  holy  mount  ?    Bo  strong  with  the  breath  of  supreme 

17 


386  THE   FUTURE   LIFE. 

life  in  thy  being,  and  press  onward.  Many  have  gone 
before  thee,  and  many  will  come  after  thee  forevpr ; 
but  they  who  are  born  of  earth  must  pass  through  num 
berless  births  of  purified  being,  of  rarefied  existence- 
expanding  and  concentrating  power  and  force,  wisdom 
and  being,  in  mighty  and  massive  development — ere 
they  reach  that  inner  court.  When  thou  shalt  have 
traveled  beyond  me, strength  and  hope  will  again  make 
thee  bold  and  fearless.  Behold !  even  now  thy  brow 
is  radiant  with  new-born  thought,  thine  eyes  are  filled 
with  a  light  which  passeth  the  boundaries  of  thine  own 
being.  Thou  dost  desire  knowledge ;  here  thou  must 
obtain  it  before  thou  canst  pass  farther  on.  Be  not  rash 
nor  impatient,  but  wait  that  it  may  flow  into  thy  soul 
as  a  river  of  music,  a  flood,  which  will  bear  thee  on  its 
bosom,  and  set  thee  on  the  throne  of  those  who  rule 
because  of  their  unfolded  wisdom.  "Wouldst  thou  know 
the  power  by  which  Deity  holds  the  universe  of  worlds 
and  life  and  thought  in  his  hand  ?  then  seek  within  thine 
own  soul  for  some  hidden  germ  of  power  which  thou 
hadst  not  seen.  "VVouldst  thou  be  the  wise  philosopher, 
wouldst  thou  make  science  thy  servant,  and  all  wisdom 
thy  handmaiden  '{  Then  seek  to  grasp  but  a  little  at  a 
time ;  gradually  it  will  grow  upon  thee.  Thou  shalt 
bring  out  latent  qualities,  yea,  godlike  attributes, 
which  are  still  lurking  in  thine  own  soul,  but  dare  not 
reveal  themselves  because  of  thy  limited  development. 
Even  as  God  is  thy  father,  and  thou  art  his  child,  so 
doth  great  power  descend  upon  thee  as  a  mantle,  and 
as  a  child  art  thou  led  through  the  changing  phases  of 
earth-life  and  spirit-being.  And  as  thou  dost  gradually 
expand,  like  the  opening  flower  beneath  the  rays  of  the 


EXPERIENCE  OF  VOLTAIRE.  387 

Sun  of  Wisdom,  by  degrees  are  the  keys  given  to  thee 
one  by  one,  to  unlock  the  grand  and  godlike  powers 
slumbering  in  thy  panting  soul.  Press  on,  young 
spirit;  thou  art  only  tasting  and  gaining  glimpses  of 
the  feast  prepared  for  thee  above ;  for  there  is  not  in 
the  depth  of  thy  soul  one  hungering  wish,  one  far-off 
vision  of  dreamy  splendor  and  towering  sublimity,  but 
thy  Father  hath  placed  it  there,  and  also  hath  given 
within  thy  power  the  means  whereby  to  reach  it." 

And  again  I  wept.  My  manhood  had  brought  me 
back  to  childhood ;  self  was  forgotten,  and  gratitude 
was  triumphant  in  my  soul  that  I  was  the  child  of  so 
glorious  a  Father.  I  laughed,  I  danced  with  delight, 
because  here  was  a  new  birth.  As  I  approached 
nearer  in  thought,  and  spirit,  and  desire  to  my  Father, 
he  owned  his  child,  for  he  filled  my  heart  with  love 
and  rejoicing  unspeakable. 

He  who  had  told  me  such  marvelous  things  now 
blessed  me  and  left  me  ;  and  again  I  pressed  onward. 
The  way  seemed  easier,  the  air  was  softer,  my  spirits 
more  elastic  ;  a  childlike  feeling  pervaded  my  being.  I 
seemed  to  have  thrown  away  all  the  memories  which 
had  ever  been  mine.  I  had  emerged  into  a  new  state 
of  youth  and  happy  innocence.  Strange  and  significant 
were  the  things  which  now  greeted  me  at  every  turn. 
Here  I  met  some  of  earth's  children  still  tarrying  by 
the  wayside,  from  whose  memory  thousands  of  years 
had  passed ;  yea,  for  many  paths  diverge  from  that  and 
lead  to  others,  but  all  lesser,  and  all  being  one  link 
connecting  with  the  great  chain.  Here  they  had  found 
what  their  spirits  had  longed  and  yearned  for ;  here 
was  the  long-sought  Eureka,  the  beautiful  path  which 


388  THE   FUTUEE   LIFE. 

led  to  the  knowledge  their  lifetime  desired.  No  marvel 
if  they  stopped  by  the  wayside,  if  they  turned  into  the 
flower-fringed  path,  and  forgot  for  many  of  thy  years 
the  great  object  of  their  journey.  And  when  I  spoke 
to  them  they  wept,  as  earth's  children  weep,  with  joy ; 
and  they  asked  me  news  of  the  place  which  I  had  left. 
So  absorbed  were  they  in  their  treasure,  whose  image 
had  been  born  on  earth,  but  given  them  in  heaven,  that 
they  hugged  it  to  their  bosoms  regardless  of  every  thing 
else,  nor  washed  to  leave  it.  Ah  !  they  tarried  by  the 
wayside.  I  bade  them  adieu  and  passed  on.  I  gleaned 
a  little  from  each,  which  gave  me  strength  to  glide  on 
ward. 

I  could  tell  thee  of  stately  palaces,  I  could  tell  thee  of 
all  beauty,  which  giveth  to  mortals  pleasure  while  on 
earth,  both  of  nature  and  of  art,  in  high  degrees  of 
perfection,  which  lured  many  a  traveler  to  tarry  by  the 
way.  Some  had  indeed  forgotten  that  there  were  other 
heavens  beyond ;  they  craved  no  greater,  no  brighter, 
no  better.  They  enjoined  me  to  stay.  The  sage  would 
tell  me  the  wonders  of  his  lore,  the  heaven  of  his  re 
search.  The  artist,  the  poet,  the  dreamer,  would  all 
persuade  me  that  heaven  was  there  with  them,  none 
other  beyond  ;  and  I  sought  of  my  soul  an  answer,  and 
from  the  deep  came  its  whisper  clear  and  strong,  "  I 
hunger,  hunger  still." 

I  left  them  as  mile-stones  to  point  the  way,  to 
measure  the  distance  if  I  were  permitted  to  return.  A 
higher  destiny  beckoned  me  on ;  the  chain  seemed 
brightening  and  sparkling  as  I  ascended,  and  the  light 
above  me  was  filled  with  sounds,  as  if  angelic  beings 
guarded  my  pathway.  Above  me  were  voices  which 


EXPERIENCE  OF  VOLTAIRE.  389 

spoke  in  thunder-tones,  and  shook  the  foundations  of 
my  soul,  filling  me  with  mighty  impulse,  showing  to 
me  the  glorified  state  of  those  wThose  hearts  were  filled 
with  the  knowledge  and  love  of  the  Father,  and  who 
labored  as  gods  to  upraise  and  beautify,  to  purify  and 
develop  those  below  them.  Below  me  were  the 
obstacles  which  belonged  to  myself.  Ah  !  these  were 
they  which  troubled  me  most.  I  had  thought  never  to 
falter,  nor  turn  aside  again,  but  who  shall  mark  out  his 
footsteps  ?  Who  shall  know  whither  they  point  when 
treading  the  hallowed  ground  of  the  heavenly  spheres  ? 
I  might  go  forward,  but  how  many  things  hold  me 
back.  Pursuits  befitting  all  rational  minds  are  here 
presented  in  their  harmonious  perfection  of  art  and 
beauty ;  all  that  which  is  wise  and  useful  in  man's 
organic  being,  which  has  only  found  utterance  on  earth 
as  a  rivulet,  here  becomes  a  great  ocean  in  the  perfec 
tion  of  its  symmetrical  development.  Countless  pur 
suits,  of  countless  minds,  bear  man  on  the  tide  of 
research  to  their  haunts,  to  their  cities,  to  their  beauti 
ful  dwellings  of  peace  and  joy.  Why  do  I  hunger  or 
thirst  more?  Do  I  not  stand  on  the  walls  which 
encircle  the  city,  the  land  of  my  labor?  Sentinels 
guard  its  entrance,  they  float  through  the  air  in  cloud- 
like  garments  of  all  beautiful  hues ;  rainbows  arch  the 
firmament  with  a  promise  of  welcome  to  the  wandering 
soul.  The  road  which  I  entered  seemed  narrow  at  the 
beginning,  and  lo  !  it  hath  become  so  broad,  that  mine 
eyes  can  not  measure  its  great  dimensions.  Bands  of 
sweet-voiced  spirits  fill  the  air;  they  bear  in  their  hands 
fresh  and  dewy  flowers,  emblems  of  truth  and  purity. 
But  although  they  smile  on  me,  they  do  not  bid  me 


390  THE  FUTURE  LIFE. 

enter.  I  had  thought  to  have  entered  the  gate.  Why 
am  I  forbidden  ? 

A  group  approaches  me;  they  form  about  me  a 
circle,  and  one,  a  gentle  and  beauteous  being— ah  !  she 
looks  as  my  mother  once  looked  in  my  infant  eyes — she 
speaks,  and  my  soul  inclines  to  her  voice. 

"  Why  doth  thy  face  look  sad,  and  thy  steps  become 
slow ;  didst  thou  hope  to  enter  suddenly  upon  the  sacred 
boundaries  of  our  upper  heavens  ?  We  welcome  thy 
presence,  as  a  new-born  spirit  among  our  ranks ;  but  not 
yet,  hasty  traveler,  art  thou  prepared  to  enter  within  the 
holy  of  holies — the  City  of  God.  Ko  taint  of  earth,  or 
its  sister  sphere,  may  linger  upon  thy  garments,  nor  per 
meate  thy  being,  but  wisdom,  whose  expansive  power 
shall  make  thy  soul  glow  and  burn  as  the  sun  in  the  fir 
mament  of  heaven,  must  purify  and  beautify  thine  outer 
being,  and  Divine  Love,  of  whose  essence  the  angels 
breathe,  must  blend  and  unite  with  that  wisdom,  that 
thou  mayest  be  a  meet  companion  for  those  whose 
dwelling  is  beyond.  Thou  hast  but  tried  the  first 
flight  of  thy  fledgeling  wings ;  thou  but  knowest  thy 
own  weakness.  How  like  to  the  seed  thou  art,  which 
would  fain  burst  into  a  flower;  but  take  heed  lest 
the  light  be  too  great  for  thy  strength,  and  consume 
what  is  gained.  Let  thy  soul  be  contented  to  dwell  in 
the  outer  courts  of  the  sacred  mansion.  Seek  not  to 
dazzle  thine  eyesight  before  thou  art  prepared  to  enter 
as  one  of  the  chosen  band,  who  have  earned  that  guer 
don,  by  countless  years  of  toil,  by  agonizing  thought 
and  labor-laden  bondage.  Look  abroad,  and  let  thine 
eyes  behold  the  treasures  scattered  about  thee.  Did  thy 
childhood  or  thy  youth  ever  dream  of  aught  so  beautiful 


EXPEEIENCE  OF  VOLTAIRE.  391 

in  thy  shadowy  imaginings?  Or  did  thy  practical 
manhood  ever  ask  for  more  real  and  tangible  founda 
tions  on  which  to  erect  eternal  structures.  Ask  what 
thou  wilt  for  the  good  of  thy  soul's  expanding  power, 
and  straightway  art  thou  directed  to  bathe  in  the  knowl 
edge  which  giveth  a  more  perfected  understanding.  But 
do  not  ask  for  that  which  thou  knowest  not  of,  or  thou 
wilt  he  as  the  foolish  ones  who  grovel  below.  Thou 
canst  not  be  an  archangel  in  might ;  thou  canst  not  soar 
from  world  to  world  on  viewless  wings,  carrying  divin 
ity's  thoughts  to  make  alive  other  systems ;  thou  hast 
not  yet  lived  to  forget  the  birth  of  thy  humanity  in 
earth's  dust  and  ashes,  but  thou  dost  stand  as  one  glit 
tering,  living  star  among  many  others ;  thy  light  is 
wavering,  now  faint,  now  strong. 

"  Thou  hast  risen  on  the  wings  of  faith  and  gazed 
beyond  the  boundaries  of  the  past,  but  thy  soul  is  yet  a 
trembling,  unsteady  intelligence,  amid  this  grandeur  of 
divine  mechanism.  Thou  must  still  be  as  one  of  thy 
brethren,  who  are  striving  beneath  thee  ;  and  as,  spark 
by  spark,  the  divine  fire  glows  forth  which  is  within 
thee,  in  the  strength  and  majesty  of  its  kindred  with 
Deity ;  then  shall  thine  eyes  see,  and  thy  spirit  know 
that  man  becometh  great  in  power  as  he  ascendeth ; 
that  he  is  godlike  in  wisdom,  that  the  elements  are  his 
slaves,  that  the  keys  of  nature's  hidden  mysteries  are  in 
his  hands,  that  unspeakable  grandeur  and  glory  de- 
scendeth  from  the  spirit  of  his  Father,  and  because  of 
his  love  he  hath  created  us  like  unto  himself,  he  hath 
made  of  us  kings  and  priests  in  wisdom  and  love.  And 
as  dome  after  dome  opens  in  our  upward  flight,  we 
change  and  are  changing,  but  still  the  same  spark,  faint 


392  THE  FUTURE  LIFE. 

though  it  were,  living  and  individualizing  each  being, 
ever  burns  clear  and  undimmed.  "We  know  ourselves, 
and  in  that  knowledge  we  know  our  God.  The  future 
destiny  which  awaits  the  earth-bound  spirit  is  no 
fleeting  shadow,  no  airy  mystery,  but  it  hath  form 
and  thought,  far-reaching  as  the  thought  of  Infinity. 
The  shadow  is  earth,  the  reality  is  spirit;  the  earth- 
life  is  the  vision,  the  waking  of  the  spirit  is  the  chain 
whose  broken  links  first  waked  thee  to  being.  Thy 
span  of  life,  what  is  it  ?  A  thought,  a  flash,  which  but 
wakes  thee  to  the  journey  before  thee.  Oh,  earth's  sur 
face  would  seem  too  small  for  thee  to  stand  upon  while 
hearing  the  one  great  voice  through  which  Infinity 
speaks  to  thy  blossoming  intellect !  Return  to  thy 
labor,  illimitable  as  it  appears.  Gird  thyself  about  with 
the  wisdom  thou  hast  earned  ;  if  thou  hast  made  it  thine 
own,  then  has  it  become  to  thee  a  power  and  a  staff. 
Open  broad  the  window  of  thy  soul  that  it  may  expand 
and  glow  in  the  new  light  which  giveth  vitality  and 
power.  And  when  thy  wishes  and  thy  labors,  thy  man 
hood  and  thy  powers  have  become  harmonized  into  one 
blending  of  angel-shaped  harmony,  then  mayest  thou 
knock  for  entrance  at  the  silvery  gate;  and  then  will 
the  archangel  bid  thee  enter  in  majesty  and  joy ;  and 
upon  thy  head  will  be  placed  a  crown  of  rejoicing  for 
evermore. 

"  Spirit,  go  back  with  the  vision  in  thy  heart,  and  see 
that  thou  dost  profit  by  its  teachings,  ere  thou  dost  ven 
ture  and  hunger  again  to  climb  up  the  pathway  of  the 
holy  mount."''- 

*  At  this  point  the  communication  through  Mrs.  Sweet  ended.  Her 
health  continuing  to  decline,  did  not  permit  the  spirits  to  have  a  strong 


EXPERIENCE   OF   VOLTAIRE.  393 

She  ceased  speaking,  and  my  angel  visitants  departed, 
leaving  me  in  the  half-conscious  condition  of  one  who 

o 

is  unwilling  to  awake  from  the  sweet  and  soothing  in 
fluences  of  a  joyous  dream.  I  scarcely  dared  to  breathe, 
and  the  faculties  of  my  spirit — although  each  was  inten 
sified  and  quickened — seemed  too  harsh  in  their  vibra 
tions,  and  I  almost  inclined  to  the  belief  that  yet  another 
death  awaited  me,  ere  I  could  attain  that  condition  of 
wisdom  and  purity  which  would  permit  me  to  knock  at 
the  u  silvery  gate."  As  the  vision  with  all  its  invigor 
ating  reality  passed  from  me,  I  began  to  gather  up  the 
gems  of  truth  which  had  fallen  from  the  lips  of  the 
beautiful  one.  And  as  one  gathers  flowers  which  are 
scattered  when  the  golden  band  which  bound  them  is 
unclasped,  so  did  I  set  me  to  work  to  see  which  of  all 
was  most  beautiful. 

Surrounded   still  by  the   aroma   of  their  magnetic 
power,  I  gazed  and  pondered   upon  each  and  every 

or  long-continued  control  of  her  person.  More  than  twelve  years  passed 
away.  Mrs.  Sweet  had  long  been  in  the  spirit-world.  On  the  17th  of 
December,  1868,  I  called  at  the  residence  of  a  medium  (Mrs.  Staats,  in 
Amity  Street,  New  York),  and  while  there  a  number  of  my  old  and  highly 
valued  spirit-friends  came  and  greeted  me  with  a  kind  welcome.  Among 
others,  Yoltaire  announced  himself,  and  reminded  me  of  the  incidents 
of  our  last  meeting  and  conversation  in  1858,  while  in  the  woods  near 
Fontainebleau,  in  France ;  and  also  spoke  of  the  times  when  I  acted  as 
his  amanuensis,  while  he  was  speaking  through  Mrs.  Sweet.  In  the 
course  of  our  interview,  I  said  to  him,  that  his  last  communication 
through  Mrs.  Sweet  appeared  to  be  left  unfinished,  and  asked  him  if  he 
could  give  me  something  to  make  the  story  more  complete.  He  an 
swered,  "Yes,  he  would  do  so,"  and  immediately  wrote  out,  very  rapidly, 
through  the  hand  of  the  medium,  the  rest  of  it  as  it  is  here  given.  It 
may  be  well  to  add  the  fact,  that  Mrs.  Staats  had  never  heard  of  nor 
read  the  foregoing. 
17* 


394:  THE    FUTURE    LIFE. 

one ;  and  when  I  could  move,  I  saw  and  felt  that  not 
one  of  the  smallest  leaflets  could  be  wasted.  These 
then  were  my  talents ;  and  as  the  artificial  wants  of  my 
body  had  hidden  them  from  my  spiritual  gaze,  I  must 
now  go  back  to  the  earth-life  and  improve  every  inert 
faculty ;  and  by  opening  wide  the  windows  of  my  soul, 
I  could  give  light,  air,  and  freshness  to  the  germs  which 
I  now  saw  struggling  to  come  forth,  to  gladden  my 
spirit-life,  each  in  its  particular  sphere  of  usefulness.  I 
now  saw  charity,  sweet  charity — not  that  sound  which 
swells  out  with  brazen  tongue  the  misdeeds  of  a  mis 
guided  intellect;  nor  yet  the  ring  and  clink  of  coins 
dropped  in  the  feeble  and  palsied  hand  to  eke  out  a  few 
more  days  of  burdened  life — nay,  it  was  not  such  a 
sound,  nor  was  it  such  as  wealth  and  pomp  bestows, 
that  its  great  name  may  go  abroad,  making  credit  and 
position  in  the  world,  the*  sure  and  immediate  security 
for  such  popular  outlay.  Nay,  I  saw  charity  as  a  con 
stantly-spreading  tree,  whose  flowers  dropped  sweet  and 
refreshing  dews  upon  the  fevered  brow  of  sin  and  tempta 
tion.  Under  its  broad  shelter,  sweet,  strong,  and  loving 
angels  sat  to  welcome  and  beckon  in  the  tempest-tost. 
From  this  grateful  shelter  went  out  myriads  of  minister 
ing  spirits,  each  freighted  with  something  peculiarly 
adapted  to  the  needs  of  weak  and  bruised  humanity. 

And  as  I  looked  upon  this  germ,  capable  of  covering 
such  a  multitude,  immediately  came  the  desire,  and 
with  it  a  voice  saying  to  my  spirit,  a  Go  ye  and 
teach  Christian  charity,  scatter  the  seeds  from  whence 
will  spring  fruit  a  hundredfold."  "  But  this,"  said  I, 
"  is  only  one  of  the  flowers  of  the  garland,  how  shall  I 
employ  the  others?"  And  the  answer  came,  "Begin 


EXPERIENCE  OF  VOLTAIEE.  395 

with  charity,  and  in  it  you  will  find  so  much  of  the 
kingdom  of  heaven,  that  it  will  be  the  nucleus  around 
and  from  which  all  other  things  will  extend." 

In  my  earth-experience,  I  remembered  how  vastly 
different  I  had  regarded  all  things  from  my  fellow-men, 
and  although  men  had  been  attracted  to  me,  I  had  com 
paratively  few  friends.  I  had  lived  in  two  separate 
kingdoms  of  my  own :  that  of  the  intellect  and  of  intui 
tion.  I  had  given  the  former  supremacy  over  the  latter 
from  the  early  habit  of  reading,  and  like  all  persons  of 
the  present  day,  in  attempting  to  kill  any  special  sub 
ject  distasteful  to  my  spirit,  I  had  killed  faith  in  almost 
every  thing ;  and  thus  the  two  kingdoms  were  constantly 
at  war.  Hence,  I  readily  saw  what  the  angel  meant, 
when  she  told  me  to  gird  myself  about  with  the  wisdom 
I  had  gained;  and  to  tune  myself  to  angel-shaped  har 
mony,  was  but  to  control  my  intellect  and  render  it 
subservient  to  my  spirit-intuitions,  for  they  being  of  the 
spirit  could  not  be  subjected  to  the  tyranny  of  educa 
tion.  I  had  believed  myself  wise,  and  yet  I  had  not  in 
all  my  life  drawn  in  through  the  great  resources  of  the 
intellect,  and  by  education,  one  tithe  of  what  had  been 
granted  me  upon  this  one  joyous  meeting  with  the 
angels.  This  seen,  my  duty  was  plain,  and  my  entire 
plan  of  duty  and  usefulness  seemed  spread  out  before 
me — to  teach  charity  and  tell  humanity  the  power  of 
reasoning  through  and  with  the  intuitions. 

I  began  from  those  cardinal  points,  and  as  yet  I  have 
never  failed,  in  whatever  point  I  am  attracted,  to  quicken 
and  find  on  the  record  of  every  living  soul,  something 
which  answers  to  God  or  the  angels,  speaking  direct  to 
them  at  times  of  great  need.  Nor  do  I  ever  mistake 


396  THE   FUTUKE   LIFE. 

the  pulsations  of  charity  working  through  wisdom  and 
love,  tracing  causes  which,  when  placed  before  even 
earthly  tribunals  of  justice,  will  say,  "  Let  him  who  is 
innocent  cast  the  first  stone." 

My  friends  not  yet  in  the  light,  in  whose  souls  the 
seeds  of  truth  are  not  yet  quickened  by  the  light  of 
love,  by  affliction,  or  so-called  trial,  may  sneer  at  these 
facts,  and  say  that  they  will  allow  their  spiritual  ad 
visers  to  dictate  their  chanty  and  their  faith,  but  believe 
me,  ye  who  listen,  there  is  no  such  compromise  with  the 
angels  whose  unerring  record  tallies  every  act  of  man, 
and  marks  them  in  the  tablet  of  his  own  heart.  The 
ceaseless  tide  of  compensation  flows  on,  and  on,  forever, 
and  charity  can  no  more  be  separated  from  justice,  than 
the  sun  can  be  torn  by  the  power  of  man  from  yonder 
heavens.  Who  then  will  dare  to  dispense  judgment, 
or  who  will  place  the  responsibility  of  so-called  crime. 
Not  thee,  O  man  !  whose  standard  is  the  narrow  plat 
form  of  sectarianism,  whose  life  is  measured  by  the 
shortest  span,  and  whose  happiest  hour  is  when  some 
necessity  of  the  great  brotherhood  of  humanity  enables 
thee  to  place  thy  stock  and  trade  beyond  the  reach  of 
him  who  toils  for  his  daily  bread,  and  whose  shivering 
offspring  is  denied  only  that  which  fashionably  dressed 
charity  regards  as  popular.  Oh,  ye  who  would  enter  the 
silvery  gateway  and  listen  to  the  sweet  songs  of  an 
approving  conscience,  know  that  ye  can  entertain  an 
gels  ;  and  that  within  the  gardens  of  your  souls  will 
spring  up  bright  and  beautiful  flowers  which  will  shade 
thy  pathway  to  the  temples  (which  ye  are)  of  the  living 
God  within.  Be  not  strangers  to  yourselves ;  listen  to 
those  intuitions  which  speak  unmistakably  to  thy  spir- 


EXPEKIENCE  OF  TOLTAIRE.  397 

itual  being ;  let  them  be  first  in  the  market-place  and 
at  the  fireside,  for  ye  will  find  them  bringing  you  nearer 
and  nearer  to  the  kingdom,  which  first  sought  and 
made  to  dwell  within  you,  all  other  things  shall  be 
added  thereto. 

YOLTAIEE. 


APPENDIX. 


IT  is  unnecessary  for  me  to  say  any  thing  in  regard  to  the  sub 
ject-matter  presented  in  the  preceding  pages  :  that  will  be  judged 
and  weighed  on  its  own  merits.  But  the  circumstances  which 
produced  it,  may  interest  and  have  its  bearing  with  some,  in 
forming  a  correct  estimate  of  its  value.  Being  more  familiar 
than  any  other  person  with  the  development  and  incidents  con 
nected  with  the  mediumship  of  Mrs.  Sweet,  a  brief  statement  of 
some  of  them  may  prove  interesting  to  those  not  familiar  with 
the  different  modes  of  spirit  communication. 

At  the  time  of  our  marriage,  in  1844,  and  for  some  time  after 
ward,  Mrs.  Sweet  was  a  member  of  the  Methodist  Church,  and 
the  opinions  entertained  by  that  body  were  held  sacred  by  her 
up  to~  the  time  of  her  development  as  a  medium  in  1852,  and, 
indeed,  for  some  time  afterward;  her  mind  slowly  advancing 
into  more  liberal  ideas,  and  taking  a  broader  view  of  things  both 
temporal  and  spiritual. 

On  the  other  hand,  I  had  long  been  a  skeptic,  and  could  see  no 
evidence  of  a  future  existence,  either  in  the  books  I  read  or  in 
the  theological  teachings  of  the  day.  I  was,  however,  always 
ready  to  examine  any  evidence  on  that  point  which  might  be  pre 
sented,  and  consequently,  when  the  Rochester  rappings  began  to 
be  heard  of  and  talked  about,  I  took  the  first  favorable  opportu 
nity  to  investigate  their  claims  to  a  spiritual  origin,  and  for  that 
purpose  Mrs.  Sweet  and  myself  joined  a  private  circle  which 
met  at  least  once,  and  sometimes  twice  a  week.  In  a  few  weeks 
after  we  commenced  attending  the  circle,  Mrs.  Sweet  became  a 
subject  for  spirit-control.  Her  first  sensations  were  a  feeling  of 


4:00  APPENDIX. 

lightness,  first  in  her  limbs,  and  then  throughout  her  whole  per 
son,  as  though  the  power  of  gravitation  had  ceased  to  act,  and, 
as  she  said,  she  feared  she  should  rise  up  to  the  ceiling.  Soon 
there  came  a  great  desire  to  speak,  but  this  she  resisted  so 
strongly,  that  it  was  only  after  the  controlling  influences  had 
gained  sufficient  power,  that  they  forced  out  some  words  in  a 
kind  of  half-suppressed  scream.  A  few  words  were  thus  forced 
out,  sufficient,  however,  to  give  us  directions  how  to  act  in  the 
case,  and  we,  being  somewhat  startled  and  surprised,  obeyed  with 
out  hesitation  ;  and  as  her  resistance  was  gradually  overcome,  the 
speech  became  more  natural.  After  a  few  weeks,  and  a  repetition' 
of  somewhat  similar  manifestations,  her  fears  and  doubts  in 
regard  to  their  evil  nature,  gradually  wore  away,  her  resistance 
became  less,  and  she  became  an  excellent  trance  and  speaking 
medium.  She  also  often  saw  and  described  spirits,  and  could  hear 
what  they  would  say. 

A  spirit  whom  we  knew  as  "Mrs.  Hemans,"  whose  influence 
was  gentle  and  agreeable,  took  the  position  of  guardian  to  the 
medium,  and  assisted  on  all  occasions  when  she  could  do  so, 
either  to  aid  other  spirits  to  manifest  through  the  medium,  or  to 
relieve  her  from  any  unpleasant  influence  left  by  spirits  who  had 
been  near,  or  trying  to  control  her.  After  two  or  three  years 
of  guardianship,  Mrs.  Hemans  gave  place  to  an  Indian  spirit,  who 
called  himself  "Red  Wing,"  and  he  continued  faithful  to  his 
trust  during  the  rest  of  the  time  that  Mrs.  Sweet  remained  on 
earth.  He  said  that  a  good  and  wise  spirit,  whom  he  called 
"  Plain  Talk,"  had  sent  him  to  take  charge  of  the  medium.  By 
"Plain  Talk"  we  learned  that  he  meant  William  Penn. 

During  the  last  two  or  three  years  of  her  life,  Mrs.  Sweet  was 
an  invalid,  suffering  from  that  prevailing  scourge  of  our  climate, 
consumption.  During  that  time  she  could  rarely  permit  the 
spirits  to  influence  her,  and  never  to  take  full  or  deep  control. 
In  the  course  of  her  illness  we  visited  Europe,  and  also  the  island 
of  Cuba,  with  the  hope  that  the  change  would  restore  her  to 
health,  but  the  disease  was  too  deeply  seated  to  be  shaken  off", 
and  although  travel  and  change  of  climate  undoubtedly  prolonged 
her  stay  with  us,  it  could  not  cure.  On  the  25th  of  August,  1859, 


APPENDIX.  401 

she  passed  on  to  the  higher  life,  where  two  beautiful  children 
were  waiting  to  welcome  their  loved  and  loving  mother.  A  short 
time  before  her  departure,  she  saw  and  recognized  them. 

As  an  instrument  tli rough  which  spirits  could  express  the  finer 
natural  feelings  and  affections,  she  was  very  remarkable.  In  our 
earlier  experience  we  opened  our  doors  freely  to  visitors,  and 
many,  many  times  have  I  seen  prejudiced  and  worldly-wise  peo 
ple,  who  came  with  a  pitying  smile  of  incredulity  upon  their 
faces,  go  away  sobered  and  astonished.  Persons  who  came 
tli  rough  curiosity,  or  to  detect  the  trick,  as  they  thought  it  to  be, 
would  often  be  affected  to  tears  at  the  unmistakable  presence  of 
some  loved  one — perhaps  a  mother  or  sister,  a  father,  brother,  or 
child.  And  oh,  what  meetings  they  sometimes  were !  The  deep 
and  heartfelt  prayer  of  thankfulness,  and  the  pure  outgushing 
love  of  a  mother,  will  affect  even  the  coldest  heart.  Nature  can 
not  be  successfully  imitated  ;  the  heart  will  not  be  deceived,  nor 
its  instincts  denied,  but  when  touched  by  the  magic  wand  of  love, 
its  pent-up  feelings  will  gush  out  as  a  mighty  torrent,  sweeping 
away,  for  the  time,  all  the  barriers  erected  by  a  cold  philosophy 
or  educational  prejudice,  and  making  it  once  more  like  that  of  a 
child,  natural  and  true  in  its  instincts. 

At  such  times  I  have  felt  that  I  was  indeed  standing  upon  holy 
ground,  and  th.it  the  door  of  the  unseen  world  was  thrown  open, 
and  spirits  and  mortals  were  gladly  clasping  hands  across  its 
threshold. 

Mrs.  Sweet  was  very  sensitive  to  the  magnetic  sphere  of  spirits, 
and  the  presence  of  different  spirits  affected  her  differently  (the 
same  as  did  the  presence  of  persons  in  the  flesh),  some  pleasantly 
and  some  otherwise.  Occasionally,  when  a  spirit  whose  sphere 
was  not  congenial,  desired  to  give  something  through  her,  they 
would  approach,  touch  her  head,  and  then  withdraw  to  a  little 
distance  ;  as  they  did  so,  she  could  perceive  a  stream  of  pale, 
magnetic  light,  like  a  rope  or  cord,  extending  from  her  head  to 
the  spirit,  and  through  this  the  words  would  come  distinctly, 
and  strike  upon  the  brain  as  sensibly  as  light  blows  from  a  stick, 
or  as  large  drops  of  water  falling  upon  her  head  would  have  done. 
In  these  cases,  her  brain  only  was  influenced,  making  it  more 


402  APPENDIX. 

agreeable  for  her  than  to  Lave  her  whole  person  enveloped  by 
the  magnetic  sphere  of  the  spirit. 

She,  as  did  the  spirits,  often  felt  the  want  of  words,  and  the 
great  inadequacy  of  language  to  express  or  convey  what  they 
desired  to,  so  as  to  be  understood. 

Individual  spirits,  of  different  nations  and  tongues,  would  at 
times  manifest  through  her.  The  French,  the  German,  Italian,  or 
Indian,  would  each  converse  in  the  broken  English,  and  with  the 
peculiar  accent  of  their  land  or  race.  Sometimes  I  would  be  able 
to  understand  but  a  few  words,  only  sufficient  perhaps  to  identify 
the  language  ;  at  other  times  a  spirit  would  talk  very  volubly,  but  in 
a  tongue  which  I  could  neither  understand  nor  distinguish.  When 
in  company  with  other  mediums,  I  have  seen  her  and  them  influ 
enced  at  the  same  time,  and  the  spirits  through  the  mediums 
would  talk  easily  and  rapidly  to  each  other,  in  a  language  often 
foreign  to  any  one  present,  and  sometimes  one  of  the  spirits 
would  act  as  interpreter,  and  translate  what  the  other  spirit  said. 

But  it  was  at  the  homo  fireside  that  the  beauty  and  value  of 
this  great  privilege  was  most  felt  and  appreciated.  It  was  there, 
after  the  labors  of  the  day  were  over,  when  our  children  were 
asleep  in  their  beds,  and  noise  and  bustle  had  given  place  to 
peace  and  quietness,  that  our  spirit-friends  would  announce  their 
presence,  to  me  ever  welcome,  and  we  would  talk,  as  in  by-gone 
days,  with  loved  friends  who  had  long  since  passed  from  our 
sight,  or  listen  to  words  of  instruction  and  wisdom  from  those 
whose  attainments  rendered  them  capable  and  desirous  of  benefit 
ing  others.  In  such  cases  I  would  sometimes  take  my  pencil  and 
paper,  and  whrite  down  what  the  spirit  said,  and  in  this  way  a 
large  portion  of  the  matter  contained  in  this  book  was  obtained 
and  preserved.  If  it  brings  to  others  even  a  small  portion  of  the 
pleasure  which  it  gave  to  me,  I  shall  feel  doubly  compensated  in 
having  laid  it  before  them. 

Before  closing,  I  would  say  a  word  to  all  those  who  Avould  seek 
or  expect  to  be  benefited  by  intercourse  with  spirits.  Be  sure 
that  your  motives  are  honest,  and  your  desires  pure  and  unself 
ish.  Seek  riot  to  make  it  a  means  for  worldly  elevation,  or  to 
pander  to  the  grosser  desires  and  appetites  of  the  outer  body. 


APPENDIX. 


403 


If  you  do,  disappointment,  bitter  and  deep,  will  follow  in  your 
footsteps,  and  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  which  all  men  desire,  will 
be  buried  deeper  than  ever  from  your  sight,  under  the  darkness 
and  rubbish  of  a  lifeless  materialism. 

G.    SWEET. 


14  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 


This  book  is  due  on  thelast  date  stamped  below,  or 

on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 
Renewed  books  are  subject  to  immediate  recall. 


D.URSi 


SSSIO 


SENT  ON  ILL 


JUL25?flflO 


U.  C.  BfiftKELEV 


.^9.,?ERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


w 

.E 


